《The Union》


 A Dream and a Letter

    "Mat? Will you promise me?" Her pretty face was like sunlight on a rainy day, having radiance that melts the heart.


    " Promise me thatˇ­." Her voice became inaudible and she completely dissipated like smoke. Fear replaced joy and sadness filled the rest.


    Timothy opened his eyes and clutched his chest. It was painful, like thousands of needles pricking through his heart.


    It was the same dream again. For as long as he could remember, that dream kept haunting him from time to time. In the dream, there was this woman- a beautiful woman whose presence was unmistakable. The dream was pleasant at first, giving the feeling of warmth. But as the woman slowly disappears, an inexplicable pain surges through his heart. It was an agony, borne of sadness and longing.


    Timothy looked around. It was almost sunrise so he decided not go back to bed. Although no one would judge the third prince of Castonia for waking up late, he wanted to be an example. In this cruel world, the people''s respect was a resource every leader should have.


    Timothy wiped his face with a cloth. The coarse fabric absorbed the wetness of his skin. He then decided that it was time for the morning march. The men won''t hate him for making them do it so early right? Well it won''t kill them to be industrious every once in a while. If he, the third prince of Castonia who was raised at the palace, could wake up before sunrise, so could they.


    "James! Erik! Wake up. Bring me my armor." Timothy called his two squires. His squires'' room was just beside his. After a while, someone knocked on his door.


    " It''s us your highness" A voice came from the other side. It was James. Timothy opened the door. His squires still have a sleepy look.


    "We..We are very sorry your highness. It looks like we failed you again" James stammered. The lad lowered his head, clearly ashamed to look at him. It was commonly the duty of a squire to wake up before his master does, but Timothy doesn''t mind.


    "Don''t be sorry. It''s his fault for waking up so early" Erik gave him a small grin as he entered his room with the armor.


    " Oh? Is that the proper way to talk to your prince?" Timothy raised his eyebrows as he allowed Erik to help him with the armor.


    " Prince?" Erik looked at him with questioning eyes "How many princes do you think wakes up before sunrise?"


    " How many princes do you think are as good looking as me?" Timothy smirked. If Erik''s going to play with words, he''ll show him how eloquent his opponent is.


    " Dammit Tim can you please be a bit lazier? Your family''s sigil is the white lion but you act more like a rooster. " Erik complained while fixing Timothy''s chainmail.


    He ignored Erik and commanded James, "Tell General Marvin to change the watch and prepare the men"


    "Your servant shall do as you will your highness!" James saluted in a very stiff manner and left. Timothy and Erik looked at each other.


    "He''s soˇ­ polite" Timothy couldn''t help but shake his head.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Ah don''t worry Tim. He''s been here for a month. He''ll learn to ''adjust''"


    "By adjust you mean disrespect me like you do? No thank you" Timothy chuckled. He doesn''t need another Erik. One is enough.


    "Oh I''m touched. So that means I''m your one and only best friend" Erik laughed but then his expression turned serious.


    "You woke up earlier than usual. Same dream again?" There was a hint of worry in his voice. Tim was a little touched.


    "Yeah. I don''t know Erik. I''ve been trying to understand what the girl said after but she always disappears. And then I feelˇ­sadness." Timothy clutched his chest. He had been trying for years to understand the meaning of his dream. If it was just a random dream, he wouldn''t be having it every few days. And the emotionsˇ­they felt so real and vivid.


    "Well, I hope you stop having that dream in future. It''ll also be good for my sleep." Erik let out a gentle laugh.


    "You can sleep for as long as you like when you''re dead. Let''s go." Timothy stood up. It was a little dark but he knew his way around his room. He went out and headed to the castle grounds. The coldness of the morning greeted him.


    "So how many rounds of marching are we doing this time?" Erik asked as he followed Tim.


    "Depends on the weather" He lied. Smirking, he turned his head towards Erik. Sunrise was still about half an hour away so most of the soldiers were asleep. But with General Marvin''s call, it shouldn''t take them long to wake up.


    "Ha! Who are you kidding? It depends on your mood. You had that dream today. I can only feel pity for them."


    "Oh so the demon squire still feels pity?" Timothy playfully asked. He was well aware of Erik''s reputation among the soldiers. They nicknamed him the ''demon squire'' because of his strict attitude.


    "Who are you calling demon squire, rooster prince?" replied Erik. And yes, the garrison also gave him a nickname- rooster prince for his habit of waking up so early. It was actually a good nickname, he thought, queer but good.


    But before they could reach the castle grounds, a soldier went to him and saluted. The soldier balled his hand and put it in his chest. This was a common salutation to a person with a higher authority.


    "Report!" Timothy''s voice was crisp "What''s so damn important for you to interrupt me from giving my men their daily gift?" he said mischievously.


    The so-called gift he was talking about was the daily march he and the garrison do. They would march every morning from the castle to the nearby village in full armor. Marching in full armor was not difficult at first, but it drains the stamina. How many rounds of marching? Just like what Erik said, it depends on his mood.


    "A letter sir!" The soldier answered


    Timothy doesn''t care about letters. Being the third prince, he receives a few of them every day.


    "If it''s from one of the nobles, give it to me later. If it''s from the other castles give it to Squire Erik. If it''s from Baron Randy from the nearby village throw it." He shrugged and explained to Erik "He always invites me to dinner trying to secure some royal favors. He sent me dozens of letters already it''s getting annoying."


    Erik gave him a weak smile as if indicating that he would do the same.


    "But the seal is golden sir! I thought you might want to read it as soon as possible" the soldier insisted.


    Timothy was shocked. "The seal is golden?" he repeated as if confirming he didn''t misheard the soldier "give it to me" he grabbed the letter.


    Letters with a golden seal meant one thing- the sender was a royal. Timothy looked at the letter and saw the seal. His eyes went wide. It was a letter from the King! His father, the King, never wrote him a letter before. In fact, his father rarely talked to him. The old man treated him like he doesn''t exist and even exiled him to this castle near the border. In the past, whenever the King had orders for the castle, he would write to General Marvin. But now the King actually wrote him a letter! A hand-written letter that took effort to make. Timothy was overjoyed.


    With a smile, he broke the seal and opened the letter. But after reading of the contents, his face contorted.


    "Erik" he called


    "Yeah?"


    "Fatherˇ­um..ordered me to come homeˇ­" said Timothy


    "Well you will be recalled sooner or later. You should have known that already. Why are you so surprised?" Erik questioned.


    "And I''m getting married"

 Knightsend

    Timothy stared at the window. After reading the letter, he cancelled the march and went to his office with Erik. The two were silent for a while until Erik spoke with a worried tone "Tim, you don''t know anything about women"


    "Yeah" he answered lazily


    "Andˇ­" Erik paused as if recalling something "you never had a lover before"


    "That''s true" Timothy agreed


    Erik leaned on his chair "Some people even say that you" he paused and whispered "like men"


    Tim shot Erik a piercing look that almost made him fell off the chair. While it was true that he never had a lover before, it was not because he likes men. He just doesn''t have interest in romance. For him, romance was a privilege only commoners could enjoy. Every noble family uses marriage as a political tool so he already knew that someday he would marry someone for political reasons. But now that it finally happened, he was slightly scared. He will live with this person possibly his whole life. Although Castonian law allowed divorce, he will still be tied to her. He was young and still had many ambitions.


    He wanted to experience his youth and discover the secrets of this world. He wanted to travel north where the sea spans the horizon, to visit the howling mountains of Ninev, the lush fertile plains of sond, the ghambit desert. Most important of all, he wanted to find the person in his dreams, that woman whose presence fills his heart with both joy and sadness. If he will marry, he can''t do these things.


    "Baseless rumors!" Erik immediately clarified "but Tim, are you alright with this?"


    "It''s father''s orders. I don''t have a choice. As long as she doesn''t shackle me, then it''s alright."


    Timothy stood up and went to the cabinet. He took a bottle of aged Hadean wine. The bottle was one of the best ones in his collection. He then took two cups and offered one to Erik.


    "Drinking before breakfast. Is that wise?" Erik cautioned.


    Timothy ignored his question. "We will leave the castle and head for the capital tomorrow. You''re not unfamiliar with the King''s patience. Besides.." he poured some wine into his cup. The aroma of aged hadean filled his nostrils with glee. " we also need to visit your father in Greenwater along the way. The Marquis will be happy to see you again." he took a sip. The rich taste of the wine warmed his heart.


    "I''ll make the preparations then" Erik also poured some wine into his cup. He took a sip and then emptied the cup into his mouth. He let out an ecstatic grunt "After we''re done with this of course" he raised his cup and took the bottle again to pour some more.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.************************************************************************************


    Erik and James prepared for the journey while Tim went to see General Marvin and gave his final orders. He relinquished his command of the castle Knightsend to the General. It was a bad time to change leaders because there are rumors that the neighboring Kingdom of Tulosa was preparing for an invasion. Nevertheless, Timothy trusts General Marvin abilities.


    News of the imminent departure made the mood in the castle somber. Although Timothy was strict, he was also popular with the soldiers. Several officers and even common soldiers went to Timothy to confirm the news.


    In the afternoon, Timothy decided to give the soldiers his farewell. 4000 men stood silently. Their discipline was absolute and their eyes were brimming with pride. Timothy remembered the same scene a year ago when he punished the soldiers by making them stand all night. They were undisciplined back then, now they stood strong like true Castonians.


    "Garrison of Knightsend" He started. His voice was loud and clear. His posture was powerful but not overbearing "I am Timothy Castonia, your garrison commander" he paused "You know me as rooster prince" he gave a playful grin.


    The soldiers contained their laughs and the mood was lightened.


    "You may have heard of the news. I''m leaving Knightsend. But no, I''m not abandoning you" he assured them "the entire Castonian army is behind you so don''t be anxious."


    "I only have one request" he paused to catch everyone''s attention "If the Tulosans dare invade us, make them kneel. Make them understand that when the lion roars, even the wildest stallions tremble. Show them that they had chosen the wrong land to invade. " Timothy''s voice echoed throughout the castle.


    "15 years ago they also tried to invade. Our predecessors broke them while defending the walls" Timothy pointed at the walls "these very walls. They assaulted these walls thrice, each time failing. It was bloody, but our predecessors broke them. We then renamed the Castle, Knightsend to warn them not to think about future invasions"


    "But it seems our warning did not deter them from trying their luck again. If they did invade, it will be your turn to break them. It''s your turn to defend your Kingdom. Instill in their minds that Knightsend''s name still stands!" Timothy raised his fist into the air and the soldiers'' cheers boomed inside the castle.


    Timothy paused to let the noise subside. He then ended his speech with a question, "Will you defend Castonia?"


    Filled with emotions, the soldiers saluted by pounding their fists into their chests. Timothy could see the smoldering fire in their eyes. He was proud of them. They are the very definition of a Castonian, strong, loyal and brave.


    The assembly was then disbanded with the soldiers in high spirits.


    The afternoon gave way to evening, and evening became morning. It was time to leave.Timothy, Erik and James took one last look at the Castle. Although Timothy might not want to admit it, he had grown fond of Knightsend. The walls were not that tall, but they gave an aura of strength and vigilance. The towers were not so imposing, but Timothy knew that only a fool would underestimate these towers. The gates were not the strongest in the word, but the enemy would have to sacrifice a lot to take it.


    The three of them turned their horses around and started their journey. Their destination- The City of Nirvana, Capital of Castonia.

 Lucia

    Holm, Capital City of Vanadis


    The sound of a baby crying filled the room. Lucia washed her hands and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Another life was brought into this world.


    She turned to the mother lying in the bed cuddling her newborn baby. The mattress was covered in blood and fluids. The odor was not pleasant, but Lucia was used to it. Beside the woman was her husband, a man in his early thirties with a muscular physique. Some people were also inside the room including Lucia''s two personal guards.


    " If there''s any complications the coming days, come find me" Lucia said while walking closer to the couple. "Especially if she contracts fever. Fevers are dangerous. To be safe you should consider staying in Holm for a few more days" she suggested.


    From their story, this was easier said than done. The couple came from a distant village in the north. They stayed in the City of Holm for more than a month waiting for the woman to give birth. They didn''t have any relatives in the city and were forced to sleep in an expensive inn. As a merchant city, many people found Holm''s living expenses a little too high. The couple''s savings must have been exhausted by now and they will be forced to return to their village soon. Lucia was tempted to offer the couple some money, but she must conserve her resources for future patients.


    Lucia had encountered such cases before. People all over the Kingdom went to her for her skills in midwifery. Childbirth had always been dangerous and many women die because of it. Lucia''s methods were effective and the mortality rate for mother and child was lowered with her around. At first people were reluctant to come to her, after all she was the second princess of the Kingdom of Vanadis. But now, she had patients almost every day. The husband in front of her must have loved his wife so much for him to spend all their savings just to ensure the safe birth of their child.


    Lucia had always been fascinated with babies. Seeing a baby fills her heart with ecstasy. But at the same time, she also feels sadness. She couldn''t explain the feeling. It was like having a feeling of deep regret.


    Her father, the King, never approved of this hobby of hers. To him, a royalty shouldn''t do such things. Why can''t Lucia be a normal princess? Why can''t she play with dolls rather than blades? Why can''t she be fascinated by dresses instead? So the King never supported her financially and she was forced to use her personal allowance.


    Lucia''s expertise was not limited to childbirths though. About a year ago, a strange disease ravaged the city of Holm. The disease killed hundreds. The King ordered a quarantine to the area first hit by the disease, but it was not very effective. People kept dying and trade was greatly affected because merchants were too afraid to set foot inside the city. For a merchant city like Holm, a day without trade was a day without productivity. The general belief was that, the disease was passed like flu. People started suspecting each other and violence started to overwhelm the city. Lucia can''t explain it but the symptoms of the disease were familiar to her. She knew that the believed diagnosis was wrong. It was really strange. Call it intuition, luck or divine intervention but she knew that the disease was caused by the dirty drinking water of the city. She doesn''t have proof but she still managed to convince her father of her theory. When people heard of this, they were hesitant at first. But desperation drove them to try every method possible. Some people started to get their drinking water further upstream. Since these first pioneers never contracted the disease, more people joined. After a week, the city was free from the disease.


    Because of this, the people of Holm loved her. They started calling her the Pearl Princess of Holm. The trust of the people on the royal family was also increased because of Lucia. Some people even wanted her to become the heir. This, of course, alienated Lucia from her older brother.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Thank you Your Highness" the father thanked sincerely and bowed to her "we will do as you suggest"


    Lucia bent down and caressed the smooth face of the newborn. "Your son is healthy so I don''t think there will be any complications regarding the baby" She smiled and comforted the couple "by the way, have you thought of a name?"


    "Not yet, Your Highness. I''ll let my mother decide on the name" the woman answered. She was a beautiful woman in her thirties.


    " Your Highness it''s almost sunset" One of her guard reminded her. Being a member of the royal family, she was always at risk of being assassinated. Her office was located outside the palace and she promised the King to always return before sunset.


    Lucia looked outside the window to confirm the guard''s words. It was almost dark. "Find Sylvie and then let''s go back to the palace"


    "I''m here your highness" Sylvie immediately indicated her presence. " Do you want to change your clothes here?"


    Sylvie was her assistant. She took care of everything Lucia needs. She was the daughter of an exiled noble. Her father was suspected of embezzling money by a merchant and was proven guilty. In the Kingdom of Vanadis, a merchant was as powerful as a noble. Sylvie was three years older than her and she seldom talks. She was always polite and proper, a perfect representation of a noble lady.


    " I''ll change when we get back. Mr. Trevor is right, it''s late." Lucia turned to the couple "You can stay here for the night. I know inns in Holm are outrageously overpriced." She offered. Nobody will use the room until tomorrow anyway so it would be a waste.


    She got up and went outside the room. Her guards flanked her while Sylvie followed her from behind. Holm is wonderful, she thought as she savored the chilly air. The people were wealthy and proud, common among rich merchant cities. Years of prosperous trade made Holm into what it is now, a vibrant and bustling city. Because of its secure location, Holm, and the Kingdom of Vanadis as a whole, became a trading giant.


    By now, the sun was sinking fast on the horizon and the light of day escaped the earth. Candles and lamps were lit inside each house, giving illumination and warmth that swallowed the darkness of the night. The city guards started to hang lamps on multiple poles around the city, guiding travellers to their destinations. The city was as alive at night as it was on day. Lucia smiled, appreciating the grandness of Holm.


    After arriving at the gates of the palace, the guard greeted and let them pass immediately. To this, Lucia felt discomfort. What if she was someone else, she thought. This really troubled her. The guards were too lax. Vanadis was a rich Kingdom and many other Kingdoms desire its riches. It will only take a single assassin to put the Kingdom into turmoil.


    Lucia went inside the Palace of Holm. This palace was renowned for its exquisite design and lavish decorations. The halls were enormous and the palace itself was eight-story high. Every foreign merchant, noble or emissary lucky enough to witness the magnificence of Holm''s palace had applauded the building. Even Lucia, who was raised here, still can''t resist being amazed every time she enters her home.


    But Lucia knew that this extravagance comes at a price. A palace is the home of the royals, yes. But the palace was also their last bastion in case of an invasion. These are tumultuous times. Many people started calling this era as the Warring Period. Currently there were dozens of large wars happening across the continent and several other smaller conflicts. Due to its protected location, the Kingdom of Vanadis was never invaded before. But this could change in the future. Times are changing.


    Lucia''s room was located on the third floor. It took her a while to reach her room because of the size of the palace. She dismissed Sylvie and then took a bath. The King always wanted her to be a proper lady so she wore a dress and went to have dinner with her father.


    "Father" Lucia bowed in a lady-like manner


    The King looked at her and pointed to the seat in front of him "Sit. We have.." the King hesitated. "um.. Something important to discuss" he avoided eye contact.


    Lucia seated herself in front of the King. Since her brother and step-mother were in a business trip, only she and the king ate on the table. The food was already prepared in front of her. Despite Vanadis'' extravagance, the King preferred to eat local produce.


    Lucia cut her meat and took a bite. The savory taste delighted her taste buds.


    "Lucia" the King still avoided eye contact with her "Castonia and Vanadis have declared an alliance"

 Farewell

    Castonia and Vanadis were neighbors and were on good terms. Trade between the two Kingdoms was good. But this was the first time Vanadis tried to support Castonia militarily. Although Vanadis was rich, its army is weak. Due to neglect on its land army brought upon by decades of peace, Vanadis relied heavily on mercenaries to guard its borders.


    Nevertheless, Lucia saw the sense of the alliance. Castonia may have a large and powerful army, but they need Vanadis to fund this army. On the other hand, Vanadis can''t rely forever on mercenaries so they need the protection of Castonia. It may look like a Protectorate agreement, but Lucia believes that the two kingdoms will treat each other as equals.


    " Castonia is strong, I hope this alliance goes well" Lucia commented. She poured some weak wine into her cup. Since the incident a year ago, the King rarely drinks water anymore even if it''s from further upstream. It''s better to be safe, he once said to Lucia


    The King did not eat his food and just stared at Lucia with a strange expression. "Yes, Castonia is strong" He was slightly sweating "Lucia, we really need this alliance. The wealth of Vanadis would surely attract invaders in the future so for the sake of our Kingdom we need this alliance. These are troubling times. Wars are being waged everywhere. It''s just a matter of time before somebody invades us" he stressed


    Lucia felt that the King was acting strangely. It was very apparent. She knew her father so much that she was certain that the King was still holding something back from her.


    Lucia stopped eating and looked at her father seriously. "Father, I''m flattered that you wanted to discuss national policies with me, but I sense you have more to say."


    "The Castonian King is a very cautious man." Her father hesitated "he demands a more permanent tie"


    In that instant, Lucia realized the whole story. For Castonia and Vanadis to have a long-lasting partnership, a royal marriage was required. With a royal marriage, it would be hard for either of the two Kingdoms to break the alliance. In short, Lucia must marry a Castonian prince.


    Lucia lowered her head and tried to maintain her emotions. On the outside, she was calm. But it was chaos inside her head. She did not feel wronged, political marriages after all, were common with the nobility. Furthermore, she doesn''t have a lover. Although many sons of nobles and rich merchants tried to court her in the past, she never agreed to their advances. Lucia just felt sad and afraid.


    Since she will be the bride, Lucia will be forced to live in Castonia. This meant that she would have to leave Holm behind. She loves Holm. This was the city she grew up in. She had heard that Castonian culture and traditions were similar to Vanadian, but she was still afraid.


    Furthermore she will miss her father. Although she would have another father in the form of the Castonian King, nobody could replace her own father.


    It took her a long time to gather herself. It was her duty so she needs to do it. It will be hard. There will surely be times that she will long for Holm. But she needs to do it nonetheless. What her father said was true. These are troubling times and they need a strong ally. It was only a matter of time before some Kingdom sets its eyes on Vanadis'' wealth. If there was a consolation, it was that the study of medicine was more advanced in Castonia. Being constantly attacked on all sides, the Castonians have high regard on health. But would her future husband allow her to study medicine? Lucia can only hope that would be the case.


    "When will I leave for Castonia?" she asked. There was no need to beat around the bush. She looked at her father.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.The King gave a long sigh "Thank you Lucia" he smiled bitterly and looked at her with apologetic eyes "You need to leave Holm in three days. The journey to Nirvana will take about 10 days."


    "I will miss you father" Lucia lamented. She smiled at her father to comfort him. She knew that her father was also troubled by her imminent departure. "But we don''t have a choice, don''t we?"


    "I thought you would be angry with me"


    "I know you didn''t want this. I know you did your best to offer the Castonian King a compromise so it''s not your fault" said Lucia calmly. She knew her father. He was a good father who loved his children. He was not the sort of father who would treat his children like bargaining chips. No, her father was different. That''s why she didn''t get angry.


    "But you''re afraid" the King correctly guessed.


    She was indeed afraid. Coming to a foreign land, marrying a person she hadn''t met before, of course she was afraid. Things were moving fast. Just a few hours ago, she was helping someone give birth to a healthy baby boy. Now, she just found out that she will be leaving in three days. Lucia lowered her head and nodded slowly, confirming what her father said.


    "Of course you are" The King said guiltily. He remained silent for a while "It''s Timothy Castonia. I heard he''s a good lad. Otherwise I wouldn''t have agreed with their conditions"


    Unlike the King, Lucia had not heard anything about Timothy Castonia. " I hope he will be kind to me"


    "He better be" her father declared. "Or else I would take you back from him."


    Her father''s protective declaration made Lucia smile. "Thank you father"


    "No, I should be the one thanking you." said the King "Regarding your safety, I will be sending the Royal Guards with you and the best retinue I can assemble" he promised


    Although the Royal Guards could be useful in the future, Lucia really doesn''t need a large retinue. She only needs Sylvie. "I only need Sylvie, father" she refused "I don''t like to have many people constantly following me around."


    "I see. Alright" the King agreed "then write me letters regularly. If you need anything, just tell me. If you''re in danger I will muster every soldier I could find and march to your aid."


    Upon hearing this, Lucia couldn''t help but laugh. She may have disagreed with her father several times in the past, but she knew that her father really cares for her. "I don''t think they would go that far." She grinned "I''m going to be a bride, not a hostage"


    "Just saying" the King shrugged and started eating his food. The mood between them has lightened.


    Lucia and the King finished the meal while talking about the details of her journey. Ten days of travel was not really that long. Merchants from both Kingdoms constantly make this journey. Additionally, the road between Holm and Nirvana was relatively safe. Even if it''s not, Lucia will have the Royal Guards with her so there was nothing to worry about.


    After eating, Lucia went to her room and started preparing the things she will need. Of course she could just have Sylvie do it, but Lucia doesn''t want to miss anything. She then lied on her bed. The soft cushion provided relief to her aching back. It''s been a long day, she thought. She''s tired. Lucia closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    *********************************************************************************************


    Lucia spent the next few days checking on the women she recently helped give birth. She checked them and their newborns for any signs of complications. She also informed the city of her departure. Of course many people were sad about this. She was the pearl of Holm. But since it was the King''s decision, they can''t do anything.


    The days went through quickly and Lucia found herself on a carriage outside the city. Her goodbye with her father was not pleasant. Lucia held back her tears and the old man seems to have second thoughts. Eventually, the King made up his mind and sent Lucia on her way. Both of them knew how important her trip is.


    She took one last look at Holm. Its grandeur was undeniable. She grew up and spent her whole life in the city . Now she was leaving everything behind to start anew. She will come back in the future not as a resident of Holm, but as a visitor. Castonia will become her new home.


    Lucia closed her eyes. She reprimanded herself for being so emotional. It''s not like she will never see her father and Holm again. Yes, this wasn''t the end. There was more to the world than just the City of Holm. Her life must not revolve on a single place.


    She turned her head forward and opened her eyes. Her future was ahead, not behind. To move forward was the only way. It will be hard, yes. But is there a life without hardship and sacrifices? She was already fortunate compared to most people.


    From this day onwards, she declared firmly in her heart, there''s no looking back.

 Nirvana

    Nirvana, Capital of Castonia


    It was midday when Timothy arrived at the gates of Nirvana.


    The whole journey only took 15 days as expected. On their way, they visited the city of Greenwater and Erik''s father was elated to see his son again. Of course he was somehow cold to Timothy, only talking to him when necessary. He was still bitter about Erik''s being a squire of Timothy. The Marquis really loves his son. If something bad happens to Erik, then the entire Western Region would rise in rebellion.


    Compared to Greenwater, Timothy liked Nirvana better. The city benefited from the nearby gold and gem mines. The gold and gems sold in the city attracts merchants from all over the continent so it could be said that Nirvana was not behind Greenwater in terms of trading income. But potential-wise Greenwater trumped Nirvana. The position of Greenwater was very conducive to trade so Timothy believes that in a few years, Greenwater will become more prosperous than the Capital City.


    In terms of defenses, Nirvana can be considered as one of the hardest cities to take in the continent. The walls were so high that soldiers at the top were advised not to look down lest courage escape their hearts. These walls were not so high at first, but after the sack of Nirvana 70 years ago, Timothy''s great grandfather built the walls even higher. The walls were so impressive that some bards even sing of it.


    The five gates of Nirvana were equally impressive. Most rams won''t breach these gates. In the sack of Nirvana 70 years ago, the gates were captured only after the enemies have taken the walls. The gates were so heavy and robust that it usually takes a team of 10 people to open one of them.


    Ballistae also line the walls of Nirvana. These killing machines looked like eagles waiting to snatch their prey. A single ballista could impale several men with one shot. It won''t matter how good one''s armor is, a ballista bolt can penetrate even the best armor in the world.


    Because of its robust defenses, invaders usually ignore Nirvana and attack easier targets instead like Greenwater or Solon. But these defenses cost the city a lot. Every year, a huge chunk of Nirvana''s budget goes to the cost of maintaining its defenses. Sections of the wall constantly need attention. The gates suffer from rust every time and the ballistae need constant repairs. It also takes a lot of soldiers to fully guard the walls. The bards only sing of Nirvana''s great walls, but do they have an idea what it takes to keep them?


    Timothy went inside the city. The streets of Nirvana greeted him with such familiarity that it flooded him with nostalgic thoughts. He missed the city of Nirvana, it was his home and the city he grew up in.


    Leading his horse with his hand, Timothy walked the streets. There were merchants everywhere, selling both rare and common merchandises. These merchants sell their goods directly to the people in retail. Many of these goods were from other nations like Vanadis, Canton, Hadea and Inkit. In return, the merchants buy gems and other precious metals from the miners in Nirvana. They will then sell these gems in other cities where the price is higher. This cycle repeats and the merchant grows richer.


    Timothy couldn''t help but feel delighted by what he saw. The streets were even busier compared to how it was a year ago. The King seems to have put a greater emphasis on trade. For a Kingdom that maintains a large state-owned army like Castonia, income from trade was crucial. The royal coffer always suffers, and the financial department always complains. Any increase in the income of the state will always be welcomed by the treasurers with open arms.


    On his way to the palace Timothy saw some merchants selling spices. Timothy was not unfamiliar with spices because cooks at the palace usually put spices in the royal family''s food. But spices were rare and only the royal family and some powerful nobles were able to afford it in the past. Now there were heaps of spices sold in the street.


    " Where did these spices come from?" Timothy inquired as he went closer to the merchant.


    " Wismar." The merchant said with a heavy wismarine accent "The two kingdoms just recently signed a trade agreement" he further explained


    " Oh, so they finally accepted our trade request." Timothy turned to Erik.


    " Maybe alliance is next?"


    " I doubt it" Timothy demurred "It took decades just to get them accept our trade request. It''ll maybe take a century for an alliance."


    The Kingdom of Wismar maintained its isolationist policy over the years. They only maintained relations to a few trading nations. With a trade agreement, Castonia would have access to unique Wismarine products like spices and exotic animals. But Timothy knew that an alliance with Wismar was still a long way to go unless the Wismarines wanted something big in return. It''s a shame, with the growing aggression from other Kingdoms, every ounce of help would be good for Castonia.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    But still the trade deal with Wismar was a good thing. Timothy congratulated the King in his heart. He knew that his father had always sent emissaries to Wismar to coax them. The King wanted to have good relations with Wismar. On top of trade, the Wismarine army was also incredibly strong, even stronger than the Castonian army.


    Timothy thanked the merchant and left with his squires. Although he wanted to see the city more, he was too tired for that. He still needs to see the King and report his arrival.


    The three of them arrived at the palace. The palace of Nirvana was not big. In fact, it looked like a common Castle. Other Kingdoms put effort in building their palaces. Take Vanadis for example. Timothy heard that the Vanadian Palace waas a place of grandeur. Everyone who had seen it had applauded its magnificence.


    But the Castonian Palace in Nirvana was somewhatˇ­plain. The design favored practicality over beauty. To maintain the walls of Nirvana, the Kingdom had already paid a great price. Having an extravagant palace was a luxury Castonia can''t afford to have.


    The guard at the gate greeted Timothy. Timothy had always been popular with the guards. Even after a year, the guard still recognized him. If he was not mistaken, the guard''s name was Alan and his family lives nearby. Palace guards had a higher salary than normal soldiers so his family should be living well enough. Although Allan recognized him, he still needs to inform the captain of the guards before letting Timothy inside. It was a direct order from the King. Anyone who wants to enter the palace must identify themselves first. The captain of the guards must confirm the identity of the person and decide whether he or she will be permitted to enter. It was very inconvenient for the royal family and nobles but Timothy doesn''t mind. For him, it was the right thing to do. Assassination was one of the biggest fears of the nobility. If an enemy army couldn''t force their way into the city, then an assassin could just easily slip by. It doesn''t matter how strong Nirvana''s walls were, an assassin''s blade would still find its mark if the King wasn''t careful.


    After confirming Timothy''s identity, Alan let them enter the palace. The three of them went to the stables and tied the horses. It was the same as before, Timothy thought. The castle barely changed after a year. On his way to the stables, Timothy saw several familiar faces. He subconsciously smiled, it''s really good to be home.


    After dealing with the horses, Timothy went to the garden to meet his father. The King was old and liked quiet places to relax. Just as he predicted, the King was in the garden. He was being watched by a team of guards. The King had always been a little paranoid when it comes to safety so he always kept a team of guards around. Timothy doesn''t know why, but his father had trouble trusting people.


    Before he could approach, the King already saw him. His face was riddled with wrinkles and his hair was almost white. The King allowed Timothy to approach after the guards confiscated Timothy''s weapons.


    Timothy bowed and knelt in front of the King "Father" greeted Timothy


    " Son" The King''s voice was cold, his face devoid of emotions


    " I''ve received your letter" Timothy looked at his father


    " Thenˇ­" The King tested Timothy "do you have any idea who you''re going to marry?"


    " Lucia Vanadis" Timothy answered with a smile


    On his way back to Nirvana, he actually thought hard of this question. Who was the woman his father chose for him? The King was an ambitious man and Timothy knew that he will not settle for any lesser noble. It must be a princess from other Kingdoms. By eliminating every person on his list, he came up with a single name- Lucia Vanadis. He had heard of Lucia before. People said that she was a good medical practitioner. She was also famous for stopping a disease in Holm from spreading. They also said that her method of helping women give birth was the safest. That''s good, Timothy thought. He always liked capable people. He always admired talented individuals. It will be good to have a capable wife. Furthermore, the study of medicine in Castonia was more advanced compared to that in Vanadis. Maybe she would want to study medicine in Castonia.


    Timothy also examined the political implications of this marriage. It was highly unlikely that the King, with his ambitious nature, would only settle for a royal marriage. It must be an alliance he was after. That was a good move. Vanadis was a rich Kingdom and Castonia needed money to fund its wars. On the other hand, Vanadis had a weak military and needed the protection of Castonia.


    But another thing excites Timothy. Although Vanadis'' army was weak, the same could not be said regarding its navy. To put it simply, Vanadis''s navy was renowned for its strength. Vanadis relied heavily on trade and the best trade routes lie in the sea. For a trading kingdom to survive the wrath of pirates and competitor kingdoms, it needs to have a strong navy. Years of fighting pirates made the Vanadian navy one of the best. On the other hand, Castonian navy was puny. Castonia only had three big ports. Furthermore, there was this stigma in Castonia that soldiers of the navy were inferior. Timothy knew that such rumor was baseless, dangerous even. Castonia had already wasted a lot of trading opportunities by having a weak navy. The ocean was the greatest trade route. By relying on land trade, Castonia''s trading capability had been greatly hindered. This must change in the future.


    " So you knew?" The King raised his eyebrow.


    " Just a hunch"


    " Lucia Vanadis will arrive tomorrow." The King wasted no time and explained "After that we''ll arrange a ball the next day in celebration of your future marriage. Custom dictates that a man and woman must know each other for at least a month before they decide to marry so your marriage is scheduled next month and I will send the wedding invitations next week. In the meantime, you should get to know her. We need Vanadis and you need to be good to her so that we''ll get more benefits in the future."


    After that, the King ordered Timothy to leave. Not even a welcome, he thought bitterly. They had not seen each other for a year and that''s how he treats him? To be honest Timothy was slightly hurt. No, he was really hurt.

 Freya

    Freya was awoken by the sunlight striking her closed eyes. The chirping of the birds filled the morning with a peaceful vibe. The fresh early morning air tickled her nose as if seducing her to go back to sleep. But Freya knew that she mustn''t. Today should be the day.


    Freya stood up and washed her face. She stretched her limbs and looked at the scenery outside her window. Her bedroom was on the fifth floor of the palace so she could see the whole city of Nirvana. It was still early but the city was already alive. The merchants had already settled their stalls and the miners from the nearby villages were already searching buyers for their gems.


    Back at their old house in Solon, the atmosphere was very different. Solon was dull, like an old man. But Nirvana was like a youth full of vigor. She had been living in Nirvana for about ten years now. Her father was a lesser noble. Although their status was not that high, his father used his connections to allow Freya to live in the palace. Living in the palace was a great opportunity for many noble children. They will meet important people in the palace and this network of acquaintances would be useful later on. For Freya, deciding to live in the palace was the greatest decision she ever made. Of course, she could only see her parents every once in a while, but if given a choice she wouldn''t want to go back to Solon. Nirvana was the King''s city. And there was another reason for her stay- Timothy Castonia.


    She first met Timothy ten years ago. At first she was shy to go near him. Timothy always had Erik tailing him and they would go on adventures around the palace. One day, Timothy suddenly approached her and asked if she wanted to play with them. Freya felt alone during her first months at the palace, and Timothy was her first friend. The trio became best of friends.


    Freya doesn''t know why, how or when, but she fell in love with Tim. Maybe because Timothy was her first friend in Nirvana, maybe because of his strange but interesting ideas, or maybe because she just did, but she really fell in love with him. For years, she always hid her feelings. The person she loves was not someone she could marry anyway. Her father was a lesser noble so the King would never allow his son to be with her. She always told herself that it was okay and decided that simply loving him was good enough. But deep down, it was painful.


    When Tim was sent by the King to Knightsend, Freya wanted to protest. But what can she do? She was just a daughter of a lesser noble in Solon. She wouldn''t even be in the palace if not for her father''s connections. Freya knew of Tim''s wobbly relationship to his father. She knew that the King never viewed Tim as his son. She felt his pain. It was the pain of a son wanting the recognition of a father. But sending Timothy to Knightsend was just too much. The King exiled his own son. Furthermore, the Tulosans will soon invade. What will happen to Tim? Will Freya ever see him again? She was very worried when he left.


    Every day she would wait for news of Knightsend, but people don''t talk much about the castle. Knightsend was at the edge of Castonia. But about a few weeks ago, Freya heard news of Timothy''s return. The King sent a letter recalling him! Freya was overjoyed. She will finally be able to see Tim again. When he gets back, she will reveal her feelings. What happened last year made her realize that she should take the initiative before it''s too late.


    But with the news of Tim''s return, comes a troubling rumor. It was the reason why he was being recalled. People began suspecting that the King had arranged for Tim to marry. It wasn''t surprising because Timothy was at the ripe age. At first, Freya didn''t believe these rumors. She closed her ears. The rumors were baseless anyway. But a few days ago, another piece of news kind of confirmed the rumor. The second princess of Vanadis, Lucia, was on her way to Nirvana. A foreign princess coming to the palace only meant one thing, marriage.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    For years, she had prepared herself for this. But after hearing the news, she changed her mind. She would not be idle. Well, she must admit that Lucia Vanadis was a better match for Tim. She was a princess and Vanadis was a rich Kingdom. She was also probably prettier and more refined. But Freya and Tim had known each other a long time. He must have also felt something for her, right? Even if it''s small, she wanted a place in his heart.


    Today was the day of Tim''s arrival. It should be. Travel time from Knightsend to Nirvana was about 15 days. For days, Freya waited for Tim and today should be the day.


    At midday, news of the third prince''s arrival reached Freya''s ear. She smiled dearly. Tim is back. But she knew that she mustn''t see him immediately. He was probably tired and she should give him time to rest.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    Timothy was really tired. They stayed longer than expected at Greenwater so they had to make up for it by travelling all day and night. Apparently, the Marquis missed his son so much. This further annoyed him. Benedict Connel, Erik''s father, was a good father- unlike someone! Not even asking how his journey had been or thanking him for sacrificing his youth for political reasons.


    Timothy went to his room. It was the same as before. It was a little dusty, but it was still the same. He poured himself some wine. It was almost sunset. He didn''t have the energy to take a bath or eat. Timothy fell asleep.


    That night, Tim had the same dream again. That woman again. The pain and sadness were even worse this time. He woke up gasping for air. Tim looked outside the window. The city was still asleep. Sunrise was still a few hours away so he went outside to walk around. If he catches a guard sleeping, then only the heavens know what he''ll do to him! He let out a small laugh. It seems that he forgot that he''s not a garrison commander anymore. There was no rooster prince in Nirvana, only Timothy the third prince.


    Timothy went around the walls of the palace. He knew this place like the back of his hand. After a few hours, the sun started to rise. Thankfully, he failed to catch anyone sleeping on watch or else...


    He then went to the garden and lied on the grass. He remained there until midday. He then saw a figure of a woman approach him. He can''t forget that face. He had known her for many years and she was one of his closest friends.


    " It seems you''re back" Freya smiled while looking down on the lying Tim


    " Howdy" Tim gave a playful smile.


    " Those strange expressions of yours again Tim. It''s really you" Freya laughed.


    " What?" Timothy stood up and faced her. He smirked " You think Prince Timothy Castonia can be replaced by an impostor?"


    But Freya didn''t respond with words. She just lunged forward and hugged him. Timothy was surprised and a little embarrassed. He was not insensitive to Freya''s feelings. He had known for a long time that Freya likes him. For a man and a woman to be in this position, especially if one of them had feelings for the other, it''s strange. But Tim didn''t pull himself out of Freya''s hug. He owes her this much. He brushed Freya''s hair with his hand. No words were needed as they both understood each other. But Tim really felt nothing towards her and fully rejecting her was the biggest mercy he could think of.


    " I''m sorry Freya" Timothy apologized.


    " Is.. is there really nothing for me in your heart?" She started to cry and buried her face into Tim''s chest. "I really need to know!"


    " Yeah." Timothy felt bad for her. But he needs to draw the line. "And you must have known already that I''m getting married"


    " I don''t care!" She declared stubbornly "If it''s okay with her then I don''t care being second as long as I''m with you. She doesn''t love you anyway." Freya then looked at Tim. Her eyes were still wet with tears.


    But then, the guard at the gate announced,


    "Announcing the arrival of Princess Lucia Vanadis, second princess of the Kingdom of Vanadis, and her royal retinue."

 Arrival

    "Princess, wake up" Sylvie''s voice pulled Lucia from her slumber


    Lucia opened her eyes. The camp was already awake. Some soldiers were fixing the tents while others were cooking breakfast. The soldiers don''t usually cook breakfast. They would usually eat the leftovers of last night''s dinner. Sunlight was a precious commodity and the soldiers would rather use the time to march, scout or build something rather than cook. But the soldiers were too embarrassed to make the second princess eat leftovers. She was not just a princess, she was a princess of the rich merchant kingdom of Vanadis.


    Lucia told them that it''s alright, they were in a hurry anyway so they couldn''t afford to waste time on cooking. The longer they stay on the road, the larger the chance of accidents. But the captain of the guards assured Lucia that they will not let anything happen to her. It was their duty to escort her to Nirvana and they shall fulfill that duty. So every day, the soldiers cook breakfast for her. Every morning, she had meat, fresh bread, porridge and fruits.


    Lucia fixed herself and went to find the Captain. They should arrive today in Nirvana, at least according to her estimates. She found the captain beside his tent, sharpening his sword.


    "Good morning Captain Bisham" Lucia gave a radiant smile to the Captain "we will arrive at Nirvana before sunset right?"


    Captain Bisham was an old man in his sixties. He first joined the navy 40 years ago and he was at the battle of Salam where the Vanadian navy decimated the pirates of Ghoul Island. Now, he was the captain of the Vanadian Royal Guards. The Royal Guards were different from the Palace Guards of Holm. These men were veterans chosen from the navy. There were only about a hundred of them and 20 were transferred in Lucia''s retinue.


    "Earlier than that Your Highness" the Captain confirmed. He sheathed his sword and put the whetstone away "we should arrive by midday"


    Lucia nodded and then looked to the direction of Nirvana. She was silent for a while until she questioned the Captain "Captain, you''ve been to Nirvana right?"


    "Yes, several times in fact" Captain Bisham grabbed a bowl of porridge and handed it to Lucia to which she gave a silent thank you. "my father lived in Ledega so I frequented the City when I was your age. Since Nirvana was nearby, I also got to see the capital" he explained


    Lucia ate the porridge. The warm food satiated her hunger. "So what are the people like?"


    "Are you nervous Your Highness? Don''t be " the Captain chuckled. He paused for a while "You know the legend of the two brothers right?"


    Of course Lucia knew the Legend. Almost everyone does.


    Once there were two brothers who led a mass migration into the land which now encompasses the combined Castonia and Vanadis. The high priest once prophesized that the new kingdom the brothers will build will conquer the world. The migration attracted people from all over the land. But after they arrived, the two brothers had an argument on where to build their first city. One of the brothers was a warrior and the other a merchant. The warrior favored the rich mines of what is now today the location of Nirvana. He argued that for a Kingdom to conquer the world, it needs warriors. Warriors need weapons so a mineral-rich founding city would be the best. The merchant argued otherwise. He said that only a rich Kingdom could maintain a large standing army. Metals were useless if you can''t pay your army. For him the location of Holm, which was conducive to trade, would be the best choice. So the brothers consulted the priest.


    In order to solve the disagreement, the priest begged the Gods for guidance. The priest decided to throw a small rock randomly and where it lands would be related to the answer of the Gods. The priest must have thrown the rock too hard that it shattered into two upon impact. One piece of the rock landed on a sword while the other landed on a bag of coins. The two brothers interpreted this differently. Since a piece landed on a sword, the warrior believed that the Gods favored his idea. The merchant also believed the he was the one favored by the gods since a piece landed on a bag of coins. The argument was not resolved and in the end, the two brothers went on separate ways. The Merchant founded the Kingdom of Vanadis while the warrior built the Kingdom of Castonia.


    "It''s maybe not a legend." Lucia looked at Captain Bisham "Some parts of it must be true."


    "I also think so." The Captain agreed "The thing about the rock splitting and the priest could have been purely nonsense, but it is possible that the two brothers really existed." He smiled


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Lucia just nodded at the Captain


    "The brothers in the story had a disagreement, but their goals were the same" Captain Bisham explained "If Vanadians descended from the merchant and Castonians came from the warrior, then we are cousins with the Castonians" he pick up a rock "Take this rock for example. We are in Castonia right now but the soil, the rocks, the trees, they are the same back home. A rock in Vanadis is still a rock in Castonia, a tree is still a tree."


    "So what you''re saying is" Lucia thought for a while "Vanadians and Castonians are almost the same?" asked Lucia


    The Captain smiled "Exactly" he stressed "There was no such thing as an evil people or good people in this world. It''s always a mixture of both. Culture, tradition and other factors makes a certain race what it is, but in the end a human is a human. The Vanadians love you, not because of your lineage, but because you are yourself. I''m sure that the Castonians will also love you"


    Lucia really needed the Captains words. After the wedding, she will become a princess of both Vanadis and Castonia. She will have another identity. As long as the alliance stands, she won''t lose this new identity. If she was to become a Castonian royalty, she needed the support of the people.


    "Thank you captain" thanked Lucia wholeheartedly


    At midday, the party arrived at the gates of Nirvana. The first thing Lucia noticed was the walls. She was mesmerized by these walls. The walls of Nirvana were almost twice as tall as those of Holm and also twice as thick. These walls were well maintained too, shining like shields of a giant. And the gates, the gates of Nirvana were made of steel as thick as a man''s arm. Every now and then, patrols of soldiers pass their party. Their march was strong, radiating an aura unique to seasoned soldiers. Castonia really was a nation of warriors, she thought. Lucia was very impressed.


    After entering the city, a busy bazaar greeted her. Lucia was not actually unfamiliar with such environment since bazaars were common in Holm. Who said Castonians don''t know how to trade? Hundreds of merchants were selling their goods on the street. There were unique goods from faraway places. Holm was of course busier, but Nirvana wasn''t far behind. The primary produce of Nirvana were gems and gold. The warrior must have been a fool for thinking that he could build a militaristic city here. Gems and gold can''t be used to make weapons.


    Along the way, Lucia was spotted by a Vanadian merchant who recognized her. The merchant left his stall to greet her.


    "Princess Lucia" the merchant bowed and knelt in front of her


    "Rise merchant." Lucia gestured for him to stand up. They were gathering too much attention "What is your name?"


    "Escanor your highness." Escanor stood up. He was a short man in his thirties. "You may not remember me, but you''ve helped my wife give birth nearly a year ago"


    "I see" Lucia doesn''t really remember him. But judging from his appearance and merchandize, his story seems real "Where is your wife now Escanor? Is she well?"


    "She and my son are well your highness. They are staying back home."Escanor smiled. But then his expression became serious " Your highness, this is a foreign city. The nobles are more powerful here and they''re more prone to scheme. Be careful your highness. If you need help, I''ll try my best to assist you." he said with a hushed voice.


    What Escanor said was true. Nirvana was a foreign city and a foreign environment for Lucia. She remembered what the Captain told her earlier. Humans are humans. Yes, most of the people were inherently good. But there were some who would go beyond the line. Lucia needs all the help she could get. She doesn''t trust Escanor yet, but he will be of great help. Merchants can act as spies or messengers for her , after all it wasn''t strange for a merchant to be in a strange place. Merchants always seek profit so no one will suspect them even if they went to dangerous places. Lucia needs to increase her connections especially with merchants.


    "Thank you Escanor." Lucia thanked him. She was very fortunate to have met the merchant. After chatting with Escanor for a bit and finding ways to contact him in the future, Lucia went to the palace.


    The guards at the palace first confirmed her identity before accepting her inside. Lucia was impressed by this. Back in Holm, palace guards rarely checked the identity of visitors. Lucia had always been worried by this lax attitude. When she gets back to Holm, she will convince her father to do the same with the palace guards. The safety of the King and the royal family must be taken seriously.


    Compared to the Vanadian Palace, the Castonian palace wasˇ­different. It seems that the palace was built to suit the needs of the Kingdom. Since Castonia had gone through dozens of invasions before, it couldn''t afford to waste its funds on decorations. Furthermore, the walls of Nirvana were magnificent enough that one could overlook the plainness of the Palace.


    After announcing her party''s arrival, the guard escorted them to the throne room. As common courtesy, she must inform the King of their arrival. Upon entering the room, she saw the King. He was older than his father and had a colder expression. The man in front of Lucia will soon become her father-in-law.


    "Your Majesty, I am Lucia Vanadis, second princess of the Kingdom of Vannadis." Lucia bowed like a lady


    "Welcome to Nirvana Lucia Vanadis. I hope that your arrival strengthens the bond between our two Kingdoms"


    " Thank you your Majesty." Lucia gave a youthful smile "I also do hope so"


    "How was your journey?" The King asked


    "Long" Lucia admitted "And tiring. But the roads were safe"


    The King gave Lucia a friendly laugh "You must be tired then. We''ll soon have a ball in celebration of your arrival and your imminent marriage to my son. But for now you should rest. I''ll order the maids to escort you to your chambers" said the King


    "Thank you, your Majesty. Then, we shall take our leave." Lucia bowed and then turned to leave the room but before she could, someone entered the room. He was a man about the same age as her. From the looks of it, he must be Timothy Castonia.

 First Encounter

    Timothy opened the doors of the throne room. The first person he saw was his father, the King. And then he saw a woman. Their eyes met for the first time.


    But neither of them talked.


    A strange feeling of familiarity enveloped Timothy''s heart


    Who is this woman? He of course knew that she was Lucia Vanadis. But she feltˇ­ familiar. I need to say something. Why can''t I? Tongue. Move, he ordered. But Timothy remained silent


    He examined Lucia. She was also the same. She was frozen in place. Neither of them made a sound.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time until the King broke the silence.


    "Why are you here?" The King said coldly "I did not summon you" There was annoyance in his voice


    Timothy snapped back to his senses.


    "I''m seeing our guests your Majesty" he explained and gave the King a bow.


    "They''re tired. Leave them." The King commanded "Next time if I don''t summon you then don''t come"


    "In that case, let me escort them to their chambers then. Nothing is more hospitable than the prince himself leading the delegates to their chambers" To this, the King remained silent and just waved his hand as a sign of agreement.


    Timothy smiled and went to Lucia. His heart was beating fast. He looked at her. She was a little dusty from her journey, but her beautiful appearance still radiated a dazzling glow. Timothy couldn''t help but feel delighted. She was the prettiest woman he ever set his eyes upon. Timothy was nervous.


    "I..I am Timothy Castonia." Timothy stuttered "Please follow me" he forced a smile and tried to look at her in the eyes. To his surprise, he couldn''t.


    "Tha..Thank you, Prince Timothy" She also stuttered "We''ll be in your care"


    It seems she''s also nervous, Timothy thought. To this, he felt slightly relieved. If he was the only one who was nervous, then his self-confidence would drop to rock-bottom.


    Lucia, Sylvie and the Vanadian royal guards followed Timothy. The rooms prepared for the Vanadian guests were located on the sixth floor. For safety purposes, everyone on the sixth floor was transferred to other floors except for a few maids. Their walk to the rooms was filled with silence. Timothy actually planned to talk a lot of things to Lucia on their way to the rooms but now he was completely silent. He wanted to see Lucia''s personality. He wanted to know if he could trust her. But now he couldn''t say a single word. He wasn''t usually like this. He was good with words. But in the presence of Lucia, he was speechless.


    The royal guards were stationed in a room that was only a few meters from Lucia''s. If anything happens, they would be able to respond quickly. Sylvie''s room was next to the Princess.


    "Get to your rooms and rest" Lucia said to the guards and Sylvie.


    "If you need anything, just tell us your highness." An old guard said to her. Timothy guessed that the old man was the Captain of her guards. He seems capable and experienced.


    Everybody went to their rooms except for Lucia and Tim. They were left alone. Lucia turned to him but avoided eye contact again. Tim was no better either because he kept his head down.


    If you really think about it, this awkwardness between them was not that surprising. They will be married to each other and will become as one. She will be his wife, and he her husband. They will spend their whole lives together. This was the first time they''ve met. So this atmosphere was just normal right? Before he went to the throne room, he thought talking to her would be easy. He doesn''t have much experience in these kinds of things, but he had always been good when it comes to dealing with people. Now he was conscious of how he should act.


    He shouldn''t be the first to experience this. Political marriages were common so those nobles must have felt the same when they first met their betrothed. How about his two brothers? Did they have the same experience as this? Timothy didn''t know what to do to break this atmosphere between them. He wanted to know her as soon as possible.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There was one more thing that troubled Timothy. Princess Lucia''s presence felt so familiar. It was like they had met before. He finally found the strength to look at her in the eyes.


    "Have we met before?" Timothy blurted.


    He quickly realized how stupid his question was. Think before you talk Tim, he cursed himself. He needs to get out of here before he further embarrass himself. He will just talk to her tomorrow.


    "I''m sorry. Forget it." He quickly said. "If you need anything just call one of the servants. Welcome to Castonia" he forced a smile and turned away from her. But before he could, she stopped him


    "Wait" she immediately said.


    He turned to Lucia again. She was lowering her head.


    "When isˇ­the ball?" After a while she asked. She was still lowering her head refused to look at him.


    Timothy''s head was in chaos. Why? Of all times, why would she ask about the wedding now? The atmosphere was awkward between them because of the wedding. Also, why does it make him feel slightly embarrassed? She was just asking a question. Dammit Tim. You are the infamous rooster prince. You''ll lead armies in the future, but why can''t you control your emotions! You have no experience in romance but this is not the way to go Tim. It''s just a question Tim. Relax. Answer her with dignity. Show her that Castonians are matured. Don''t embarrass the Castonia family. He lectured himself.


    "Next month. Grand Cathedral. Father send invitations next week. Hope this union strengthens the alliance!" Timothy answered in a very fast manner. His heart was racing. Talking about the wedding really stressed him.


    Wait! Timothy felt shivers down his spine. Did she say ball or wedding? Because if she meant the ballˇ­In that instant, Timothy realized his stupid..stupid answer. He wanted to bury his face into the ground. What''s wrong with him?


    "ˇ­"


    "ˇ­"


    What followed next was silence. It was so quiet that he could hear the wind blowing. It was so quiet that he could hear the birds flapping their wings. It was so damn quiet that he could hear his heart thumping like a horse on a full charge. But he doesn''t care about the wind or the birds. He looked into her eyes with his mouth agape. Although he was almost certain that he had made a big and embarrassing mistake, he still wanted to know if he really did.


    "You saidˇ­ wedding right?" Timothy stammered.


    "ˇ­"


    "ˇ­"


    "hahahahahahahaha" Princess Lucia burst into uncontrolled laughter. She bent and held her stomach with one hand while laughing. Timothy''s heart melted. Yes, it melted. She was beautiful. The scene in front of him was more beautiful than the best paintings in the world. It was more relaxing than the bluest skies. Making a beautiful girl laugh, even at the cost of some of your dignity, was one of the best things in this world. On top of that, she was not just a beautiful girl, she''s Lucia Vanadis- his betrothed.


    After a while, Timothy joined in laugher. Both of them laughed for a long time. Lucia tried to contain her laughter and tried to speak "Iˇ­ hahaha. I asked about the ball Prince Timothy" she grinned at him "not the wedding"


    Well, he made a mistake. But after seeing her laugh, it was not embarrassing anymore.


    "I never thought that talking to you would be this intense" Timothy admitted.


    "I know, right?" Lucia agreed. "It feels like talking to my grandfather. "By now, the earlier awkward atmosphere was gone and the two of them talked as if they were old friends.


    "Well to answer your question, the ball will be tomorrow." He smiled at her "And I''m looking forward to seeing you there Princess Lucia" He bowed slightly.


    "I''m also looking forward to having more ''intense'' conversations with you Prince Timothy" Lucia grinned and they bowed like a lady.


    "Yes, to more intense moments" Timothy also grinned "Have a nice stay Princess Lucia"


    "Thank you Prince Timothy" She smiled at him.


    Princess Lucia went to her room and gave Timothy one last smile. Timothy turned the other way and headed to the garden.


    He was happy and humming a song when Erik interrupted him.


    "Happy, aren''t we?" Erik joined his walk and teased him.


    "Oh shut up Erik. Is it illegal now to be happy from time to time?"


    "It''s not illegal actually. But it is suspicious" Erik winked at him


    "Suspicious?" He stopped walking and turned to Erik "Why?"


    "Well, it''s just the timing. The Vanadian Princess arrived today and then I saw you smiling from ear to ear "Erik said nonchalantly "Suspicious"


    "Ah..is that so?" Timothy avoided his gaze. He was starting to sweat so he changed the topic "Did you see James?"


    "Changing the topic. Not effective against me you know?" Erik grinned


    Timothy just glared at him. Erik needs to stop asking questions.


    "Fine, fine. I won''t pester you anymore." Erik finally gave up "James is in his room"


    Timothy and Erik then went to James'' room. Timothy knocked on the door. After a while, James opened it.


    "Your Highness" James was clearly surprised "What brings you here?" James was now able to relax in front of Timothy after only a short period of time.


    "I need.." Timothy hesitated. He tried to find the best words. " Get me the best clothes you could find. I am attending a ball tomorrow"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    After Lucia closed the door to her room, she leaned on it. Smiling, she thought of Prince Timothy. He was not so bad, she thought. She doesn''t know why, but she was so anxious in front of him at first. But now that anxiousness was gone.


    Lucia went to her bed and lied down. She thought that her first day in Nirvana would be filled with longing for Holm. But that awkward Prince made her day.


    "Prince Timothy" She muttered "I think we could get along"

 Under the Moonlight

    It was rare for the King to arrange a ball. He was, after all, slightly paranoid when it comes to safety. Since the ball was arranged hastily, only a day after the arrival of the Vanadian Princess, only nearby nobles were able to attend. Nevertheless, the hall was packed with guests.


    Baron Braun was bored. It has been an hour but that brat Timothy still hasn''t arrived yet. The nobles were busy chatting with each other. This was a rare and good opportunity for a person of value to increase his or her network of friends. But Braun was not in the mood to chat. The brat Timothy was late and the event can''t begin without him.


    Braun looked around. He saw many familiar faces, faces of people with power. It was the same scene every time these people gather. Everyone wore a fake smile and tried to be friendly to everyone. These peopleˇ­ Braun thought. They''re so fake.


    He was like them in the past. But now that he was already old, he already gave up on his ambitions. He doesn''t have a son or a daughter so his family''s noble status will end with him. This meant that increasing his family''s status would be meaningless anyway. And his land? Well that piece of land was barren anyway. He will just leave that land to one of his distant relatives. His only concern nowadays was Castonia. Braun was a very patriotic man. He loved his Kingdom and wanted it to grow. He''ll do anything for Castonia. But what was the meaning of Castonia anyway? Was it the land? the people? Or the idea? He was too old to think much about it. Leave that question to the philosophers. He just wanted to offer his services to Castonia.


    Braun considers himself a very capable person. He was just a Baron with a barren land, but he managed to become the right hand of the King. The King had new laws? Braun will announce it and prepare the required documents. The King wanted a ball? Braun was the man for the job. But that brat Timothy was still late.


    Well speak of the devil, Braun thought. Timothy just arrived. Braun stood up to reprimand the lad. The event was delayed because of him. The guests may not mind, but Braun does. Before Braun could approach Timothy, his assistant suddenly went to him and whispered something into his ears. Upon hearing those words, Braun''s eyes widened, his face contorted.


    "Are you sure?" Braun tried to remain calm but his voice was shaky.


    His assistant nodded.


    "Let me verify it first." Braun went outside the hall.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    The King suddenly stood up to announce the start of the ball. Everyone stopped talking and listened to the King.


    "You already know the purpose of this celebration."The King started. His voice was as cold as ever. "My son is getting married to Lucia Vanadis. I don''t need to explain how this union benefits our two Kingdoms. So to formally begin this ball, let my son say a few words"


    Timothy then went to the stage and faced the guests. His posture was dignified, his voice loud and clear.


    "The legend tells us of the warrior and the merchant. Well I''m not a warrior, and Princess Lucia is certainly not a merchant." Timothy smiled playfully. Some nobles laughed "I just hope that this union will strengthen the bond between Castonia and Vanadis. I hope that this partnership will last in perpetuity. Long live Castonia and long live Vanadis. Let the ball begin" With these words, Timothy started the ball. Musicians played their music and food was served. Some pairs of nobles danced at the middle of the hall.


    Timothy then looked at Lucia. Noble ladies flocked to her side. She''s beautiful, he thought. Her red dress fully complemented her complexion. Her necklace gave her a cute but mature vibe. He wanted to talk to her but some nobles got to him first. This was their chance to be friends with the third prince.


    *********************************************************************************************


    Freya looked at Timothy. He was as handsome as ever. His blue coat was adorned with intricate designs. The rose on his coat''s pocket made him look like a gentleman, humble and caring. His hair was combed backwards, which gave him a slick appearance. He had really prepared his appearance for the Princess, Freya thought. She was jealous. What made her more jealous was the fact that Timothy glances at the Princess from time to time.


    She looked at Lucia. She was not that pretty. Well, she was probably a little biased. Lucia, after all, was the betrothed of the person she loves. She was really hurt by Timothy''s rejection yesterday. It hurts so much that she couldn''t sleep last night. So that was how it felt to have a broken heart. It was so painful. Timothy''s current actions made it worse. It seems he was starting to like Lucia. How could that be? They''ve been friends for a decade and he felt nothing towards her. He met Lucia yesterday and now he was like this? She examined Lucia one more time. It seems they had something important to talk about.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    She went to her. It took her a while before she finally caught Lucia attention. Noble ladies were in the way. After finally facing Lucia, Freya opened her mouth. She had thousands of things she wanted to say to her. She wanted her to know that she and Timothy were close friends, that they''ve known each other for a long time. She wanted to warn Lucia. She wanted Lucia to recognize her as rival.


    "Ah.. I''m Freya. I''m.. I''m Timothy''s friend." She stuttered. "Nice to meet you"


    Freya was surprised. Why can''t she say mean things to her? What did she say? Nice to meet you? As if! Why did she say that? She should be cursing her right now. She should be mean, so mean that Lucia would have no choice but to go back to Vanadis. She should be telling her to stay away. Why can''t she say these things to her?


    "Nice to meet you too Freya. I am Lucia Vanadis" She smiled. It was neither fake nor forced. It was a genuine friendly smile "I hope we could get along"


    Freya wanted to inform Lucia of her feelings towards Tim. But seeing how nice Lucia was, she changed her mind. In the end, she was not that kind of person. Yes she loves Tim and wants to be with him. And yes, Lucia was in the way. But she can''t find it in herself to hate somebody just because she lost.


    "I hope you protect Tim, Lucia." She said sadly. "He''s a good person" Freya forced a smile and left


    *************************************************************************************


    Lucia noticed the change in Freya''s expression before she left. She must be Prince Timothy''s lover, she thought. Lucia can''t explain it but Timothy having a lover somehow pricked her heart. She went outside. Crowded places suffocate her.


    She found herself standing on the garden. The moon was beautiful that night. After a while, she heard footsteps. She turned around and saw Prince Timothy. The prince''s attire was shining under the moonlight, highlighting his handsome appearance.


    "Prince Timothy" Lucia forced a smile. Her encounter with Freya still troubled her. Freya was nice to her, but she still felt sad that her future husband likes somebody else.


    "Howdy" Prince Timothy greeted as he approached " It means hello" he clarified


    "I know" said Lucia.


    "You knew?" raised a brow "We''ll you''re the first"


    Lucia just smiled.


    "You''re sad" Timothy seemed to notice. Lucia nodded slowly.


    He approached her and asked, " May I ask why?"


    Lucia was silent for a long time. She hesitated. Her reason for being sad was too petty. It was normal for the Prince to have a lover, why does it bother her? But she revealed the reason anyway.


    "Your lover talked to me." She stopped and thought if she should continue but decided to "It wasn''t really a long talk but I could sense that she really loves you"


    Timothy did not immediately reply. He seems to be confused.


    "Are you.." He paused and pondered "referring to Freya? She''s not my lover. Freya is just my friend. I am not oblivious to her feelings, but I have no feelings for her"


    Lucia''s eyes went wide. She was happy but doesn''t know why. She''s so childish, she thought


    "Okay" Lucia smiled thinly


    "You seem happy now" Timothy teased her


    "Well at least I''m not sad anymore Prince Timothy"


    "Timothy"


    "What?" Lucia was confused


    "Drop the prince. Call me Timothy or Tim"


    She couldn''t help but smile after hearing this.


    "Then Tim it is. In that case, call me Lucia" she offered


    "Okay Lucia" said Timothy "By the way, what did you and Freya talked about?"


    "Oh nothing much." She recalled their conversation "She said that I should protect you and that you''re a good person."


    "And am I? A good person."


    Lucia just met him yesterday and he seems kind. But she was too embarrassed to say it outright. So she jested, " Well someone who talks awkwardly to girls can''t be a bad person right?"


    "Hahaha. You''re basis for kindness seems to be a little off." Timothy laughed. But then he was silent for a while as if thinking of something.


    "And will you?" he smiled and asked" Will you protect me?"


    Lucia thought of her answer for a while. Of course she will protect him. She will be his wife. A husband and a wife protect each other.


    "Of course. I''m your future wife so I must protect you" she answered. But thinking of their future made her a little shy.


    Timothy turned to look at the moon.


    "You know standing side by side in the garden under the moonlight, we look like lovers" Timothy teased. He grinned at her.


    Upon hearing this, Lucia blushed. This guy, Lucia thought. He was teasing her already. He was not being fair. She must get back at him.


    "Oh really?" Lucia grinned back "Well Prince Timothy Castonia, we are not lovers. Not yet anyway" She emphasized the last few words.


    Timothy''s eyes went wide. He blushed. Lucia couldn''t help but laugh and feel proud of her accomplishment.


    "Oh stop teasing me" Timothy complained


    "You did it first!"


    The two of them laughed.


    After a while, Timothy asked. "May I court you? Our betrothal was purely political, but it doesn''t really have to be. "He looked at her in the eye. Those eyes. Lucia blushed again. She got lost in his eyes. Lucia was somehow expecting this question. No, she was hoping for this question.


    "Of course" Lucia smiled.


    The two continued to talk under the moonlight. It was a beautiful night for Lucia.


    But that same night, Braun confirmed the news. The Tulosans have invaded the western region.

 The Tulosan Invasion

    Castonia-Tulosa border


    The moon was beautiful. Tomorrow it should be more so, Rickard thought. Behind him, soldiers marched in a line that stretched as far as the horizon. The line moved like a snake, hunting for its prey. The heavy hooves of warhorses shook the earth, the clinking of their armor disturbed the peace of the night. Rickard filled his lungs, and savored the aroma of the wind. The smell of steelˇ­ forebodes the coming harvest of blood and vengeance. They are the knights of Tulosa, harbingers of death.


    This was the same road General Kingston took 15 years ago. The general tried his luck, but failed. He brought 20,000 Tulosans with him, but only a few returned. His failure was mocked by those damn Castonians. Little did they know, they only got lucky. If those damn nobles 15 years ago hadn''t schemed against the King, the expedition would have succeeded. The Castonians act like their strength and valor made them win, whereas it was actually the Tulosan nobles who made them victorious.


    Rickard doesn''t care who started the war. He doesn''t care who was right or wrong. He felt wronged. Tulosa''s pride was dragged to the mud. The Castonians have mocked them for so long, even naming one of their castles Knightsend! Well what did they expect? General Kingston back then was forced to assault the castle, that''s why he lost. They think that they destroyed the Knights, but it was the walls of the castle that defeated the Knights. Now, 40,000 soldiers marched behind him, half of which were on horseback. He also brought thousands of Knights with him. Every single one of them felt the same, their eyes glowing with hatred. Castonia would face a united and stronger Tulosa. They would tremble and cower upon hearing the thunderous charge of their horses. Their bodies will line the field, for a Tulosan''s charge was a force of nature, unstoppable and merciless. And Tulosa was not alone this time. Vengeance was long overdue- 15 years to be exact.


    *******************************************************************************


    Castle Knightsend


    The moon was beautiful. Marvin looked at the moon. He once knew a song about the moon, but now he already forgot most of its lyrics.


    The moon da da da give me peace


    Make me da da da da da da the sky


    Da da da da da in your loving care


    Maybe he was getting old? Marvin thought. He doesn''t feel old. Strength still hasn''t left his body. But he was tired. He will probably retire next year. It was time to put his sword down and relax at home, he was still a noble after all. That fief of his needs maintenance though. His son was too lazy. Marvin smiled, he missed his wife and son. He hadn''t seen them for 2 years. Mark should be 20 now, the same age as his highness Timothy. Speaking of which, his highness should have arrived at the capital by now. Marvin hoped that Timothy would stay at the capital. Knightsend was a dangerous place. Castonia can afford to lose Knightsend, it can be recaptured in the future anyway. But losing a prince as talented as Timothy would be a hard blow for Castonia. The lad had already helped Knightsend a lot. Before Timothy arrived at Knightsend, the garrison had no discipline. But Timothy reformed the garrison into the best soldiers of Castonia.


    Well, the decadence of the garrison was partly due to Marvin. He had no courage and strength to discipline the soldiers in the past. When Timothy disciplined the garrison, he also disciplined Marvin. Honestly, being reprimanded by a lad less than half his age was painful. It hurt his pride so much that he wanted to write to the King to complain. But in the end, his respect towards Timothy only grew. The Prince had talent. Marvin couldn''t forget what Timothy said after discovering Knightsend''s state about a year ago. He addressed everyone including the officers, especially the officers.


    "Castonia doesn''t need weak men"Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    It was a single phrase, but it pierced every soldier''s heart. Timothy questioned their purpose. What was their purpose? Why were they at Knigtsend? If a man doesn''t have a purpose, then what is he? He was like evil, no, worse than evil. At least evil had a purpose. Castonia really doesn''t need weak men. If you can''t defend Castonia, then get out of the way of those who could.


    Marvin smiled. If only Timothy was the heir. The two older sons of the King were not bad, but Timothy was something else. Castonia needs the leadership of Timothy. These are tough years for the Kingdom.


    Just then, Marvin saw two riders coming towards the Castle. The hooves of their mounts scattered the dust like rain. They were in a hurry. After arriving at the front gate, one of the guards asked for the password. Every day, the password was changed.


    "Password" The guard demanded. It was a common security check.


    "Ninev." One of the riders answered "Open the gates faster, brother. We need to report to General Marvin at once" he said anxiously


    The guards wasted no time and opened the gates. The two riders went inside and dismounted. After they saw Marvin, they quickly approached him. They knelt and pounded their chests with their fists as salutation.


    "Fifth Scouting Squad reporting sire!" One of the scouts reported


    "Report" Marvin said. He had a bad feeling about this. The faces of the scouts were pale. Their voice trembled. Why are they so anxious?


    "About an hour ago, our team spotted Tulosans marching sire. They were already crossing the Sinon River when we spotted them. They are soldiers and there''s too many of them for it to be just a raiding party. We are almost certain that it''s an invasion force"


    Marvin knitted his brows. So the Tulosans have finally invaded. "What''s your estimate on the numbers?"


    "It''s dark so we couldn''t get an accurate estimate. Butˇ­" The scout started and hesitated. "I''m certain that there are more than 30,000 of them and half of them are cavalry."


    Marvin''s face paled. His eyes grew wide. 30,000! That''s too many! He expected their numbers to not exceed 20,000. And worse, half of them were on horseback! Their situation was bad. Castonia didn''t expect this. He needs to inform the King. He needs to tell everyone.


    " Squire!" he shouted as loud as he could


    ***********************************************************************************


    City of Greenwater, Western Region


    Benedict Connel was looking at the ceiling. He couldn''t sleep. This wasn''t the first time he had a difficulty sleeping. Ever since the Royal family took his son away from him a year ago, he had always been thinking of Erik. Erik was his only child. His wife was sickly and almost died when she gave birth to Erik. Since then, the couple decided that Erik would be their last child.


    Benedict looked at her wife who was hugging him. She was old, but she was still beautiful. Other people may say that her beauty had already faded, but to Benedict she will always be the beautiful Maria he married.


    Suddenly, someone knocked at the door. It was a forceful knock.


    "Sire! Sire ! A letter came from Knightsend via carrier pigeon. The seal is red!" his squire called to him


    Benedict cursed his squire for disturbing their sleep. Dammit he needs to teach the lad a lesson. He knitted his brows but then the words of the squire finally entered his brain. Did he say Knightsend? Via carrier pigeon? And the seal was red? In an instant Benedict''s heart raced. A letter having a red seal meant that the receiver should immediately read its contents. And if it came from Knightsend, then that could only mean the invasion right?


    Benedict jumped out of bed and immediately opened the door. He grabbed the letter from the hand of his squire. The seal of the letter was red and it was from Knightsend. He opened the letter. After reading of its contents, Benedict trembled. He closed his eyes. His thoughts were confirmed.


    Marquis Benedict Connel,


    Knightsend Castle spotted the Tulosan invasion force. At the time of writing this letter, the enemies are crossing the Sinon River. Our scouts estimated their numbers to be at least 30,000 and half of them are on horseback. Apart from that, no other information is known about them. Knightsend castle is on lockdown. We will defend to our last breaths. Long live Castonia.


    General Marvin Blunt


    Dear God! At least 30,000? And half of them are cavalry? This is bad, really bad. If they managed to take Knightsend, then only Castle Timur stood between the enemy and Greenwater.


    "Honey, what''s wrong?" Maria asked him


    Benedict''s hand was trembling while holding the letter. He turned his head towards Maria.


    "Maria." Benedict swallowed. He needs to protect her "I need you to go to the Capital for a while. Greenwater is not safe anymore."

 The War Room

    Nirvana, Capital of Castonia


    News of the Tulosan invasion quickly spread throughout the city. Upon hearing the news, Bisham went to talk to Lucia


    "Your highness, what are your orders?"


    "What do you advise me to do?" Lucia was looking at the city from the castle. The city was alive and well. The merchants and the miners still sold their goods. The people were already aware of the invasion, but they were indifferent towards it. Nirvana''s walls seems to have given them a sense of security.


    "Nothing" The Captain said. He also looked at the City from above "Vanadis and Castonia were not yet officially allied. The official alliance will be announced after the marriage."


    "Exactly. But the King might move the date of the wedding forward. Castonia needs the funding of Vanadis as soon as possible. Just tell father of our situation." Said Lucia.


    She knew that the Castonian King would want Vanadian gold as soon as possible. She doesn''t care, it wouldn''t matter anyway. Vanadis will be forced to join the war and help Castonia.


    "I''ll write a report to your Father later" Captain Bisham nodded.


    "Please do." Lucia suddenly remembered Escanor the merchant. "And Captain, please contact Escanor"


    The severity of the situation had reached to the point where Lucia was slightly worried about the future. Although Castonia could destroy the invading force by transferring all their soldiers on the Western front, it would still take time. She may need the assistance of Escanor soon.


    "The merchant?" The Captain looked at her with a surprised expression.


    "Yes. We might need his assistance soon" she explained


    *************************************************************************************


    Timothy heard of the news that morning. The Tulosans have invaded with a force of more than 30,000. Worse, half of them were on horseback. He went to the War room where the Generals should be discussing the strategies.


    Timothy opened the door of the room. There were three people inside, General Peyton, Braun and the King. At the center of the room there was a huge map of Castonia. There were objects lying at the top of the map probably representing armies.


    Timothy went closer and heard General Payton talking


    "I just hope Timur and Greenwater holds until we arrive. But why would they choose Greenwater over Solon?"


    "May I know of the recent news?" Timothy walked towards the map and looked at General Peyton. But the one who answered his queries was not the General, but the King


    "You''re butting in again uninvited" there was hostility in his voice


    "I was at Knightsend just a few days ago. Maybe I could help" Timothy reasoned. He''s also worried about the garrison of Knightsend. The Castle was the first defense of Castonia against the Tulosans. It should be under siege by now. But Timothy wasn''t worried that the castle would fall. The men he trained with will not break that easily.


    "He''s right your Majesty. The boy might be useful" Braun said.


    The King signaled that they should go ahead so General Peyton explained the current situation to Timothy.


    "Our scouts have not been idle and gave more detailed information about the Tulosans." The General knitted his brows "The earlier report was wrong. It''s not 30,000 but 40,000" he said seriously


    Timothy was surprised. 40,000!. How could they assemble 40,000? Just three years ago, Tulosa was in a civil war. How could they recover that fast?


    General Peyton continued.


    "The Tulosans divided their army into three. They left 5000 soldiers to siege Knightsend." Payton pointed to the castle on the westernmost part of Castonia "Well it''s less of a siege and more of a blockade. The Tulosans learned their lessons. They are not besieging Knightsend to take it, but to keep it from interfering and striking them from behind. Also they wanted to keep their supply lines open. The remaining 35,000 split into two groups. A smaller group of 10,000 went to the northwest while a group of 25,000 went to the southwest." The General explained as he traced the paths with his finger.


    "This doesn''t make any sense" Timothy said while looking at the mapDid you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "Exactly" General Peyton agreed


    The western region of Castonia was divided into its southern and northern parts. In the south lies Greenwater and was being protected by Castle Timur. In the north, lies Solon. Timothy expected the whole Tulosan army to rush north. Solon was Castonia''s main source of iron. Capturing Solon would mean crippling the iron production of Castonia. This was the reason why two of Castonia''s Western armies were being stationed near Solon.


    But the Tulosans not only divided their armies, they also sent the larger one to attack Greenwater. What would they get from Greenwater? Yes Greenwater was a rich city. It was the trade powerhouse and the richest city in Castonia. Although economic losses caused by trade interruptions were severe, trade will eventually recover. On the other hand, the capture of Solon would be catastrophic. If the Tulosans decided to raze the city to the ground and destroy the mining infrastructure, it would take years or even decades to fully restore Solon. The lack of iron will greatly hinder Castonia''s strength for years to come. Why do they want Greenwater so much?


    "The 10,000 army will probably raid the undefended villages near Solon. They wouldn''t want to let go of their chance to wreak havoc in Castonia. On the other hand, we can''t reinforce Greenwater without destroying the smaller army around Solon first" He pointed at the location of Greenwater. "The Tulosans really want to take Greenwater"


    "Yes." Braun frowned. He leaned closer to the table and looked at the location of Greenwater on the map. He then looked at Timothy with questioning eyes " But why would they want Greenwater?"


    "I don''t know." Timothy admitted "But we need to decide what to do. I suggest we combine the garrisons of Thespelae and Munico with some militia to attack the smaller army around Solon"


    The Castonian generals had already prepared for the invasion. But the thing is, they never expected that the Tulosans would be able to send 40,000 and would directly attack Greenwater. Also, what the Tulosans did was very unorthodox and risky. Their supply lines were vulnerable and their army divided. If it was Timothy, he would take Knightsend first, and then proceed to other castles. That would be the logical thing to do. But the Tulosans went straight for Greenwater. He could understand if they went to Solon, but they rushed towards Greenwater.


    There were four Castonian Armies stationed in four Castles scattered around the Western Region. These four Castles are Knightsend, Timur, Thespelae and Munico. Knightsend Castle was located at the westernmost part of Castonia and protects the entrance to the Western Region. Castle Timur protects Greenwater to the south while Thespelae and Munico both protect Solon to the north. The number of troops stationed inside each Castles varied because of logistics but the combined strength of all the western armies amount to 20,000. Both Thespelae and Munico near Solon have 5,000 soldiers. This meant that there were 10,000 Castonian soldiers stationed near Solon. Combined with militias, this would further increase. It was not enough to defeat all the Tulosans and it was also probably not enough to defeat the smaller Tulosan army currently razing the villages. More reinforcements are coming from the eastern provinces, but they will still take a long time.


    "Are you insane?" General Peyton looked at him with disdain "Half of them are cavalry. You want to throw away the lives of the soldiers?" The General seems to ignore that he was talking to a prince. But Timothy doesn''t mind. What he suggested was insane though. Cavalry were dangerous in open field, any man with a bit of sense knew that. But losing the villages around Solon would really hurt Castonia.


    "We can''t ignore the smaller army." Timothy said calmly "They will burn the villages around Solon."


    "But we can''t fight them." The General insisted "We outnumber them a little with the help of the militia, but half of them are cavalry. Cavalry are dangerous opponents in open combat. We need to wait for further reinforcements. We must be careful about this!"


    By now Timothy had some insight on General Peyton''s personality. He was not a coward, but he was the sort of person who would only fight battles he could win. That was actually a good trait to have. Unfortunately, the General was short-sighted. He only thinks of victory and defeat as two sides of a coin. Victory and defeat were not as simple as that. Sometimes, you lose to win. Other times, you need take a risk to win a bigger prize. In this situation, they need to take a risk in order not to lose horribly.


    "Yes, but we can''t ignore them either. If they kill most of the inhabitants of the western region, then it doesn''t matter even if we achieve victory in the end. Without the villages, our iron production will stop. The long-term effects of it will be catastrophic." Explained Timothy.


    If they wait for the reinforcements, Castonia would lose in the long run even if they win the battle. If they attack now and lose, then at least they bought time for the reinforcements.


    "So you want to risk our armies for the sake of iron!?"


    "You twisted it a little but, yeah." Said Timothy


    "Enough!" The king roared. The room was silenced.


    "We will wait for reinforcements. We can''t risk it." He then pointed at Timothy "You''re not even a general. So stay away from this. What? You think that because I''ve given you command over Knightsend for a year, you''re a general now?"


    The King''s words were like swords piercing through Timothy''s heart. Nevertheless, he kept silent.


    "This meeting is adjourned." The King said. With that, the whole room was emptied. Only the King and Braun remained. Timothy couldn''t do anything but leave.


    ************************************************************************************


    After a while, the King received news that a Wismarine emissary wanted to discuss something with him. Castonia courted Wismar for decades, but the latter only accepted their trade request just recently. Because of this, the King met with the emissary even though he was very tired. A certain rascal pretending to be a general really drained his energy.


    "Your Majesty, Wismar extends its greetings to you" the emissary bowed


    "What does Wismar want?" The King asked. Wismar had rarely sent emissaries before so he was curious.


    "An alliance" the emissary smiled

 The Cost of the Alliance

    The King frowned.


    "It seems his Majesty is not happy with my offer" the emissary said


    King Leopold was silent for a long time


    "What does Wismar want in return?" He looked at the emissary straight in the eye.


    King Leopold was not a fool. It took decades for Wismar to accept Castonia as a trading partner. They wouldn''t just offer an alliance on a whim. They must have wanted something in return.


    "His Majesty''s opinion of Wismar hurts my feelings." The emissary put his palm on his chest as a playful sign the Leopold''s words hurt him. "Your Majesty, a friend wouldn''t demand something in return from his friend. Wismar just wants to be a friend of Castonia. It''s just..how should I put itˇ­ a friend sometimes doesn''t approve of his friend''s other friend" The emissary smiled again.


    "Be direct" Leopold demanded


    "We want you to cut all ties to Vanadis"


    Leopold understood what the emissary was talking about. Wismar and Vanadis were trading rivals. Relations between the two countries were strained. For Wismar to be friends with Castonia, the latter must first be an enemy to Vanadis.


    Between the two countries, Wismar would be a better ally. Its armies were strong and it was a rich Kingdom. Leopold had long wanted to have Wismar as an ally. He spent decades improving relations with Wismar. Now that it was the Wismarines themselves who were reaching out, he should be overjoyed.


    But Leopold already promised Vanadis an alliance. He already spread the news of the partnership between Castonia and Vanadis. What would the other Kingdoms think if Castonia breaks its promise of friendship to Vanadis? Nobody would want to forge relations with them in the future. Even their current trade partners would probably close their ports and gates to Castonian goods.


    "Why didn''t you come earlier?" Leopold frowned. If they had come earlier, he would have chosen them over the Vanadians . "I already spread the news of my Kingdom''s alliance with Vanadis"


    "It''s because you forged partnership with Vanadis that Wismar is now reaching out to you. We don''t want our greatest competitor to benefit from Castonian strength" The emissary looked him in the eye.


    "If I go back on my words, Castonia''s name will live in infamy. We can''t have that" He firmly said


    "That''s a small price to pay for Wismar''s friendship" the emissary insisted.


    Braun whispered to his ears, "We can''t agree to this, Your Majesty."


    "I know" Leopold replied "But let me think of a way"


    Leopold thought for a while. Suddenly an idea came into his mind" We can''t go back on our words. It''s okay to replace Vanadis with Wismar, but our reputation will suffer. But there''s another way" he smiled


    "Oh? And what would that be?" The emissary raised his eyebrow


    "I told the Vanadian King that my condition for an alliance would be a royal marriage" Leopold said


    "And you intend to cancel the wedding. Am I wrong?" The emissary correctly guessed


    Leopold shrugged " Without the wedding, there won''t be an alliance."


    "But if you cancel the wedding, then Castonian reputation would still be ruined"


    "Not if I had no choice" Leopold smiled


    "Your Majesty, it''s my turn to ask you to be direct" the emissary frowned


    "Timothy is the only one among my three children who''s unmarried. If, say, something bad happens to Timothy and he dies, then I would have no choice but to cancel the wedding. The Vanadian princess can''t marry a corpse" he said in a cold tone. Behind him, Braun gave a low grunt and tried to talk. He opened his mouth but Leopold stopped him with a gesture of his hand.


    On the other hand, the emissary remained silent. He frowned and contemplated for a while. And after a while he smiled. "I didn''t expect His Majesty to want this alliance so much. He''s even willing to sacrifice his son for it"


    "Just like what you said, it''s a small price to pay"Stolen story; please report.


    Timothy''s life meant nothing to him. He hated Timothy for a long time. Timothy was never his son to begin with. Timothy was the product of a blasphemous affair between his late wife and a palace guard.


    After he discovered them in bed, his heart broke into pieces. He loved his wife with all his heart. He gave her everything. He loved her dearly. He was willing to give his life for her. He was willing to die for her. She was his beloved, the joy of his life, his main reason for living. Leopold killed the guard with his own hands. He strangled the bastard in bed until every bit of life was squeezed out of his throat. Even that wasn''t enough-no, it was never enough. The bastard took everything from him, his wife! It was so painful that even if he strangled him a hundred times it wouldn''t be enough. As for his wife, he loved her too much to touch even a single hair on her body. Leopold forgave his wife immediately. He can''t get mad at her no matter what. He knew that he had been wronged, but love makes a man do strange things. So he forgave her with all his heart. But it was already too late, his wife was already pregnant with that bastard''s son. He couldn''t do anything. Ironic, he thought. He was the most powerful man in Castonia, but he was so powerless that time. After his wife gave birth to a baby boy, Leopold decided to treat the child as his own. He fed the child, clothed him and even made him a prince!


    After a few years, his wife died. At first, he tried to be a father to the boy. He tried to love him as much as he loved his other children. He really tried, the heavens know that he really did. But as Timothy grew up, he looked more and more like him, that bastard who stole everything from him. His hair, his eyes, his face, he looked like him. Every single time he looks at Timothy, he could remember that night- the night he strangled the bastard with his bare hands. In the end, he made a compromise with himself. Since Timothy had his wife''s blood, he would not reveal that he was not his son. He would treat him as a prince. But he couldn''t bring himself to love Timothy. Now that there was a way to forge an alliance with Wismar at the cost of Timothy, he was more than willing to sacrifice his ''son''


    "So, you want to assassinate the prince?" The emissary asked. The speed at which he accepted the Timothy''s assassination was astonishing. What a sly man, Leopold thought. But then again, who is he to talk?


    "No." He refused firmly "A member of the royal family being assassinated would be a heavy blow to the soldier''s morale. We can''t afford it" Leopold doesn''t want the people to doubt the capability of the crown. If a member of the royal family was assassinated, then they would lose morale. That will dangerous especially with the Tulosan invasion.


    "So how do you plan to kill him?"


    "The Tulosans are currently invading. Wars areˇ­ messy affairs. Princes die left and right" he believes that the emissary understood his meaning


    "Smart. You won''t only have an alliance, you''ll also have a hero prince. If the Prince was killed in battle, as popular as he is with the soldiers, his name would become a battle cry. So what''s your plan then?" The emissary was right. Instead of lowering the morale of the people by assassinating Timothy, he would use his death wisely. Timothy would be a hero. That would be the last gift Leopold could give to his late wife- that son of her becoming a hero.


    "I might need your help." Leopold said " There''s a 10,000 strong army currently razing the villages near Solon. Timothy suggested that we should send Castonia''s two western armies to stop it. I''ll let him lead that army"


    The emissary pondered for a while. "But what if he prevails? Tulosan knights are strong, but no one should underestimate Castonian soldiers."


    "Who said something about the soldiers? He''ll lead a small detachment of militias. The soldiers from Thespelae and Munico won''t come." Leopold explained


    "So your plan is to not send messages to the two armies to assist Prince Timothy. He''ll go into battle expecting reinforcements, but they won''t come."


    "No, I''ll send an order. I''ll send two messengers and a carrier pigeon. If I didn''t, the people would question me." There were two main ways to send messages and orders. The first one was using carrier pigeons. These birds were fast, but they were very unreliable. Many orders and messages were lost due to the pigeons being killed, hunted, losing their way or dropping the letter. Because of this, the most secure way to send a letter was still through the use of human messengers. This method was slow, but it guarantees the safe arrival of messages. In Castonia, the usual practice for sending red-sealed letters was to send a pigeon and two riders. Leopold would follow this practice to avoid suspicion.


    "So the letters are blank?" the emissary asked


    "No, they will contain actual orders to meet with Timothy. If the message somehow got through and it''s blank, then the people would also start suspecting me."


    "Your Majesty, if you intend to send messengers and if the letters they deliver contains actual orders, then the two castles will mobilize to aid Timothy." The emissary frowned. Leopold can see that the emissary was still confused. This man can be stupid sometimes, Leopold thought.


    "That''s why I need you to hire assassins. You must be the one to hire the assassins so that in case they fail and get captured, they won''t have links to me. I need you to kill the messengers I send. I''ll send one this evening after I tell Timothy of his new task. I''ll send the second one during Timothy''s departure two days from now. You must kill them before they deliver the messages. Treat this as our first joint effort."


    "And what of the pigeons?"


    "Pigeons sometimes lose their way so it will not be surprising if they fail to send the message."


    "And what if I fail to stop the messengers?"


    "Then that would mean you''re incompetent. I wouldn''t want to be friends with incompetent people. Stop acting tough. You want this alliance as much as I do." Leopold smiled


    The emissary was silent for a while. He then extended his hand to offer Leopold a handshake.


    "As expected of King Leopold Castonia. I hope this cooperation lasts"


    "Likewise Prince Skall Wismar." Leopold shook his hand


    The emissary looked at Leopold


    "Since my identity had been revealed to you, then you must have known already that I have the authority to make this alliance with you. Wismar is serious." Skall looked at him with a serious expression.


    "Yes." Leopold said "Long live our alliance and may our two Kingdoms benefit from this partnership."


    "Indeed"

 A Reason to Go

    That afternoon, the King summoned Timothy. Timothy was still hurt by the King''s words so he was not in the mood to talk to his father. But since it was the King''s orders, he had no choice.


    "Your Majesty" Timothy knelt and bowed


    "Rise Prince Timothy" The King''s voice echoed "You''re right" he stood up and went closer to him


    "I''m right about what?" Timothy looked at his father


    "We can''t afford to lose the villages around Solon." He offered his hand to help Timothy stand "The aftermath would be irreversible"


    Timothy was reluctant at first. That was the first time his father did something like that. But he grabbed the King''s hand and stood up.


    "So you''re sending the garrisons of Castle Thespelae and Castle Munico?" Timothy confusedly asked. His father changed his mind?


    " Yes" The King put his hand on Timothy''s shoulder." and you''ll lead them together with a contingent of 2000 militias from Nirvana. You will wait for your reinforcements somewhere in Mercus Plains."


    Timothy was stunned. Him? Why would he lead the army? Timothy trusted his own capability. Defeating the smaller Tulosan invasion force would not be easy, but it would be hard for him to lose either.


    But he was to be married to Lucia. What if something bad happened to him? The alliance with Vanadis would be affected. If it was before knowing the importance of his marriage to Lucia, he would have loved to lead the army. Those Tulosans dared to invade Castonia and he will make them pay with his own hands. But Timothy knew that he must be cautious. The alliance with Vanadis was more important. Also, he didn''t want to leave Lucia.


    "Father I don''t understand." Timothy was still confused. "It''s not that I don''t want to go, but our alliance with Vanadisˇ­"


    "What? Are you afraid that something would happen to you?" The King interrupted him "Don''t you have trust in yourself? You are my son. I believe in you. You''re capable and I''m sure you won''t disappoint me."


    Timothy had been waiting for a long time for those words. The King''s words were like music to his ears. ''I believe in you'' ''my son'' ''capable'' ''won''t disappoint me'' . Timothy wanted to cry. If his father believes in him, then he should not disappoint him.


    The King''s words had hurt Timothy hundreds of times before. But this single conversation between them made up for all those pains. So Timothy agreed.


    "Okay father. I''ll lead the army and make you proud" he declared


    "I''ll send messengers to Thespelae and Munico tonight and the day you depart- that''s in two days. I''ll make the preparations"


    Timothy doesn''t want to mess this up so he wanted to handpick the militia. He refused his father''s help "No need father. I''ll organize the militia myself" he smiled


    "Okay then. You have two days to prepare"


    ***********************************************************************************


    After Timothy left, Leopold was left staring at the door. Was he too much? Timothy was a good kid and never disappointed him before. Timothy was stubborn but he knew that the lad loves him. Timothy was also loyal and capable. It would have been nice if Timothy was his own son and not the spawn of that bastard. If Timothy was his son, then he would make him his heir despite being the third in line. It''s a shame, he thought.


    In the end, his hatred for the betrayal he suffered 20 years ago prevailed. He can''t forget nor forgive that bastard. Furthermore, they really need the alliance with Wismar.


    "Farewell, son" Leopold mumbled silently


    *********************************************************************************


    Upon hearing that Castonia was preparing the militia and that Timothy would be the one to lead them, Lucia immediately went to see the third prince. She knocked on Timothy''s door.


    "Who is it?" Timothy''s asked from the other side of the door.


    "It''s me"


    After a while, Timothy opened the door . He let Lucia enter his room and then he closed the door. Lucia felt shivers down her spine. Why did she enter his room? She trusts that Timothy wouldn''t do anything to her, but for a man and a woman to be in the same room alone and on closed doorsˇ­ Lucia banished these thoughts. So what? They were getting married anyway. It was just normal for them to trust each other this much. There were books stacked on top of Timothy''s chair so Lucia sat on his bed. Timothy sat beside her.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Timothy broke the awkward atmosphere by speaking.


    "I don''t have a choice" He refused to look her in the eye


    So Lucia forced him to look at her. She used her hand to turn his face towards her "You do"


    "Yes, I do" he admitted


    "So why?" Lucia demanded a sufficient reason. Why would he endanger himself?


    Timothy sighed "I don''t know"


    "You don''t know?" Lucia raised her eyebrow. ''I don''t know'' was not a sufficient reason


    "Nothing will happen to me" Timothy comforted


    "But it''s war. You''ll be at risk"


    "Don''t worry" he smiled "I think my father would still continue with the alliance even if I die"


    "I''m not just talking about the alliance!" Lucia raised her voice. She was really upset. Alliance? Why should everything be about politics?


    Timothy made a surprised expression. He lowered his head. "I''m sorry" he said weakly


    "You..you said that you will court me" Lucia said in a low voice.


    Timothy''s eyes went wide. His lips curved into a smile I will." He affirmed "When I return. I''ll court you so much that you''ll really, absolutely and surely fall in love with me." He grinned and held Lucia''s hand. Lucia didn''t move her hand away. She liked the feeling of Timothy''s warm hand. It was both reassuring and calming.


    "And what if.."


    Timothy pressed his finger against her lips and looked at her in the eye "It won''t happen. You should learn to trust the capabilities of your future husband"


    Lucia felt her cheeks flush red. This prince, she thought, he really knows how to make a girl''s heart flutter. Lucia wondered how many women had fallen to his traps. But no, this was not the time to have girly thoughts.


    "I do trust your capabilities. It''s just, don''t you find it strange? The King immediately changed his mind and chose you to lead the army" said Lucia. Timothy told her earlier what happened in the war room so she knew that the King''s first decision was to wait for reinforcements.


    "Maybe father was convinced of my reasoning." Timothy shrugged.


    Lucia doesn''t believe that the King would change his mind like that. There must be a reason. Changes happen all the time. But for a change to happen there must be a reason. A thought came to Lucia''s mind. Nobles scheme all the time. But royals were still nobles. So can they trust the King? Lucia doesn''t want to ask Timothy this question. For a son to be asked about his father''s credibilityˇ­it was just not right. But Lucia asked him anyway. His safety was her priority.


    " Tim?" Lucia hesitated for a while "Do you trust him? The King"


    Lucia thought that Timothy would get angry. She was after all, asking him if he trusts his father.


    "Yes." Timothy nodded. There was no anger in his voice. Lucia felt relieved. But she then thought of his answer. He trusts the King. He was probably biased towards his father, but Lucia saw his firm belief in the way he spoke.


    "Then I can''t change your mind" Lucia gave up. She found the sufficient reason she''s been looking for earlier. It was because he loves his father. That was sufficient enough. He will endanger himself because he wanted his father to be proud of him. Lucia can respect that, even though she was still worried about Tim.


    "If you''re so worried, then I''ll give this to you." Timothy took a small object from his pocket and handed it to Lucia. It was a seal.


    "This is?"


    "It''s a seal, a secret seal. Have you heard of Leo''s Tear?"


    "No" Lucia shook her head


    "Good"


    "Why?"


    "Because Leo''s Tear is a secret fellowship of powerful people in Castonia." Timothy explained " My friends are few, but I trust every single one of them with my life. That seal signifies that I am one of them. I''ll lend it to you until my return. If something happens to me, send letters to the members of Leo''s Tear and seal it with this. The members of Leo''s Tear will immediately read and believe the contents of your letter. I''ll give a list of contacts to you later."


    After hearing Timothy''s explanation, Lucia wanted to reprimand him. How could he trust her so easily? It''s a secret organization! What if she betrays him? He was being too careless


    "Why are you telling me all of this? What if I betray you and your fellowship? " She glared at him


    "I trust you. I don''t know why but I really trust you. I know it''s too much. I know I''m putting myself in danger because of the way I treat you. I know giving you this seal would make me look like a fool. But I trust you. I''m not usually this trusting, but when it comes to you it''s like you got my back at all times" he smiled


    "Strange. I also feel the same." Lucia admitted. She can''t reprimand Tim after all, because she was the same when it comes to him. They have known each other for a few days but they were so close already.


    "Then could you let go of my hand now?" Timothy grinned and pointed at their hands intertwined together with his lips "It''s not that I don''t like it, I really do. But I''m getting so embarrassed"


    Lucia saw that she has been holding Tim''s hand all this time. Her face reddened.


    "You were the one who held my hand first!" Lucia protested as she retracted her hand.


    Timothy laughed. He reached towards Lucia''s hand and held it again. Lucia let him hold her hand.


    " I''m joking. I''m not embarrassed. I like it and I know you also do. But you know, you''re cute when you blush" Timothy teased Lucia


    "Oh?" Lucia went closer to him. They''re so close that she could hear his breaths. "Does that mean you''re starting to fall in love with me Prince Timothy?" she smirked


    "Perhaps" Tim replied with a grin


    Lucia ended up staying inside Tim''s room for a few hours. The two talked for a long time. It was already dark when she went out of Timothy''s room. Others may think that something indecent happened inside, but they only talked. She enjoyed being with him.


    Lucia then went to Captain Bisham. "Captain, I need to meet with Escanor as soon as possible"

 Cooperation

    Marion''s horse trotted. Bucky was a good horse, she was fast and not easy to tire. Of all the horses in the stable, Bucky was the best. The only problem was her attitude. She was moody and would sometimes refuse to move. Marion doesn''t know why Bucky does this sometimes. She was the first horse he had met with an attitude.


    Marion sighed. He was still a long way from Castle Thespelae. It would still take him days to reach the castle. The road to the Castle was not that bad, but the journey was boring. He had made this journey dozens of times in the past and none of those times were fun. But he must endure. Inside his bag was a red-sealed letter from the King. A red-sealed letter! And it was from the King! How happy he was when the captain entrusted him with this task. It was an honor for him to carry this letter and he will deliver it at all cost.


    Marion knew how important his job is. Prince Timothy himself will lead the army to annihilate those damn Tulosans. Apparently, a portion of the Tulosans went to the villages around Solon and they are currently razing the villages one by one. Scums, Marion thought. War is for soldiers, not civilians. Are they so afraid of the Castonian army that they chose to bully the civilians instead? They should leave those villages alone. Luckily the higher-ups decided to protect the civilians by sending Prince Timothy. He had heard of the third prince before. Some people say that he was kind but strict. They also say that the third prince was smart. He was very popular with soldiers like Marion. In the barracks, they always talk about the royal family especially Timothy. But Marion knew that Timothy lacked experience. Yes, he had been to Knightsend for a year, but that was not a battle. Marion fought in several battles a few years ago. A real battle was so different from exercises. A real battle was chaotic and frightening. The deafening noise of the battlefield drains one''s courage. So he would be lying if he said that he wasn''t worried about the Prince. Experience was the best teacher and qualification. Being smart and being experienced were two very different things. He could only hope the prince good luck.


    It was dark. He already entered the domain of Baron Braun. The Baron doesn''t care about his land so many of the farmers already left the domain. Marion doesn''t understand why Baron Braun let his land degrade like this. It was not a bad land to have, Marion thought. Well maybe not the best and probably not on the category of good, but it was not completely barren.


    Suddenly, Bucky stopped moving and neighed.


    "What? Not in the mood? Now''s not the time girl. We need to deliver the King''s message" Marion cursed his horse. He caressed Bucky''s back to calm her. She can''t throw a tantrum now. They still to finish the mission, a very important mission.


    Suddenly, two figures on horseback emerged from the darkness. One of them was taller than the other. Marion froze. He could somehow feel their murderous intent. Years of experience in the field had shaped his instincts to detect dangers. Bucky must have also felt the danger and that the reason why she stopped.


    Marion quickly turned Bucky around. His instincts were never wrong before. If he felt that there was danger nearby, then there was probably danger nearby. Now he felt that the two men were dangerous. Why else would they hide in the abandoned houses? Are they bandits? Even though banditry was rare nowadays, some bandits still rob merchant from time to time. But there were only two of them. Normally, bandits group up so that they can attack larger caravans. This brings him to a second and more dangerous possibility. The men were assassins. They must be after the red-sealed letter from the King. If he will give them the letter, they would probably let him go. But Marion was not a coward. He was also not a traitor. Castonia and Prince Timothy need him. He won''t fail his mission. He urged Bucky to run at full speed.


    The two people chased after them. Surprisingly, their horses were fast too. In fact, their horses were faster than Bucky! Marion whipped Bucky as hard as he could. Both of them were running for their lives. If the two assailants catch them, then the letter will not reach Thespelae. Damn it, he cursed. The men were probably Tulosans. They wanted to steal the letter from him to put Prince Timothy in peril. Dirty tricks! Why can''t they just fight them fair and square? Marion looked at the two chasing men. The distance between them shortened. He was a soldier but two people were too much for him to handle. A fight of two versus one would almost always end up with the death of the person who was alone.


    Whiz


    A crossbow bolt went past Marion''s head. That was close, he thought. His hands were sweating hard, his heart thumping like crazy. Will he die tonight? No he shouldn''t think of something so negative. He will not die tonight. And if he did, he will at least die trying to do his duty.


    Whiz Whiz


    Two bolts nearly hit him. He got lucky. Those bolts could have hit him. A single shot finding its mark will not immediately kill him, but it will slow him down. Marion gritted his teeth.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.The assailants were getting closer. Now Marion could see their faces. Wismarines? The men are Wismarines! He thought they were Tulosans. Why would the Wismarines want to kill him? Wismar and Castonia just signed a trade agreement. Wismar was not hostile towards Castonia. But now the two men were trying to kill him. This could start a war!


    A bolt hit Bucky''s neck. Marion saw the bolt enter the skin and into the flesh. Blood started to flow out of the wound. At first the horse was fine, but she fell down after a while. The impact of the fall was so strong that Marion almost lost consciousness. But one thing made things worse, Marion''s right leg was crushed under Bucky''s heavy body. He couldn''t move. It was over.


    One of the assailants dismounted his horse. He went to Marion and pulled a dagger.


    "What do you want Wismarine?" Marion shouted with all his might


    "Nothing personal Castonian" The Wismarine answered. He went closer to Marion and unsheathed his dagger "Just my job"


    "You won''t get away with this!" Marion shouted " When the King hears of this, he will declare war to Wismar" he warned


    The Wismarine ignored his warning


    "Any last words Castonian?"


    Marion thought for a while. It seems he was going to die tonight. He smiled. He failed his mission. Prince Timothy will be put in danger. The Wismarines had won the chase. He could only hope that his brothers will avenge him.


    "Long Live Castonia!" those were his last words. The Wismarine stabbed Marion in the neck. After a while, he died.


    ******************************************************************


    Nirvana, Capital of Castonia


    "Her highness wanted to see me?" Escanor knelt in front of Lucia. They, along with two of the Vanadian Royal Guards, were inside Escanor''s room.


    "Have you heard of the news Escanor?" Lucia then looked around. Escanor''s room was clean, small and empty, a room of a real merchant. Since he was travelling a lot and only sleeps in the room whenever he''s in Nirvana, a total of about two months each year, he doesn''t really need a huge and extravagant room.


    "About the third prince your highness?" Escanor asked from behind.


    Lucia turned around and nodded


    "He''s leaving in two days right?"


    "Escanor, I need you to ask around. Listen for news, rumors, anything. Something feels off" Lucia felt that something was not right. The sudden change in the decision of the King still bugs her. The decision of the King to attack the Tulosans rather than wait for reinforcements was a very risky decision. She had heard of King Leopold''s personality. He was a very careful man. For him to change his mind just like that, something big must have happened. It was just a hunch, and she hopes that it will remain that way.


    "That would be easy." Escanor assured her. " Merchants talk to each other all the time about rumors. Rumors sometimes point us to profit."


    " Thank you Escanor" Lucia felt that lucky meeting Escanor.


    "Will that be all your highness?"


    "No. There''s one more thing. Do you have connections to other Vanadian merchants from other cities? Solon, for example." Asked Lucia. If Escanor was loyal to her, then his connections will be of great help in the future.


    "My brother is in Solon and I can still send a carrier pigeon to him. He respects the Vanadian Royal Family as much as I do so he will help you. As for other the other cities, I think I have." said Escanor


    "I might need your connections in the future Escanor"


    "It will be my honor to help you, your highness" the merchant smiled


    After speaking with Escanor, Lucia went back to the Palace. She lied in her bed. It has been a long day, but she was not tired. She thought of her long conversation with prince Timothy. She got to know him better. Every time she thinks of him, her heart flutters. She buried her face into the pillow.


    Prince Timothy, what are you doing with my heart! Why do I feel this way whenever I think of you?


    But a sudden sadness hit her. She hoped that he will be safe. She won''t see him for a long time. She will miss him for sure. Lucia was about to sleep when someone knocked on her door.


    "Princess Lucia" Bisham called to her "Someone is here. She said she wants to talk to you. I''m sorry to bother you this late Your Highness, but she said it''s important"


    Lucia opened her eyes.


    "Who is it?" Lucia asked


    "Freya" a female''s voice answered.


    Lucia opened the door and saw Freya


    "Freya." She was a little bit surprised. Why would she come here at this hour? "What is it?" She looked at Captain Bisham as a sign to leave them for a moment.


    "I will be in the royal guards'' room. Just call me if you need anything" the captain reluctantly said.


    After he left, Freya started to talk "You know already right? Tim is going to battle"


    So it''s about Tim, she thought. It was important after all.


    "Yes. I went to his room and talked to him about it" Lucia said


    Freya frowned " Went to his room?"


    "Ahhh. Yes. He won''t change his mind. How about you? Did you talk to him about this?"


    Lucia was somehow afraid that she''ll say, ''Yes. I also went inside his room and we talked''. But Freya''s answer surprised her.


    "No" She smiled and shook her head "He won''t change his mind anyway. I''m here because I want to talk to you." She then looked around to ensure nobody was listening. "Don''t you find the King''s decision strange?" she asked in a hushed tone


    "I do" she admitted. So she wasn''t the only one who thinks something bad was going to happen.


    "Then we''re the same. Tim is smart, but he''s not invincible. He makes mistakes."


    "Mistakes? Like what?"


    "Like trusting his father. I''ve been here for 10 years and I''ve seen how the King treats Timothy. He doesn''t love Timothy as his son, I''m sure of it. Timothy is blinded by his love for his father." Freya explained


    "So you want me to protect him from the King?" asked Lucia


    "Not just from the King, but also from anyone who tries to harm him"


    "Even if you haven''t talked to me about this, I would still have protected Tim"


    "That''s reassuring then" Freya sighed "If you need anything, just tell me. I hope we could work together"

 Lucias Realization

    There were about 3000 city guards in Nirvana. This means that even if Timothy took 2000 with him, there would still be enough soldiers to defend the city in case of sudden ''incidents''.


    Nevertheless Timothy insisted on putting up a recruitment notice. He preferred volunteers rather than people who were forced to follow him. That way, he can be sure of their courage and loyalty.


    By afternoon, more than 5000 men answered his call. Since Nirvana could, at the moment, only support the logistics of 2000 people, Timothy was forced to screen the volunteers. More than half of the 2000 chosen volunteers were veteran soldiers.


    Old men, Timothy though. But he knew that most of these old men had experienced battle before. So even though they''re old, they would not break even with the charge of Tulosan Knights.


    Furthermore, Timothy requested the assistance of Leons. The Leons were Castonia''s answer to the Tulosan Knights. This heavy cavalry unit put emphasis on shock. All of them were loyal and would never break. At first the King was reluctant to send the Leons. But in the end he compromised and lent Timothy some of them.


    By the end of the day, Timothy was done with his preparations. His army''s composition was rather strange though, at least in the eyes of most people. Instead of relying on heavy infantry, he equipped a huge chunk of his army with crossbows. He also recruited a lot of cavalry.


    Castonian tradition and culture put heavy emphasis on the use of heavy infantry. Since Castonia was blessed with rich mines, it could afford to equip its armies with armor. But Timothy knew that this reliance on heavy infantry was dangerous. The enemies have mobility on their side and mobile enemies will be difficult to deal with. The more mobile an army was, the more it could react to sudden changes. Castonian heavy infantry, although undefeated when it comes to hand-to-hand combat, were slow. Even if Timothy wins, we could not fully rout the enemies. A man on foot with heavy armor could never catch a man on horseback.


    This was the reason why Timothy warned his father a long time ago of the vulnerability of Castonian heavy infantry. The victory against Tulosa 15 years ago was an exception. The Tulosans back then attacked Knightsend so their cavalry had no choice but to dismount. This time, the Castonians were on the offensive. Cavalry were dangerous. They were not invincible, but were difficult to deal with.


    Furthermore, the involvement of the Tulosan Knights further complicated things. Timothy doesn''t know how many of Tulosan Knights were there. 15 years ago, there were only a few hundred true Tulosan Knights out of their 5000 cavalry but that was because of the internal struggle Tulosa suffered that time. Now, the Tulosans seem to have solved their issues and united as one.


    The Tulosan Knights were feared throughout the continent. Their charge alone could tip the balance of every battle. Their horses were all muscular and fast. The riders were all skilled. Like Leons, the Tulosan Knights carry heavy lances. Their charge must not be ignored.


    The next morning was the schedule of Timothy''s departure. Since they were in a hurry to defend the villages around Solon, they had no time to hold a ceremony. Timothy''s close friends waited outside his door and bid him goodbye. It was just like what happened a year ago, but instead of him going to Knightsend, he was now going to an actual battle. Each one of his friends hugged him knowing that he was going to a dangerous place. But the person he wanted to see the most wasn''t there. Where is Lucia?


    He wanted to see Lucia one last time so he went to her room. To his surprise and disappointment, Lucia was not there. Defeated, he decided that he should just go.


    But while walking towards the gate, Timothy saw Lucia standing on the hallway.


    "Why are you here?" Timothy asked.


    "I''ve been waiting for you." She forced a smile but Timothy can see the sadness in her eyes.


    "Is that why you were not in your room earlier?"


    "You went to my room?" Lucia asked. She went closer to him


    "Yes"


    "Why?"


    "Because you didn''t say goodbye to me" Timothy admitted. He looked away and pouted.


    What Lucia did next truly surprised him. She hugged him. Her hug was warm and good. He can feel her body so close to him. It felt so good that all his disappointments earlier vanished. It felt like seeing the first sunlight after a rainy day, like the first drop of rain after a drought. Timothy did not hold back. He doesn''t want to be away from her. If it was a normal trip, he would have brought Lucia with him. He wrapped his arms around Lucia.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "I also went to your room earlier to say goodbye but your friends were there so I decided to wait for you here." Lucia said.


    "You don''t want to say your goodbye to me in front of my friends?" Timothy caressed her smooth hair.


    "If I did that then I would be treated as one of your friends." She tiptoed and whispered into his ear "I don''t want to just be your friend"


    Those words sparked something in Timothy''s heart. He likes her. He really likes her. He''s happy that his father arranged this marriage between them. He''s so lucky to have met her. Lucia looked at him. Timothy cannot express how he felt with words so he used his actions instead. He lowered his head to kiss her. But before he could, Lucia pressed a finger to his lips and stopped him.


    "I''ll let you after you come back to me" she said "I want to give you a reason to protect yourself" she grinned.


    "So you want to be my reason for living?" he chuckled. Lucia really knew how to motivate him.


    "Yes" she said "So win. And even if you don''t, at least return to me. I''ll wait for you" she then tiptoed and put a kiss on his cheeks. "This is a sample of what''s to come"


    Timothy''s face flushed red. It was his first time being kissed on the cheek. "After I return, I''ll marry you" he declared. "I will come back for you"


    Lucia buried her face into Timothy''s chest. They remained that way for a long time. Timothy wanted this moment to last forever. He didn''t want to leave. But Lucia finally said the words both of them didn''t want to hear the most.


    "Goodbye Prince Timothy"


    "I will come back for you as soon as possible" said Timothy


    "Please do" Lucia put another kiss on his cheek.


    "Are you trying to stop me from going with that?" he chuckled


    "I would, if I could stop you. But I can''t. So longing for me would be your punishment Prince Timothy" she grinned


    Timothy hugged her again. After a while, the two went on separate ways.


    Timothy went out of the castle and saw that everything was ready. The troops were already lined up. As expected, most of them were old men in their fifties. Timothy went to the front of the line.


    "Let''s go" Timothy said to Erik. After a while, the sound of a horn can be heard. It was the signal to advance.


    ********************************************************************************


    Lucia went back to her room. After a few hours, Bisham reported to her that Escanor found some interesting rumors. She immediately went to find the merchant.


    "You have news for me?" Lucia asked


    "Yes your highness, two rumors in fact. I have asked multiple merchants about the rumors so I think they are true" the merchant confirmed.


    "What are the rumors?"


    "Several Wismarine merchants said that they had spotted their first prince inside Nirvana. They said that he was dressed in emissary attire and went to see the King two days ago."


    Lucia frowned. The Wismarine Prince. Wismar and Vanadis have long been at odds with each other. For the Wismarine Prince himself to come, Wismar must have wanted an alliance with Castonia.


    "And the other rumor?"


    "This is the most troubling one your highness." The merchant frowned "The Wismarines also confirmed that the Prince went to them to hire some assassins. Being a merchant is sometimes not a clean profession. Many merchants deal with shady people like assassins and saboteurs. But the merchants failed to find assassins that time."


    Lucia tried to put some sense into this. It was already bad that the Wismarine Prince was here, the involvement of the assassins made it worse. Lucia laid out the facts.


    The Wismarine prince was here


    The Wismarine prince tried to hire assassins


    The first information. The Wismarine prince was here. Lucia knew a lot about Wismar. Her father had warned her many times to stay away from them. For the Wismarine prince himself to come as an emissary, they must have wanted an alliance.


    An alliance.


    Lucia knew that the Wismarines won''t agree to an alliance with Castonia if the latter continues its alliance with Vanadis. This brought Lucia to her second conclusion, Wismar wanted to prevent the alliance of Castonia and Vanadis. For this to happen, they must prevent the wedding.


    Lucia looked into the second fact. The Wismarine prince tried to hire assassins but failed. No, even if he failed to hire professional assassins, he could just order a couple of his guards to act as one.


    Prevent the wedding


    Assassins


    They could prevent the wedding by killing either Lucia or Timothy! If she was their target, then all she could do was to increase her guards. But if Timothy was their targetˇ­


    No. Since the Wismarine prince had already talked with the King, then the King must have already seen the danger his son faces. Timothy won''t be easily assassinated with the King''s protection. Unless..the King agreed to this assassination.


    Lucia''s face paled. It made sense. Changing his mind after meeting with the Wismarine emissary and suddenly sending Timothy into the front lines, the King must have wanted Timothy to die! What Freya told her earlier further confirmed this. But the King can''t afford to have an assassinated prince. So the only way to kill Timothy was to let the Tulosans kill him.


    The reinforcements! The reinforcements won''t come for Timothy.


    The King won''t send a messenger? No, people will find out


    The message was blank? No, the castle will know


    The only way to do it silently and safely was to kill the messengers and report the incident as the Tulosans'' doing. Everything made sense now.


    Lucia must do something. He must protect Timothy. Her Kingdom would suffer if Timothy dies. Plus she had grown fond of him. She likes him and she will protect him at all cost.


    One messenger was headed to Castle Thespelae, the other to Castle Munico. Lucia can''t protect both the messengers so she must choose one. There was only one road that leads to Thespelae from Nirvana so the messenger heading there should be easier to find.


    "Captain Bisham!" Lucia shouted


    "What is it your highness?"


    "Get half of the royal guards. Scour the path between Nirvana and Thespelae and find the messenger sent by the King. Protect him at all cost and ensure that the message reaches Thespelae."


    Lucia might be jumping to conclusions but she can never be too safe.

 Dont Kill the Messenger

    Julius was bored. He was still far from his destination- Castle Thespelae. Life of a messenger, he thought. At least he was not going to battle. That would be dangerous and Julius doesn''t want to die. To hell with Castonia or Tulosa. Julius was never a patriotic man. Why does it matter anyway? Why would someone sacrifice his life for the sake of an old man with a crown? He just joined the army because of the benefits.


    Honestly, Julius found his task redundant. He was the so-called second messenger. He was bringing the same message to the same castle. Where''s the sense in that! By the time he arrives at Thespelae, the first messenger would have already delivered the message. He felt that this entire journey would make no difference anyway. But since it was his job, he must do it.


    Julius reached the first village in the fief of Baron Braun. This village had been abandoned by his subjects a long time ago. So the rumors were true, the Baron had really given up on playing the role of a lord. It''s a shame, Julius thought. It irked him that the Baron would just throw away his land. Doesn''t he realize how lucky he is? To have been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Every commoner dreamt of being a noble, having power and bloodline. Yes, one can be good at business and become rich, but nobility can''t be bought. Yes, one could excel in the field of battle and be awarded, but nobility can''t be awarded. Only the proper bloodline could make a person a noble. There were poor nobles and cowardly nobles, but they were nobles nonetheless. As for a commoner? No matter how powerful, influential or wealthy he gets, he will never become a noble. He will never own a fief and have subjects like Baron Braun. But the Baron let his lands rot into what it was now. Julius heard that once there were thousands of people living here, but now there were only a few hundred.


    Julius'' horse trotted in the mud. Yes the mud! This was the only part of the road towards Thespelae that wasn''t paved with stones. Other lords would have paved the roads going through their land to attract trade and commerce, but that Baron Braunˇ­ Julius frowned.


    Suddenly, two people on horseback emerged from one of the abandoned houses. The house was large so its door could fit a man on horseback. Julius saw their faces. Wismarines? Why would a Wismarine be here? Since Castonia made ties with Wismar, Wismarine merchants were now common in Nirvana. But merchants, why would a merchant hide in one of these abandoned houses with a crossbow on his handˇ­Crossbow?


    Before Julius could react, one of the Wismarines raised his crossbow and aimed at him. He pulled the trigger and the bolt came rushing towards Julius. The man must have poor aim because it missed Julius. But the second person also fired his crossbow at him. This time, Julius was able to react and turned his horse around. The bolt missed his neck by a few inches.


    Julius urged his horse to run faster. His heart was racing and he was scared.


    Whiz


    Unfortunately a bolt hit Julius'' thigh. He felt nothing at first, but after seeing the tip of the bolt protruding from his thigh, Julius felt the pain. It was unbearable. He couldn''t feel the rest of his leg. The pain is so unbearable that his eyes became wet. Dammit! Julius cursed. Why! Why are they trying to kill him? This task of his was useless anyway. It''s redundant!


    Julius gritted his teeth. If he somehow survived this, he will quit his job as a soldier and leave Nirvana. Another bolt was fired. This time, it hit the buttocks of Julius'' horse. The horse cried in pain, but Julius managed to keep it running. He grasped the reins of his horse. He doesn''t want to die. He wanted to live. Please stop. Stop chasing me!


    The horse ran slower. The pain in its buttocks must have affected the animal. The two Wismarines were closing in. One of them, a man with a huge scar on his left cheek, reloaded his crossbow and fired at Julius. It was impossible to miss at this distance. The bolt flew like a fist punching through the wind. It hit Julius'' back and he fell from his horse. Julius hit the muddy ground. His vision was blurry and his consciousness was fading. He saw the two Wismarines dismount their horses and they approached him. The shorter one unsheathed his dagger and slit Julius'' neck. Blood came gushing out -his blood. Darkness engulfed him.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.********************************************************************************


    " Take his bag" Krul pointed at the brown leather bag on the messenger''s body. The chase only took them a few minutes. They were not professional assassins but they did the job.


    " Brother" Vilme looked at him. "He''s the last one right?" He then took the bag from the man. He was a young man on his twenties. His features were that of a handsome person. It''s a shame they had to kill him. Vilme opened the man''s bag and took the letter. The letter was inside a metal casing wrapped in a cloth. He took the letter and searched the man for anything valuable.


    "What are you doing?" Krul frowned.


    "Searching for valuables." Vilme shrugged. "We will bury him anyway so anything of value he has will be wasted."


    "So we are thieves now?" Krul raised his eyebrows. It''s not that he doesn''t see Vilme''s point, he does. But the thought of looting someone''s body seems to bother him. They are soldiers, not thieves. They killed the man because their Prince ordered them to do so, not because they wanted to rob him.


    "But it''s such a waste!" Vilme protested "Look! He got some gold coins in his bag" he said as he showed the gold coin to Krul.


    " Fine" Krul gave up. "Do it quickly. We still need to bury him and burn this letter."


    "We will split it I promise"


    "No need. I don''tˇ­"


    Krul heard the approach of horses. From experience, he estimated that there were five riders.


    ************************************************************************************


    Bisham saw everything. He and four other royal guards rushed to help the messenger but it was too late. He saw the Wismarine kill the messenger and take the letter. And then one of them looted the body. Despicable, Bisham thought. Truly despicable.


    Bisham charged his horse towards the taller Wismarine. The shorter one who looted the body was quick to mount his horse and run away.


    "Chase him!" Bisham shouted. "Leave this bastard with me" He looked at the other Wismarine. He was muscular and young. Since Bisham was already old, he can only rely on experience to win.


    He unsheathed his sword and aimed for the bastard''s neck. Bisham may be old, but his arm strength never diminished over the years. He swung his sword towards his opponent''s neck. The Wismarine was able to parry the sword in time. Clang! The two swords met. If the Wismarine was a second slower, his neck would have left his body.


    Bisham quickly turned his horse around. He swung his sword again but the Wismarine dodged and aimed at his stomach. Years of fighting had trained Bisham for this. Although he was not experienced when it comes to fighting on horseback, he knew how to fight a man on horseback- dodge and aim for their lower body. Bisham redirected the sword with his dagger. He then kicked the man in the chest. The Wismarine lost his balance and fell down. Bisham again turned his horse around. He directed the horse so that its hooves will trample the Wismarine. The man''s right arm and leg were crushed by the hooves. The man cried in pain.


    Bisham didn''t waste any time and dismounted his horse. Bisham kicked the Wismarine again in the chest. He then lunged towards the man, putting his weight on top of him. He grasped the hilt of his dagger and stabbed the man''s chest. At first, the Wismarine struggled. He was strong but Bisham really put his weight on top of him. Additionally, the man''s right arm was crushed. Bisham stabbed him many times until the Wismarine ceased on struggling. Bisham was panting and his clothes were red with blood. He looked at the Wismarine. The man was gurgling blood in his mouth. He was still alive but soon he will cease to exist. Bisham''s hand were trembling. He''s too old for this.


    On the other hand, the other Wismarine surrendered after he was surrounded by the four royal guards. They confiscated his weapons and tied his hands.


    "Captain, we found the letter. But the messenger was already dead." One of the royal guards reported to Bisham.


    Bisham wiped the mud from his armor with a cloth. He approached the royal guard and verified the letter. It was what they''ve been looking for. It was a shame that they failed to save the messenger, but sending the letter to Thespelae was their priority. As for this man, they need to extract information out of him.


    " Let''s see if he could reveal something useful." Bisham said as he looked at the Wismarine

 Sending Help

    It was already the next day when Lucia heard from Bisham of what happened. The royal guards fought against the two Wismarine. They killed one and captured the other. But they failed to save the messenger. The captured Wismarine spilled everything. The Wismarine Prince failed to hire professional assassins so he used some of his guards to act as one. All the two messengers headed for Castle Munico were already dead. Timothy can''t expect reinforcements from Munico. As for Thespelae, luckily Lucia''s royal guards were able to recover the second letter. The Wismarine also confirmed that they King was behind all of this. The King and the Wismarine Prince wanted Timothy to die on the battlefield. The King was a careful man so he came up with this complicated and elaborate plan. Apparently, he doesn''t want to be suspected of killing his own son. Two of the royal guards took the letter and the captured Wismarine to Thespelae.


    To be honest, Lucia felt sick. She felt conscious of the fact that her orders ended up killing someone. Just a word from her and people''s lives would change. She felt slightly guilty that her order killed the Wismarine. But in the end, she decided that it was all for the best. If she didn''t give the order, then Timothy wouldn''t have reinforcements. If given the choice, she would save Timothy even if it means dirtying her hands with blood.


    But Lucia knew that she only slightly succeeded in protecting Timothy. Although the garrison of Thespelae will come to his aid, those at Munico won''t. Lucia cannot send a warning to him either. It''s too late now. It has been a day since Timothy left Nirvana. To reach Mercus Plains faster, Timothy didn''t take the main road of the Kingdom and instead traversed the grasslands of Kisma. The grasslands of Kisma was huge, stretching for nearly a hundred miles. Even if Lucia sent all her guards, it would be impossible to find Timothy.


    All Lucia can do now is to increase Timothy''s chances of survival. She decided to meet with two people, Freya and Escanor.


    Lucia first met with Freya.


    *******************************************************************************************


    Freya''s body was shaking. She didn''t know how to react. She knew that something fishy was going on, but she didn''t expect that the conspiracy would be like this.


    "Thank you for telling me" Freya lowered her head. "But I never thought the King would go this far." She said in a low voice. The King really was a despicable father. To kill his own son! What kind of monster is he? What did Timothy do to deserve this? Of course Lucia could be lying. She could be plotting something. But somehow her instincts were telling her that Lucia''s words were the truth. The sudden change in the King''s decision, the way the King treated Timothy all these years, it connects. Furthermore, she knew that Lucia wouldn''t do anything to harm Timothy. Vanadis would lose so much if Timothy died.


    "Timothy needs both of us Freya" Lucia''s voice was stern.


    "Then tell me what to do"


    "I need you to stay in Solon" said Lucia.


    "Solon?" Freya was surprised. Why would Lucia want her to go to Solon?


    "Your father''s fief is in Solon right?" asked Lucia. "And your father is well-connected with the nobles."


    "Yes, how did you know?"


    "Timothy told me"


    "Oh" So Timothy told her. Their closeness irked her again. How can they be so close after only a few days? But this was not the time to wallow in jealously. Timothy''s life is in danger. "So why am I going back to Solon?" she asked


    "Because I need you to stay there and make some connections" Lucia looked at her "It should be easy for you because of your father."


    "How would that bring Timothy more soldiers?" Freya asked. She couldn''t see the sense in Lucia''s plan.


    "It won''t. Regarding that, you can''t do anything. Like what I said, you need to go to Solon to make connections. Your connections might be useful in the future. I also need you to tell me of every piece of news you have of Timothy because Solon is closer to the battlefield. Listen to me Freya.." Lucia''s eyes were brimming with anger. Freya was a little afraid even though she knew that she was not the one that anger was directed to. "They schemed against Timothy. They want him dead. I will make them pay. And even if I couldn''t, I would make sure that Timothy is safe. For that I need you." Her voice was shaking.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Are you sure that I can''t do anything regarding Timothy''s current situation? What if I write a letter to my father asking him to join Timothy or a letter to Solon telling them of Timothy''s predicament?"


    "At most, your father could muster 50 soldiers. And even if you write to Solon, they won''t listen to you. Only the King has the right to order them. " Lucia explained


    Freya might not want to admit it, but Lucia was right. She can''t do anything for the time being. But if Timothy survives the battle, then Freya''s connections in Solon might help him in the future. So she agreed.


    " Okay I''ll go" Freya nodded her head


    *****************************************************************************


    Lucia then went to her room. She took out the seal Timothy gave her. The seal had the image of a lion inside a teardrop. The seal''s design was so intricate that it would be hard to forge it. Timothy didn''t tell Lucia much about the Leo''s Tear so she didn''t know their purpose and history. But Timothy said that she could trust them, so she will.


    Lucia took out a note. It was a list of members of Leo''s Tear and their positions in the Kingdom. There were less than ten names in the note. Most of the members of Leo''s Tear were stationed far away from the Western region so Lucia ignored their names. In the end, Lucia was left with two useful contacts: Earl Mathias Beyron of Solon and Baron Marvin Blunt.


    Baron Marvin Blunt, General Marvin as what Timothy liked to call him, was the garrison commander of Knightsend. Since the Castle is under siege right now, then Lucia can''t expect him to provide assistance. The garrison of Knightsend still needs to break the besieging army to send help to Timothy. That would be nearly impossible. Half of the besieging forces were cavalry. To sally forth and attack the besieging army would be suicidal. Nevertheless Lucia sent the Baron a letter informing him of Timothy''s situation.


    Lucia was more hopeful with Earl Mathias Beyron. He was the governor of Solon so he could rally its militia to provide Timothy with additional people. Of course by doing so, the Earl would be acting without the orders the King. But Lucia hoped that the Earl would save Timothy anyway.


    Lucia then went to Escanor and asked him to send the two letters to his brother in Solon by carrier pigeon. One of the letters was addressed to Earl Beyron. The other will be delivered to Knightsend. Lucia knew that the chances of her letter reaching Earl Beyron were slim, but Escanor assured her that his brother will find a way.


    ************************************************************************************


    "I bring bad news Your Majesty" Skall Wismar bowed his head


    "What happened?" King Leopold frowned


    Skall was reluctant at first, the problem was caused by his incompetence after all. "The people I sent to kill the messenger bound for Castle Thespelae haven''t returned yet."


    The King''s face contorted. "You mean they failed!?" the King roared. He''s so angry that Skall took a few steps back.


    "Seems that way" Skall admitted. He didn''t tell the King that he failed to hire professional assassins so he sent some of his guards instead. If the King knew, he would be really angry.


    "Alliance my ass!" The King shouted. He pointed at Skall "I shouldn''t have trusted your abilities"


    "But it''s only Castle Thespelae. Castle Munico wouldn''t receive your orders. At most, Timothy would have 7,000 against 10,000." Skall quickly explained. The he needs to calm him down.


    "You don''t understand!" This time the King stood up from his seat and approached him. Skall wanted to run but he knew that the King wouldn''t hurt him. So he stood his ground and lowered his head. The King stopped a few inches away.


    "For you it''s okay. Yes Timothy will die, but he will take 5000 of Castonia''s heavy infantry with him! Do you have any idea how hard it is to train and equip 5000 men? I shouldn''t have trusted you with this! I overestimated Wismar."


    "It''s alright Your Majesty. The loss of 5,000 soldiers is nothing compared to Wismar''s help. The moment we sign an agreement, Wismarine troops will cross the border and assist you with this war. Compare us with the Vanadians. What can they do? Can they assist you militarily? No they can''t. They can''t even defend their borders with actual soldiers so they use mercenaries instead. Wismar is different Your Majesty. We will assist you." Skall assured him.


    What he said was true. Wismar was really serious with the alliance. Wismar had been losing the trading competition with Vanadis so they need to invade them next year. But with Castonia protecting Vanadis, they can''t risk it. Castonians should never be underestimated when it comes to war. It would be better to tame the lion than to fight it.


    His promises must have calmed the King Leopold. The King was silent. Skall felt relieved seeing that the King''s anger was subsiding.


    "So who do you think ruined our plan?" The King asked in a calmer tone.


    "I don''t know your Majesty" Skall admitted "Maybe your assistant?" He really doesn''t have any idea who found out about their plans.


    "Braun is loyal to me. He also sees the importance of the alliance between Castonia and Wismar"


    "Well whoever it was, we must be careful. He''s good"

 A Pragmatic Person

    City of Solon, Western Region


    Cobert doesn''t like the current atmosphere in Solon. The people were restless so business was slow. For a merchant like him, wars are bad for business. Well, it actually depends on the type of merchant. There were merchants who benefited during war time. They were those that sell weapons, iron, food and sometimes, ''experts'' like assassins and saboteurs. But Cobert was not one of those merchants. His goods were gems and jewelries. These things were valuable during peacetime and worthless during wartime.


    Cobert decided that he needs to Nirvana soon. Staying in Solon will not do him any good. He had been going back and forth between Solon, Nirvana and Holm for the past decades. He buys cotton and silk from Holm, gems from Nirvana, and Ironware from Solon. This was his life, a merchant''s life. But Cobert''s heart still lies with Holm. He wass a Vanadian and that will never change. His wife lives in Holm along with his sister-in-law and nephew. Oh how he miss little Ben. That nephew of his was very cute! He was slightly jealous of his brother for having such a wonderful son. Cobert had always wanted to have a child but his wife was barren, or maybe it was him who''s impotent? Who knows.


    Cobert went inside his house. He sat down and poured himself some wine and took a sip. Ahhh.. Hadean. Hadean wine never changes. The sweet taste of the Hadean wine tickled his tongue. Cobert sighed and thought about Holm. He missed the city. He miss little Ben. The little rascal should have grown so much by now. He will buy him a present along the way. But first he needs to go to Nirvana.


    Cobert grabbed his pen. He will write a letter to his brother regarding his decision to come to Nirvana. Solon right now is not good for business. His merchandize was left unsold. Luckily, all he had right now were gems and light products so his travel will be light even though he failed to sell them all. Of course Nirvana would still be the same.


    But before his pen could touch the paper, a carrier pigeon arrived. He recognized the bird. It was the bird his brother uses in sending letters to him. Why would Escanor write me a letterˇ­letters, he corrected himself after seeing that there were three letters attached to the pigeon''s leg. Cobert looked at the letters, every single one of the letters was sealed with a red wax! But only one of the letters was addressed to him. The other two were addressed to Earl Mathias Beyron! And Baron Marvin Blunt! Good riddance. These were all powerful people. What was his brother up to this time? Cobert can smell trouble brewing. He opened the letter addressed to him.


    Brother,


    Vanadis needs our help. I have met Princess Lucia just a few days ago. Yes, the same Princess Lucia who helped my wife give birth. Brother, I feel indebted to her and I know that you respect the Royal Family too. The princess is asking you to give the two letters to Earl Beyron. This is important brother. The fate of Vanadis depends on this.


    Escanor Melin


    So it was trouble after all. He doesn''t want to get involved with politics, but the involvement of Princess Lucia made this different. He wanted to help the princess. She helped his sister-in-law give birth to little Ben so he will return the favor. He was a Vanadian and it was his duty to help the princess. Escanor said that the fate of Vanadis depends on him delivering the letter. Cobert closed his eyes. It seems he needs to postpone his trip to Nirvana.


    ***************************************************************************


    Earl Mathias Beyron received a request for audience from a merchant. Normally, Mathias doesn''t meet with merchants but this particular merchant really insisted by standing outside the gate of his villa from evening to dawn. In the end, Mathias received the merchant.


    "What is your name merchant? What do you want to talk about?" Mathias asked. He was slightly annoyed that this merchant had the guts to force him into a meeting. But he was also impressed by his courage.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Cobert Melin sire. I bring letters addressed to you " the merchant was shivering from the cold so Mathias ordered one of his maids to prepare some hot tea. The maid prepared two cups and poured tea into them. Mathias took a sip. His face lightened. He always preferred tea over wine.


    "I''ll call you Cobert then." Mathias took a sip again "Cobert, you should have given the letters to my assistant."


    "But they''re red-sealed letters sire. I want to hand them to you personally." Cobert protested


    "Red-sealed?" Mathias questioned "Who sent them?"


    If it was an order from the King, then he won''t be getting it from a merchant but from a soldier. If it was from an important noble, then they have carrier pigeons bound for Solon. Who would send red-sealed letters through a merchant?


    "Princess Lucia Vanadis" Cobert said.


    Mathias frowned. Lucia Vanadis. He had heard of her before. She was the princess Timothy will marry next month. Their marriage will seal the alliance between Vanadis and Castonia. But why would the princess contact him? He hadn''t met her in the past. They should be strangers to each other.


    "Where are the letters?" Mathias opened his palms and demanded for the letters.


    "Here sire" Cobert handed him two rolled papers. Mathias examined the letters


    The wax of the seal was red. And the sealˇ­Mathias'' eyes widened. Whyˇ­why would she use this seal? How did she know about Leo''s Tear? Did Timothy expose them? One of the letters was addressed to him. The other was addressed to Marvin.


    "Thank you." Mathias trembled. The contents should be very important. He cursed himself for making the merchant wait all night. " I..I will read these. You can go now."


    "Thank you sire. I''ll be on my way." Cobert bowed and turned around.


    After the merchant left, Mathias immediately opened the letter addressed to him.


    Earl Mathias Beyron,


    Timothy is in danger. The King sent him along with 2000 militia to face the 10,000-strong Tulosan army. The plan was for him to meet with the two armies from Thespelae and Munico so that he''ll have 12,000 soldiers against the Tulosans. But the King tricked Timothy. The Wismarines sent King Leopold an alliance request on one condition-to cut all ties with Vanadis. To prevent the alliance, our wedding must be canceled. The King decided that the only way to cancel the wedding without ruining Castonia''s name is to let the Tulosans kill Timothy. The king did indeed sent messengers with actual orders to the two castles. But he also told the Wismarine Emissary to kill the messengers. They managed to kill all four messengers, but my guards managed to retrieve one of the letters intended for Thespelae. Despite of this, Timothy would still be outnumbered. He''s in danger. Before he left, he entrusted me with this seal. He trusts me so you must also trust my words. You know Timothy is not a fool. Please do everything in your power to send him assistance. He should be somewhere in Mercus Plains in four days as of the writing of this letter. Timothy needs you.


    Lucia Vanadis


    Mathias was silent for a long time. He was slightly annoyed that Timothy told the princess about Leo''s Tear. They will have no choice but to let her join too. Well, another member wouldn''t be so bad. Furthermore, she was the second princess of Vanadis. Their fellowship needs people like Lucia. The only question is, does she have the same ideals as they?


    Regarding her letter, Mathias felt his anger surge. He knew that the King dislikes Timothy but who could have thought that he would do this? Let his son be killed for an alliance? What an evil thing to do. He was a father himself and he would never even think of doing such a thing to his daughter. He loved his daughter so much and he would never trade her for anything in this world. Regarding Lucia''s request, he felt defeated. Mathias can''t do anything to help Timothy. Solon had 2000 militia at the ready. But mobilizing the militia would mean going against the King''s orders. If he mobilized the militia, then the King would brand him as a traitor. Mathias would be sentenced to death. It will be worth it if his efforts would be able to save Timothy. He would gladly give his life for his friend. But what could 2000 militia do? Even if he mobilized, they would have a combined strength of 9,000 against 10,000 Tulosans. In the end, they would both die. Mathias decided to not help Timothy. It will be better for Leo''s Tear to lose a member rather than two.


    The only assistance he can provide Timothy was to send the other letter to Baron Marvin. He knew that the Baron can''t help Timothy but it was his duty to send the letter anyway. Solon still had pigeons bound for Knightsend so he sent one.


    "I''m sorry Timothy"

 Rooster Prince in Danger

    Knightsend, Western Region


    Baron Marvin had been staring at the letter for a few minutes now. He never thought that the King would do this. The letter, of course, came from a person he hadn''t met before. But if Timothy trusted Lucia Vanadis, then he will also trust her. Marvin knew that Timothy was not a fool. If he trusts somebody, then that person can be trusted.


    If what Lucia Vanadis said was the truth, then Timothy is in danger. Marvin leaned on his chair. A second letter from Mathias added to his worries. Mathias won''t help Timothy. His reasoning was simple, it will be better for Leo''s Tear to lose one member rather than two. Marvin doesn''t think of Mathias'' reasoning as cowardly. In fact, Marvin believes that it was the right thing to do. It will be suicidal to face the Tulosan army. Cavalry was dangerous in the battlefield.


    Lucia Vanadis got one thing wrong. She probably thought that Mathias would help Timothy. But Marvin knew that Mathias was a very pragmatic person.


    Marvin stood up and looked outside his window. Well, she got two things wrong. She probably also thought that there was no way for Knightsend to help Timothy. Lucia Vanadis underestimated Timothy''s popularity among the soldiers of Knightsend. They love Timothy so much that they will break any walls just to rescue him. Marvin smiled. It''s time for the lion to wake up from its slumber. He called for a meeting.


    General Marvin gathered all the officers inside the meeting room. There were 40 Centurions, 4 Prefects and General Marvin himself. The most basic unit of the Castonian Military was the Century. One Century was composed of 100 soldiers and was led by a Centurion. Ten Centuries made up a Cohort which was headed by a Prefect. An army, under a general like Marvin, was composed of several Cohorts. The number of Cohorts an army had varies. Of the four western Castonian Armies, the garrison of Knightsend had the least number of Cohorts at four. Knightsend is so far away that the crown can''t handle the logistics to support a larger army.


    Marvin looked around. Timothy himself handpicked these men. According to him, every single one of them was capable, loyal and brave.


    "I had just received troubling news" Marvin started. He stood in front of them with both his hands tugged behind him. "It seems Prince Timothy is in danger."


    Marvin then told them part of the story. He cut some parts of the story like the King''s role in all of this and the Wismarine Prince. He only told them about Timothy''s predicament. After he finished, the officers were in an uproar.


    "General.." One of the Centurions stood from his seat "if your information is correct, then Prince Timothy is indeed in danger. We need to do something"


    "Should we tell the men of this?" another centurion asked


    "You know how much they love Prince Timothy. If they find out we''ve been keeping this a secret from them, they''ll rip us apart!"


    "We must first inform the King!" A Prefect exclaimed


    "Even if we do, it''s already too late. By now, the Tulosan''s should have already heard of Timothy''s situation and are on the process of cutting off his escape." A Centurion said


    "It won''t be treason if we break the siege ourselves and assist Prince Timothy right?" One Centurion suggested. The officers all stopped talking and looked at him.


    "And how do we do that?" the Prefect of the third cohort raised his brows


    "Simple" It was Marvin who answered the Prefect''s queries. He smiled " Just tell the men that the rooster prince is in danger and they''ll rip the Tulosans apart."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    At midday Marvin gathered all the soldiers at the castle grounds. The sun was at its zenith yet the 4000 men of the garrison stood without saying a word. Luckily, the midday wind started blowing and provided relief. Marvin looked at the men, their postures were firm like rock against a tumultuous sea, their gazes were so powerful candles would melt, their wills were unbreakable like what the men of Castonia should be.


    Marvin spoke. His voice was loud and clear. Even though everyone was silent, it will still be hard for his voice to reach all their ears so he ordered the centurions to repeat every sentence he said. He told them of Prince Timothy''s situation. He told them that Timothy needs the men of Knightsend. He told them that the rooster prince they love and respect would perish if they do nothing. He told them that it was time to act. Marvin doesn''t even need to make his speech dramatic. He wasn''t good at giving speeches anyway. It was enough to let the soldiers know of the situation.


    Jop gritted his teeth. He never thought that the ''Tulosans'' would use dirty schemes to win. Killing the messenger, how despicable. Now the rooster prince is in danger. The Tulosans must be fools for thinking they could get away with this. The must be fools for thinking they could just scheme against the prince and for thinking that the garrison of Knightsend would stay idle. Targeting the rooster prince was the worst decision they made. He gripped the hilt of his dagger. He will make them understand that the Rooster Prince was off limits.


    Elisar looked at the sky. He remembered the first time he met Prince Timothy. At first Elisar thought that Timothy was just some noble playing with soldiers. He thought that Timothy must have been bored by his lavish lifestyle at the palace so he went to Knightsend to mess around. The first time Elisar saw the prince personally was that night a year ago. He was sleeping when the centurion wake him up. Apparently the prince commanded the garrison to assemble at the castle grounds. The centurion that time was as confused as he was. An assembly at night? How absurd. If he wanted to meet them, he should do it in the morning. It was dark and they couldn''t see clearly anyway. Nevertheless, they had no choice but to obey. In the end, the prince gathered them all. He said, "Those who drop or move should then immediately pack their things and leave Knightsend. Castonia doesn''t need weak men". After that he remained silent and stood in front of them the entire evening until dawn. Some people were not able to endure that night and left the castle the next morning. In the end Knightsend lost a few hundred men, but it gained something more valuable- the guidance of Prince Timothy.


    The prince gave him the pride and the identity of being a soldier. At first he didn''t care about Castonia at all. He became a soldier because he wanted the high salary and impressive retirement benefits. But everything changed after Timothy came. A fire was lit inside his heart. Ever since that night, Elisar was never the same. He became a man of Knightsend, a defender of Castonia.


    John could still remember that night when the rooster prince caught him drunk while on watch. The prince was so angry that time he ordered the entire garrison to stand all night. John was a little drunk but he still endured. Honesty he was able to endure because he was challenging the prince that time. After understanding that the prince planned on standing the whole night, he felt challenged. How could a boy, few years younger than him, think that he''s better than him? Just because he''s a royal, he thinks that he''s better? So John didn''t want to move a muscle before Timothy did. He wanted to prove to himself that he was better than the prince. In the end, both of them didn''t move until dawn. It wasn''t just a test of strength but also a test of will. Standing all night was a hard physical task. But most of those who failed did so because they lack discipline. Boredom was painful and standing all night without doing anything rips apart a man''s sanity. Days became weeks and weeks turned to months. Their drills and exercises under Prince Timothy turned more rigorous and tiring. Many people complained at first, but they always shut their mouths whenever they see the Prince struggling like them and not complaining at all. Eventually, the Prince won the admiration of everyone including John. The soldiers started calling him Rooster Prince for his habit of waking up so early in the morning and ordering a march. After a year, the garrison''s loyalty to the prince was absolute.


    If John could meet his earlier self, he would give him a slap on the face for being so stupid. By drinking while on watch duty, he endangered the entire garrison. Timothy taught him many lessons. He gave him a sense of purpose. He gave him a reason for existing. He owes the rooster prince so much that only his life would be able to cover his debt.


    All the soldiers of the garrison felt the same. Some clenched their hands, others gripped the hilt of their swords. The Tulosans need to pay. If they had forgotten how to be afraid, the garrison of Knightsend will teach them.


    The stallion had taunted the lion for so long.


    And the Lion''s patience had finally run out.


    It''s time to hunt.

 Sally Forth

    Dimwald was leaning against a tree when Tyre approached him. The heat of the sun was scorching. Thankfully, this tree was here to shade him.


    "Fresh supplies just arrived" Tyre stretched his arms to Dimwald offering the apple that he was holding. "I happen to grab some."


    "You mean steal." Dimwald laughed "Well, it''s about time. I''m starting to get sick of eating salted food every day. My tongue is starting to have blisters." Dimwald said as he accepted the apple and took a bite from it.


    Every week, fresh food from Tulosa arrives along with other supplies. Tyre was one of the people in charge of storing the supplies so of course he would not let go of his chance to ''acquire'' some resources.


    Tyre was a strange man. He was a lanky man in his mid-twenties with a curly hair. Dimwald just met him about a month ago, but he acts like they were best of friends already. At first Dimwald kept his distance, but Tyre did not stop on pestering him. In the end, he gave up and accepted him as his friend.


    "Did the letters also arrive?" Dimwald asked as he took another bite.


    "Yes." Tyre sat beside him "You''ve been waiting for a letter? I didn''t know you are literate."


    "From my sister." Answered Dimwald.


    "Your sister is also literate?" Tyre looked at him with a surprised expression


    "Yes" Dimwald smiled. "An old merchant taught us to read and write a few years ago" He explained.


    What he didn''t reveal though was the identity of the merchant. It was their father. Their father was a small-time merchant in Tulosa. He was a good father and taught both he and his sister how to read and write. But one day his father was killed by bandits and stole everything from them. Dimwald did not want to discuss or even remember his father so he just labeled him as a ''merchant''.


    "Oh. Good for you then. My father is literate and he sends me letters from time to time. But I can''t read so I still have to pay an officer to read it for me." Tyre said.


    "You want me to teach you then?" Dimwald offered


    "No don''t worry about it." Tyre shrugged. He leaned on the tree "I paid a merchant to teach me once, but I gave up after a month"


    Dimwald couldn''t help but feel pity for his friend. Like many people, Tyre must have once dreamt of being able to read and write. Literate people can have high-paying jobs. It was a shame he gave up.


    "Well if you change your mind just tell me. I''ll do it for free. It looks like we''re stuck here for a long time so why not make use of the time." Dimwald smiled. It will help him pass time anyway. Sieges were boring.


    "Yeah I''ll think about it" Said Tyre. He then pointed at the Castle in front of them "These damn Castonians are stubborn though. They would rather starve inside the Castle rather than surrender. Are they still hoping that help would arrive?"


    "Well you know how the saying goes, ''If something is as stubborn as a Castonian, then it probably doesn''t exist''" Dimwald said with a laugh.


    But his laugh was interrupted by cries that can be heard at the distance.


    ''Get your weapons! Get your weapons now! They are sallying forth!''


    ''Formations! The Castonians are attacking!''If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''Form up! Cavalry units get your horses!''


    Dimwald and Tyre looked at each other. The Castonians were the ones attacking them and not the other way around? Why would they attack? Are they stupid? Knightsend''s walls were their biggest advantage. Why would they give that advantage up?


    "I think we should get our weapons.."


    The two ran back to their tents to get their weapons. While on their way, they saw three Castonian columns approaching their camp. Most of the horses were still being grazed so the cavalry units were unprepared to counterattack. Most of the Tulosans were either sleeping or unarmed at the moment. The Castonians were all sprinting towards their camp. No, not marching or running, sprinting!


    "Dear God! How can they run that fast on full armor?" Tyre exclaimed. Dimwald agreed with him. Moving with armor was very tiring. He knew this because his gambeson armor alone makes marches feel like hell. The Castonian heavy infantry wore both gambeson and chainmail that covered most of their bodies. So how could they rush towards them at this speed?.


    The Castonian Column on the left slammed against some dismounted Tulosan Knights. The knights were swept like dust on a windy day, completely trampled by the Castonians. The Castonian center reached part of the camp and started slaughtering unarmed soldiers. Meanwhile, the remaining column of Castonians were rushing towards them!


    Courage started to escape Dimwald''s heart. He went to his tent and donned his armor. He grabbed his dagger and spear. At first planned to fight, but after seeing the massacre in front of him he changed his mind.


    "Tyre we need to flee!" He shouted. They need to run. There was no point in fighting the Castonians. The Castonian column was like a wall blades. Anyone caught by them were cut into pieces. What can they do against that force? He cursed himself for being a coward, but sometimes being a coward was the right thing to be. They really need to get away as far as possible.


    Tyre just nodded and followed Dimwald. The pair ran but two Castonians saw them and chased. Dimwald was never a good runner. He broke his leg when he was a child. Since then, his legs ached from time to time. So although the Castonians were bugged down by armor, they still managed to corner them. There was no point in running now. They need to fight. One of the Castonians went after Tyre while the other faced him.


    The Castonians had halberds while Tyre and he had spears. Dimwald bent his body a little and held the spear with his two hands. The Castonian also did the same. It was the Castonian who first made the move. He thrust his halberd towards Dimwald''s face. The iron tip of the halberd stabbed towards his face. Dimwald dodged the attack and also stabbed his spear towards the Castonian. He aimed for the chest. The Castonian deflected Dimwald''s spear with the other end of his halberd. Dimwald took a few steps back.


    The halberd was a versatile weapon, but it was a little heavier compared to the spear. Coupled with the fact that the armor of the Castonian was heavier, Dimwald knew that all he needed to do was tire his opponent. So Dimwald''s plan was to keep his distance and tire the Castonian. But the Castonian must have already seen through his plans. Like a madman, the Castonian charged towards Dimwald. Dimwald was surprised but he quickly regained his senses and stabbed at the man''s chest. The Castonian deflected the stab with his halberd and rammed his shoulder on Dimwald''s chest. The impact was so hard that Dimwald lost balance and fell. Dimwald recognized the danger he faced. The Castonian swung his halberd towards Dimwald''s chest. In a nick of time, Dimwald was able to roll to his side and avoid the blow. That was close. The bladed end of the Halberd could have split his gambeson armor like cutting through paper. He grabbed his dagger and pushed himself up. Since the Castonian wanted a close quarter combat, he will give him just that.


    Dimwald charged towards the Castonian and aimed his dagger towards the man''s belly. The Castonian threw his halberd and grabbed Dimwald''s hands preventing his stab. The two wrestled for the dagger. But the Castonian was stronger than Dimwald. He was able to tilt the dagger towards Dimwald and stabbed him on his shoulder. The stab was powerful enough to penetrate his gambeson.


    The Castonian then punched him in the face. Dimwald fell down. The Castonian kicked him in the chest. It was so hard that he felt one of his ribs broke. The Castonian sat on his chest and started punching him. Each punch blurred Dimwald''s vision. He felt some of his teeth separate from his gums. One of the punches hit him in the nose. He felt his nose break. The Castonian was wearing a chainmail gauntlet so each of the punches shredded a part of his skin and flesh. A few meters away, he saw that Tyre had already fallen. The other Castonian lodged his sword into Tyre''s skull. Tyre''s body twitched for a while, but after a few moments he died. Although he had known Tyre for only a short while, he was already his friend. Dimwald could only say a silent goodbye to his friend because his mouth had already been deformed beyond use. Dimwald looked at the face of the Castonian that would soon become his killer. Dimwald closed his eyes. His last thoughts were that of his sister.


    "I''m sorry Lina, I couldn''t even read your letter"

 Mad Men of Knightsend

    On top of the castle, Marvin saw everything. The sudden rush of Castonians truly caught the Tulosans unprepared. But they were starting to lose the element of surprise. The Tulosans at the rear were quick to arm themselves.


    The main problem though, were the horses. The horses were being grazed at the back so the Castonians failed to capture them. Now, the Tulosan Cavalrymen had begun to mobilize. They formed into two big units. Both groups targeted the left flank of the Castonians which had the least number of soldiers. The Castonians had made a great gamble. By charging in like this, they disregarded formation and any semblance of tactics. It was great at first, but it put them into a vulnerable position. Their attack was neither idiotic nor genius. They simply made a gamble because it was the only way to catch the Tulosans off guard.


    **********************************************************************************


    John was charging forward. He was angry. These Tulosans suddenly invaded his Kingdom and they expected him to do nothing? He will show them how wrong they were. His halberd had already struck down two Tulosans and most of the enemy infantry had already fled. As for the cavalry, a huge number of them were currently charging towards them.


    If it was any other army, this charge would have broken their spirits. But the men of knightsend stood strong. They were not afraid. They formed a solid wall of defense and raised their halberd towards the charging cavalry.


    The cavalry charge''s strength was half true and half false. Yes the momentum of the charge was deadly, horses were powerful beasts after all. A person hit by a horse at full speed could die just because of the impact. If we also take into consideration the rider, then we can surely say that a cavalry charge was a very frightening thing. But for a cavalry unit to fully utilize the effect of its charge, the enemy should be afraid of them. The most successful cavalry charges were those times when the infantry had already routed before the impact of the charge. This way, the cavalrymen could just harass them from behind.


    But horses were not stupid. They wouldn''t charge into pikes and a large group of people standing still. Charging the infantry from the front had always been a gamble for the cavalry. If the infantry were not afraid of the charge, then they wouldn''t run away. If they presented a solid line of defense to the horses, then the animals would terminate the charge. This was the reason why the charge''s strength was half true and half false. It was half physical and half psychological.


    If it was a year ago, the men of Knightsend should have already routed by now. Unfortunately for the Tulosans, Timothy came to Knightsend. Just as expected, the cavalry charging towards them suddenly halted and retreated. The horses must have seen the line of halberds pointing towards them.


    But before the Castonians could rejoice, a second group of cavalry hit the them from behind. Charging into the rear of the infantry was a hundred times more effective than charging into the front.


    Apparently, a second cavalry unit of about 500 encircled them from behind. The Castonians at the left flank didn''t notice the second cavalry unit and were caught by surprise. To further exacerbate things, this particular group of cavalry were the feared Tulosan knights.


    *******************************************************************************


    Marvin saw the whole thing. A second cavalry unit struck the left flank in the rear. He recognized them as the Tulosan Knights. It was bad enough that the infantry got charged from the rear, but the Tulosan Knights specialized in this. Charging at the rear of an army is what they were trained to do. Their long lances can penetrate Castonian armor, skewering the unlucky person from behind. Their horses were strong and muscular so anyone hit by the impact of their charge would surely suffer heavy injuries. The Tulosan Knights folded the left flank like a carpet. Many people were skewered by the lances, others lost consciousness from the impact. Seeing this, the other group of cavalrymen charged back. Now, not only did the left flank suffered two successful charges from the front and the back, they were also outnumbered.


    The center of the Castonian army rushed to help their brothers. But they were still far away. The earlier crazed charge of the Castonian infantry had put a huge gap between the left flank and the center.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Any other armies would have routed after this, but Marvin saw that the soldiers on left flank were fighting to the death. Those who were downed earlier by the charge stood up again. The fighting on the left had become a free-for-all brawl.


    *******************************************************************************


    John''s ears were ringing. He found himself lying down on the dirt. Apparently, a horse hit him in the back. He stood up. He can still fight. Behind him were several of his fellow Castonians who were also recovering from the charge.


    A lone Tulosan suddenly charged and stabbed his spear towards him. John gripped his halberd and deflected the blow. The Tulosan turned his horse around and charged him again. John crouched and avoided the spear. He then slammed the hook part of his halberd into the chest of the Tulosan and unhorsed him. The Tulosan fell from his horse but he was quick to roll out of John''s final blow. The Tulosan unsheathed his sword and swung it towards John''s face. The man was able to get pass the halberd''s zone of attack. John used his forearm to defend his face and the sword hit the mail gauntlet John was wearing. John let go of his halberd and grabbed his dagger. He stabbed the Tulosan in the armpit but blade wasn''t able to penetrate the man''s armor. Now it was the Tulosan''s turn to grab his dagger and stab John in the stomach. The blade was able to penetrate part of his mail armor but the gambeson underneath was able to stop it. Seeing that the Tulosan was in an awkward position, John bashed his head towards him. The Tulosan took a few steps back, he was clearly stunned by the bash. John took the opportunity to bury his dagger into the man''s face. The Tulosan cried in pain. With the Tulosan wallowing in pain, John was able to grab his halberd and delivered the final blow. The axe part of the halberd cut the man''s neck. Since he was wearing a gambeson collar, the halberd failed to decapitate him. But the blow was fatal and blood gushed from his neck.


    John looked for another target. He spotted a Tulosan on horseback who was harassing a Castonian. John rushed towards the Tulosan and lodged the tip of his halberd into the man''s back. His strike was hard and true, penetrating through armor. But it wasn''t enough to kill the Tulosan. The Tulosan turned to him but his fellow Castonian also stabbed the man in the chest. With both of them skewering the Tulosan, they managed to unhorse him. John delivered the final blow with a swing of his halberd. The two of them decided to team up and rescue more Castonians. The battlefield by now was covered with dust from the charge so visibility was low. Despite this, the two of them were able to rally several Castonians. There were seven people in John''s group at first, but this quickly grew into a few dozens.


    The group then found the best target they could find- the Tulosan Knights. No words were needed for orders. They all knew that they must kill the Knights. The Knights had gambeson, mail and pieces of plate armor and they were trained for years unlike the soldiers they fought earlier. It was harder and more dangerous to kill a knight, but they wanted to anyway. They charged at the Knights with anger in their eyes. These people killed many of their brothers today.


    "Kill them all! Kill the Knights! Today, we will make the rooster prince proud! " John shouted as he rushed towards the Knights


    "For Castonia! Long live the rooster prince!"


    "For Prince Timothy!"


    Cries can be heard as the group slammed against the Knights. The Tulosans must pay with blood!


    *********************************************************************************


    The chaotic battle on the left flank lasted for a while until reinforcements from the center arrived. Seeing the approaching Castonians, the Tulosans fled. The men on the left flank were all bloody and battered, but they remained unbroken.


    In the right flank, the Castonians had finally broken the Tulosans. It was a complete victory for the Castonians despite the messy affair on the left flank. In the end, the Tulosans lost more than half of their army. The Castonians, on the other hand, lost about 800. Most of the Castonian casualties were from the left flank.


    General Marvin took 3000 men to reinforce Timothy. He left the others to tend to the wounded and guard the Castle. Since many of the villagers were also staying at Knightsend, he doesn''t need to leave many men behind to maintain the castle.


    Marvin then discovered that the Tulosans had just recently replenished their supplies. Now they don''t have to worry about food for a while. Marvin also captured a lot of the Tulosan horses. He can now have more scouts to look for Timothy in Mercus Plains. Before he left, Marvin sent letters by carrier pigeons to all the castles and cities in the Western Region.


    "Knightsend had broken the siege. We''re now going to reinforce Prince Timothy"

 A Knights Conscience

    In a village near Solon, Western Region


    The scent of burning corpses filled the air with dread.


    Evil.


    Only this word can describe the scene in front of Henry. And the worst part? He was responsible for this sinister act.


    He closed his eyes. He can still hear their screams. Their wails horrify him beyond belief. And the childrenˇ­especially the children.


    A single tear fell from his eye.


    Thisˇ­this was not the way a knight should act. Knights protect the weak. Knights defend justice. But this act does not protect the weak nor defend justice.


    He mumbled the Knight''s Oath.


    I am the wall of the people,


    the refuge of the weak


    I purge evil


    and vanquish the unrighteous


    I am the sword of justice,


    the spear of morality


    I am the banner in which the truth stands


    Even in a cruel world


    Even if I''m alone


    Even for all eternity


    I will always be


    Because I am a knight


    Lies. Sinful lies.


    He once believed in Knights. That was the reason why he became one himself. They were the Knights of Tulosa, and they were supposed to be the defenders of righteousness. But now, he doesn''t know anymore. Their hands were already dirty with the blood of innocents.


    He felt disgusted with himself. For the past days, he kept telling himself that this is war. Casualties were normal during conflicts. He was just following orders. But the more he tells himself of this, the less he believes it.


    General Rickard had commanded General Sigurd to lead a portion of the army and raze the villages around the City of Solon. The villages around the city had long provided Castonia with a steady supply of iron. General Rickard wanted to erase these villages so that Castonia would suffer in the long run. Without the iron, Castonia can''t support a long war.


    Henry thought that their only job was burn the villages. That''s why he readily agreed when General Rickard ordered him to accompany General Sigurd. But General Sigurd seems to enjoy his task so much that he slaughters every man, woman and children in the villages. He butchered them like they were animals. This was the third village to fall under their villainy.


    But he can''t stomach this anymore. This is wrong. Everything they did went against his principles and he was not alone. Many knights had also expressed their dissatisfaction. He had pleaded with General Sigurd multiple times to just burn the houses and let go of the innocents. Their enemies were the soldiers of Castonia, not these people. They had nothing to do with this war. Wars were supposed to be between soldiers. But the General won''t listen to him. He even threatened Henry with demotion and even execution.


    Now, Henry could only watch as the Castonian villagers burn in front of him.


    "Don''t feel sad about them Prefect. They deserved it. " General Sigurd said as he walked towards him.


    "I apologize General, but my views are still the same. This is just too much." Henry''s voice was trembling as he turned towards the General.


    He saw Sigurd''s profile. The General was a big man, a head taller than most people . His long and unkempt beard gave him an intimidating appearance.


    "As long as you do your job, then it''s alright." General Sigurd said to him. There was not an ounce of friendliness in his voice.


    The wind suddenly changed direction and the air around them was filled with smoke. Yes, smoke from the burning bodies and houses. Henry almost flushed his lunch when the revolting aroma filled his nostrils with horror.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "But can''t we let them go General? General Rickard''s orders were to burn the villages, not kill the people." He forced a reply with coughs in between his words.


    "No Prefect." General Sigurd disagreed "General Rickard''s orders were to destroy Castonia''s main source of iron. If we merely burn the villages, then the Castonians could just rebuild them. We need to kill every single one of them to make our mark permanent. I told you not to question my orders." The General''s voice was firm as he looked at Henry examining his expressions.


    But Henry doesn''t care even if the General discovers his resentment. He knew that this is wrong and he must convince the General to stop this carnage. They are Knights, not barbarians. He became a knight because he believes in the ideals of a knight.


    "We are Knights, General. Keep us out of this. Other soldiers may find this barbarism tolerable, but we don''t." He protested. He doesn''t really care that he General would find him disrespectful. What can the General do? Unless he violated his orders, the General couldn''t do anything to him. Henry knew that General Sigurd''s threats were just that, threats. He was too important to execute or even demote.


    Henry was the Prefect of the third cohort of Tulosan Knights. There were about a thousand Tulosan Knights in the Cohort and he was the one in charge of them all. Not to boast, but his abilities were actually quite good, earning him the nickname ''First Spear''. His nickname actually came from the Battle of Mesali three years ago. The charge of the Tulosan Knights under his command tipped the scale of battle. His knights formed in a wedge formation with him at the very front. The charge was so powerful that it broke the enemies'' morale and won them the battle. Since then, people started calling him First Spear, a testament to his courage and abilities. He wasn''t just a Prefect, he was also the face of the Tulosan Knights.


    The Genaral was silent for a while, clearly annoyed by his insistence.


    "I was there 15 years ago at Kimpler, or Knightsend as what the Castonians like to call it." General Sigurd said as he looked at the burning bodies


    "So I''ve heard. You were just a centurion back then."


    Henry already had heard that the General was a veteran of the failed first Tulosan invasion of Castonia. The defeat was, and still is, one of the darkest moments in Tulosan history. General Kingston took 20,000 Tulosans with him 15 years ago to invade Castonia. Less than a thousand were able to go home.


    He was 10 years old when news of the failed invasion spread throughout Tulosa. The King that time actually wanted some quick victory against the Castonians to further cement his shaky rule. But the invasion ended up to be the straw that broke the camel''s back. Instead of cementing his rule, the invasion ended it. A civil war in Tulosa followed which would last for 12 years. Henry grew up in a messed up Kingdom because of the failed invasion.


    "Do you know what they did to those soldiers they captured?" Sigurd asked him.


    Henry shook his head


    "They killed the half and enslaved the other half. Many of my brothers died in these mines. The Castonians forced them to work in these mines for more than a decade. Most of them should have been dead by now."


    Henry grimaced after hearing of the General''s words. It''s not that he doesn''t understand the General''s pain and anger. He does. General Sigurd probably lost many of his friends and even family members. Additionally, the civil war that followed put Tulosa in chaos for more than a decade. Many people lost their lives. But Tulosa was the aggressor. Furthermore, these people had nothing to do with the invasion 15 years ago.


    "I''m sorry general. Maybe I''m too young but I still don''t think these people deserve to be slaughtered" He said firmly. What they did was evil and nothing can justify it.


    "As long as you follow your orders then I don''t care what you think. You already have blood in your hands anyway."


    These words struck Henry''s heart. It was true though. He was not clean of this war crime so he shouldn''t act innocently. He was part of the massacre even if he didn''t like it. Even if he detested what he did, even if it haunted him every night, even if his conscience was being ripped apart, nothing will ever change. He did it. He led the knights to slaughter the innocent.


    "By the way, our scouts just reported that there is a camp of refugees nearby. There were at least a few thousand of them. It seems that they are heading to Solon. We won''t let them reach the city. Prepare some of your knights. We''ll leave in the morning." General Sigurd ordered


    Henry was afraid the General would again give him an order like this. The refugees only wanted to escape with their lives. They only wanted to survive. Why couldn''t they let the refugees go! His mind was in chaos. Torn by a sense of duty and his own conscience, he remained fixated for a while. But at the end of the day, he was still a Tulosan soldier. He must follow the orders.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "Yes General"

 The Oath

    "The men are awaiting you command sir" the Centurion said


    Henry caressed the back of his horse. Behind him were a hundred Tulosans Knights ready for action. They hid behind a nearby hill. Other groups of soldiers were also hidden in other locations. The scouts confirmed that the refugees will pass in front of them soon.


    "Nervous? Hahaha I never thought that the famous First Spear would be nervous in a mission like this. It''s not like we''re fighting actual soldiers" A voice told him. He turned and saw Prefect Romel leading his horse towards him.


    Romel was the Prefect of the Whistler Cavalry. Like him, Romel was young. But unlike him, Romel seems to enjoy this task of killing civilians so much. So much in fact that the lunatic personally volunteered the Whistler Cavalry.


    The Whistler Cavalry were a group of light cavalry specializing in hit-and-run tactics. Both horse and rider barely wore armor. The horses themselves were chosen for speed rather than charge power. In the battlefield, their job was to harass enemies from all sides. He had actually seen their performance many times before. It was not bad, but he would be lying if he said it was impressive.


    "Return to your post Prefect. You have no business being here. You will get trampled upon by my Knights'' charge if you stay here" He told Romel.


    "Oh? You''re boasting about the charge of your Knights." Prefect Romel raised his eyebrow


    "Nothing of that sort Prefect. I''m justˇ­worried about your safety" Henry gave a meaningful smile


    He was actually telling the truth. He had always been annoyed so much by Romel that he was actually restraining himself from slapping the hell out of the smug face of the lunatic.


    "Ha! Worried about my safety? Is that a threat Prefect?." Prefect lunatic asked him.


    "Why would I threaten you? We are ''friends'' Prefect Romel. Friends don''t threaten each other. Or are you saying that we''re not friends Prefect? In that case then do heed my warning. A man''s patience, after all, is not infinite." He smiled.


    "You sure talk tough boy. You Knights think that you own the army. " Romel turned his horse around. Henry was delighted to see the lunatic''s face frown.


    "Whistlers" The Centurion shook his head. He then put his hand on Henry''s shoulder "Don''t mind them Prefect, all they do is talk and run. We Knights are still the gem of the army."


    "Knights you say" He gave a bitter smile. Knights don''t do things like this, he thought.


    "Um.. What''s the matter Prefect?"


    "Nothing."


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    After a while, the refugees finally arrived. They formed a long line that stretched for several kilometers. Even though there were thousands of them, their numbers were lower than the General''s estimate. Because of this, Henry felt a little relieved.


    The refugees had no idea of the ambush so when the blaring of the horns began to echo throughout the plains, they were confused at first. But then the charging horsemen finally confirmed their worst fear. It''s an ambush.


    Thousands of horsemen galloped towards the refugees. The thunderous noise of hooves filled the plains with an uncertain atmosphere. Some quick-witted refugees formed groups to deter the charge. Others ran for their lives.


    Henry was, like always, charging at the front of the column. The target of his unit were the refugees at the front. The refugees at the front of the line were composed of sick and injured people, the old and children. Since these particular group of people were slow, they should dictate the pace of the entire column. If they were put at the back, they would have been left behind by the rest.


    The general put the Knights in charge of them because he values the knights. Contrary to the muscular and youthful miners at the back, these refugees had no way of fighting back.


    Henry closed his eyes. He should not look at them because their faces would just haunt him with guilt. Henry opened his eyes a little to take a look at his sword. Normally, the knights would carry lances but this particular task has no need of shock cavalry. Henry had seen his sword bathed with blood many times before- blood of enemy soldiers, of traitors, of rebels and as of lately, innocents. At the moment his sword was still clean but it will be drenched in the blood of children and the elderly soon.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Henry''s unit was just about a hundred meters from the refugees. He looked forward and then cursed himself for doing so after seeing their faces. He then saw a little girl, only a few years older than his sister. The girl''s clothes were dirty maybe due to the fact that they had been travelling for days. The refugees didn''t run. They don''t have the ability to. They must have known already that running would be futile. So they just stood and waited for their doom. The little girl hugged his grandfather. The old man knelt to comfort his granddaughter.


    Why are you hesitating? You must do this! You are a soldier of Tulosa


    But they are civilians. Knights don''t kill civilians


    It doesn''t matter. Orders are orders. You''re just following your orders.


    Would you be able to sleep at night after this?


    But if you don''t do this, you will be a traitor to Tulosa!


    If you do, you''ll be a traitor to yourself.


    "Halt!" Henry shouted as loud as he could. The entire unit ceased the charge just a few meters from the refugees.


    "What''s the matter Prefect?" The Centurion asked. He tried to act like his will is strong, but his voice was trembling.


    "Go! Run as fast as you could! Don''t look back" Henry shouted to the refugees. The refugees ran as fast as they could. They did not dare look back. The little girl gave Henry once last look before running away with her grandfather.


    "Prefect.." the centurion blurted.


    Henry knew that the Knights he brought with him also felt the same. They detested the ways of General Sigurd but still followed his orders.


    Henry did not answer the centurion. Instead, he recited the first line of the Knight''s Oath.


    "I am the wall of the people" Henry shouted. Nobody made a sound but after a while, a knight recited the next line.


    "The refuge of the weak" The Knight said


    "I purge evil" Another Knight said


    "And vanquish the unrighteous" the rest of the Knights joined.


    "I am the sword of justice"


    "The spear of morality"


    "I am the banner in which the truth stands"


    "Even in a cruel world"


    "Even if I''m alone"


    "Even for all eternity"


    "I will always be"


    "Because I am a Knight" Henry finished


    The Knights were silent for a while. Henry can see that they felt the same way as he does. At that moment, they understood each other. What they were doing was wrong. It was evil. A Knight should vanquish evil, not partake in it.


    But the silence was broken by the arrival Prefect Romel and his Whistlers. They were drenched in blood.


    "You let them go Prefect" Romel said with an unfriendly voice. He wiped his sword with a cloth.


    "This is not right Romel." Henry answered


    "This is war!" Romel shouted " We are soldiers. Our job is to kill not to decide what''s right or wrong"


    "You''re free to decide for yourself but my Knights had enough of this"


    "Well, in that case let me finish your job for you. I will not tell General Sigurd about this. Thank me later" Romel said as he ordered his Whistlers to charge at the refugees.


    Henry was not prepared to stop Romel. In just a few seconds, the Whistlers were already charging at the refugees. Henry did not waste time and ordered his Knights to stop the Whistlers. But Whistlers were light cavalries, they were faster than Knights.


    "Stop! Romel stop! I order you to stop!" Henry screamed. He screamed so hard that his throat ached. But it was too late. The Whistlers reached the refugees before the Knights. They slaughtered them all. The old, the sick and injured, the children, none of them escaped. Henry personally saw Romel bury his sword into the little girl he saw earlier. The girl died after a few moments.


    Henry cried. And then his vision darkened. How? How can they be so heartless? These monsters don''t deserve to live. Romel needs to die! Knights vanquish evil and evil right now is in front of him!


    He grasped his sword and charged towards the Whistlers. His target was Romel. Behind him, the Knights also charged. These people are scums of the Earth!


    The Knights slammed against the Whistlers. Henry thrust his sword into Romel. Romel blocked with his own sword.


    "This is treason Prefect Henry!" Romel shouted


    "Shut your mouth!" Henry turned his horse and charged Romel again. He tilted his body and stabbed his sword towards Romel''s stomach. His blade entered Romel''s body. He pulled out his sword and kicked Romel''s chest. The Prefect fell off his horse.


    Around him, the knights were slaughtering the Whistlers. But then more units of Whistlers were already charging towards them


    "Prefect go! We will hold them of" the centurion shouted.


    "How about you?" Henry doesn''t want to leave him behind.


    "Don''t worry about me Prefect." The Centurion smiled "This is retribution for my sins. May all those Castonians forgive me"


    "Then this will also be my retribution." Henry declared


    "No prefect" The Centurion shook his head "Take the rest of our brothers with you. They need you."


    Henry thought about it for a while but in the end he decided to run with the rest of the Knights. He had a responsibility to his knights.


    "Goodbye Centurion Hinds" Henry offered his arms to the centurion.


    "Goodbye Prefect Henry" the Centurion grabbed Henry''s arm. This is a common salutation among equals because at this moment they have neither rank nor hierarchy.


    Henry escaped with a handful of Knights. That same day, he decided to head for Solon. They can''t go back to Tulosa now. They are traitors already. Even if the Castonians decide to execute them, then that would be better than being executed by their fellow Tulosans. It was the Castonians they owe, not the Tulosans. The surviving Knights agreed and followed him to Solon.


    ******************************************************************************


    When General Sigurd heard of Henry''s betrayal, he was furious. He wanted to kill Henry with his own hands. He wanted to chase them . But before he could order his soldiers, one of his scouts delivered an interesting piece of information. The third prince of Castonia, Timothy, had been staying at a camp somewhere in Mercus plains for a while now. Some of his reinforcements had been delayed. Currently, the Prince only had 2000 militiamen.


    Sigurd smiled. Henry could wait. He had a Prince to kill.

 Redemption

    Lucia,


    My connections told me that some Tulosan Knights went to Solon yesterday. Apparently, the Knights cannot stomach the act of killing civilians anymore. The Earl is keeping this a secret from the King. The knights are being detained at the Earl''s Villa. Normally, soldiers defecting are a common occurrence in wars. But I''ve heard that one of the Knights is the famous First Spear. I think you should know about this.


    Freya


    Lucia was impressed. Freya knows how to gather information. She also knows how to evaluate the importance of each piece of information. First Spear was a famous. Lucia had heard about him several times in the past. For him to defect would be a huge blow to the Tulosans. But something else excites Lucia.


    Since First Spear was a high ranking officer, then he knows the secrets of the Tulosans. He could give them valuable information. Earl Mathias was also not a fool. He knew that he couldn''t get information out of First Spear by torturing him. First Spear was a knight. The only way to get information out of him was to appeal to his Knight spirit. She needs Freya to report directly to her.


    It''s time to write another letter to the Earl.


    **********************************************************************************


    Solon, Western Region


    After receiving Lucia''s response, Freya went to see Earl Mathias. Lucia''s father was actually a close friend of the Earl so seeing him was not a problem. She went to his villa and gave the Earl Lucia''s letter.


    "It seems you are friends with the Vanadian Princess. I never expected that our little Frey would make such acquaintances at the capital" Earl Mathias said to Freya. The Earl was actually very fond of Freya. He treats her like his own daughter.


    "We just met a few times Earl Mathias." Freya smiled. She had not seen the Earl for a long time so she was a little anxious when talking to him. "It just happens that our interests are similar." She said as she took a sip from the tea the Earl personally prepared.


    "Oh? By interests you mean Timothy?" The Earl winked at Freya. She almost choked on the tea.


    "Hahaha I''m sorry little Frey" The Earl laughed "It''s just I haven''t seen you for years. We need to catch up. My daughter, Celine, will be home soon. You must join us for dinner"


    "Thank you Earl Mathias. But shouldn''t you read the letter first?" Freya also wanted to catch up with the Earl and Celine. She had not seen them for many years. Celine was two years younger than her.


    "It''s not red-sealed right? It can wait." Earl Mathias took the letter and examined it. He frowned after seeing the seal. "By the way, just call me Uncle like what you used to"


    "Okay Uncle"


    The two talked for a long time until Celine arrived. She went to kiss her father on the cheeks but she didn''t recognize Freya at first.


    "Freya? You''re Freya right? Freya! It''s been a long time" Celine went to Freya and hugged her.


    "You''ve grown up Celine. You are now a beauty." Freya hugged Celine back. It felt like yesterday when they were still playing around the villa.


    "What brings you here? You''re not coming immediately to Nirvana, are you? Please stay here for a while." Celine begged


    "Well I''m staying for a while in Solon so we could go around the city like we used to" Freya smiled. Apart from the mission Lucia entrusted her, she really missed Celine and everything in the city. Yes, Nirvana was better compared to Solon, but Solon is where she grew up.


    "Good! Why don''t you stay here in the villa for a few days? Father would approve. Right father?" Celine looked at the Earl with puppy eyes.


    "Umm..Yeah I think it''s okay" The Earl reluctantly said


    "Good! By the way, we have another guest. Father said that he''s one of my distant cousins. His name is Herny"


    Freya already knew who this ''Herny'' was. Of course he was First Spear. Lucia asked Freya to befriend the First Spear and report to her whenever she finds valuable information. Lucia''s letter to the Earl was also a request to let Freya get close Henry.


    "Herny? I can''t wait to meet your cousin"


    *****************************************************************************


    Henry did not expect this.


    When he and 13 of his knights arrived in Solon, he thought that they would be executed that same day. He was prepared for it. He was prepared for death. He is a monster. He should die. The image of a little girl constantly haunted his dream.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Henry did not attempt to kill himself. His life does not belong to him anymore. He will let the Castonians decide. If they want him dead, he will die at their hands. If they want him to rot in the mines, he will rot in the mines. If they want to parade him in the streets of Nirvana, he will let them. He will do anything except betray Tulosa.


    But Henry did not expect this. Instead of being imprisoned, they were treated as guests. Yes his Knight brothers were under house arrest at a nearby villa, but the Castonians were treating them good. As for him, the Governor let him stay on his own villa. At first Henry refused, but the Governor insisted. In the end, Henry agreed to stay on the villa. It seems that the Governor doesn''t trust him yet though, because there were guards everywhere. There were even guards outside his room. But it''s okay. Just a few days ago, he was an enemy prefect so the tight security was not unusual.


    This kind of treatment just made Henry guiltier though. How could the Governor treat them like this? Henry told him how they butchered the civilians. He told him everything and all his crimes. Well maybe this was his punishment. The Governor was killing him with guilt.


    Just then a guard knocked on his door.


    "Mr. Herny dinner is ready. The Earl and little miss are waiting for you" the guard said with an unfriendly voice. Henry doesn''t mind. He was, after all, a criminal.


    "Thank you"


    Henry went outside his room and went to the dining area. The guard walked behind him.


    After arriving at the dining area, Henry saw a new face.


    "Earl Beyron, Lady Celine" Henry put his hand on his chest and bowed


    "You don''t have to be so polite to us Herny. And stop calling me Lady Celine already" Celine said.


    This was one of the requests of the Governor. It seems he didn''t want everyone to know about Henry''s true identity. They agreed on a story that his name was Herny and he was one of Celine''s distant relatives. Most of the guards knew about his true identity but Lady Celine does not. Henry understands why the Earl wanted to hide his identity so he agreed.


    "I''ll try Celine. It takes a while to get used to. And this pretty lady is?" Henry offered his hand to Freya.


    "Freya. I''m the daughter of Baron Hall" Freya shook Henry''s hand


    "Freya will be staying with us for a while. I hope the two of you can get along" Earl Mathias said


    "Of course. Nice meeting you Freya." Henry smiled and seated himself on a chair far from the three.


    "You''re sitting far from us again Herny" Celine pouted.


    "She''s right. Come here. There''s nothing to be shy of" Freya smiled.


    Henry had no choice. He sat on the chair directly in front of Freya


    "So, tell us about yourself Herny" Freya looked at him.


    Henry did not expect this question. He was not a good liar so he looked at the Earl


    "Oh? Herny?" The Earl gave a nervous laugh "He''s a. He''s my wife''s nephew" he said as he took a bite


    "But you said yesterday that he''s your nephew" Celine looked confusedly at her father


    "Oh. Is that so" The Earl was sweating and Henry can see his reluctance to lie to his daughter. So Henry answered Celine instead


    "The earl must have made a mistake. I am his nephew" answered Henry.


    "I see. Either way, you''re my cousin" Celine gave him a smile "By the way, I never see you eat meat Herny. Why is that?"


    "I''m uhhh" Henry thought for a reason "It''s because of my beliefs" he lied.


    It''s because every time he looks at meat, the memories of his crimes come back to him. Those village people he killed and burned, the refugees he failed to protect, the little girl who looked like his sister, he can see the image of their dead bodies whenever he looks at meat.


    "What a strange belief." Celine commented.


    "Stop pestering him Celine" the Earl said


    Celine sighed "I''m just curious about my cousin. Okay then"


    The dinner proceeded with little discussion about Henry''s past. Henry was actually thankful because he doesn''t like to talk about his past or even to think about it. He was a traitor, a murderer and a criminal.


    After dinner, Henry went back to his room. But he saw Freya waiting for him on the hallway. Freya sent the guard away so the two of them were left alone.


    "What can I do for you Ms. Hall?" Henry bowed


    "You''re so polite" Freya laughed "Call me Freya"


    "Okay then" Henry scratched his head "What can I do for you Freya?"


    "Nothing. I just want to be your friend, Prefect Henry Molt" Freya emphasized the last words.


    Henry was stunned. She knew? How? If she knew about him, then she also knew about what he did.


    "You.You know about me?" he asked


    She nodded


    "How much do you know?"


    "Everything" Freya smiled


    "Oh" Henry lowered his head. He was too ashamed to look at Freya. He killed her fellow Castonians so she must be angry. She must be confused as to why a criminal was being treated like a guest "Don''t worry. This is only temporary. The Earl will give my punishment soon enough" he assured her


    "I''m not worried about that. Like what I said, I want to be your friend" Freya went closer to him


    "I''m a criminal Ms. Hall" Henry avoided her eyes "You''re a noble so why would you want to be friends with a criminal"


    Freya pondered for a while. Meanwhile Henry still avoided her eyes. "Your smile" she suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "Earlier all your smiles were fake. I mean all of them. I''ve never seen such extensive use of fake smiles before" she laughed "I live in the palace so I know how a fake smile looks like" she explained


    "You want to be my friend because of my smile?" Henry was confused


    "Yes" she answered "You''re broken. More broken than I was when the person I love rejected me. I want to fix you" she smiled


    "I can''t be fixed" Henry said firmly "I''m waiting for the Earl''s punishment"


    "The Earl won''t punish you. And you don''t need a punishment because you changed your ways. What you need is redemption. Pay your debts not with your life, but with good deeds"


    Hearing her words agitated Henry.


    "No. Do you have any idea what I did?!" Henry shouted "I am beyond redemption! I killed those people. I am a Knight but I did those things. I am evil! I killed them with my own hands. These hands!" He showed her his hands. They were trembling "And I failed" His voice became pitched. "I failed to protect them. I can''t do anything. And the girlˇ­the girl" Henry''s words were reduced to sobs. Tears came pouring from his eyes.


    He''s evil. Even after he decided to stop being evil, he was useless. Redemption? He doesn''t deserve to even hear that word.


    "You''re wrong Henry" She lifted his chin and forced him to look into her eyes. She then wiped his tears away. Henry calmed down after looking through her eyes.


    "Nobody is beyond redemption"

 Decisions

    It had been a week since Timothy made a temporary camp in Mercus Plains.


    Mercus Plains, contrary to its name, was not actually a plain. The geography of Mercus Plains varies. In Mercus Plains, one could see grasslands, hills, forests, swamps and even small mountains. Mercus Plains was divided at the middle by the great Carnack River. The river originated from the Ferico Mountains near Knightsend and passes through the two cities of the Western Region, Solon and Greenwater.


    The name of the region actually stems from a major misunderstanding. The first groups of explorers that gave Mercus Plains its name were actually referring to the nearby Grasslands of Kisma. But when people started to settle in the region, they thought that it was what the explorers referred to as the Mercus Plains. The locals didn''t bother changing the name of the place because they had gotten used to it. Today, the Mercus Plains is a region in the Western Castonia that isn''t actually a plain.


    Timothy had chosen a protected area near the Carnack River as the place to build his camp. A hill protects his camp to the south, while the river protects it from the west. Timothy also built a bridge over the river in case he needed to escape to the other side.


    The militia under Timothy was supposed to meet with the garrisons of Castle Thespelae and Munico. Both armies were still missing. Timothy had already sent messages to the two Castles but replies were yet to arrive. His situation was precarious. If the Tulosan army nearby discovered that he was in Mercus Plains with an understrength army, they would surely attack him. Timothy knew that his death at the hands of the Tulosans would do them more harm than good. The third prince dying in battle would reverberate through the hearts of the soldiers giving them courage in battle. Despite this, Timothy had no plans on letting himself get killed so he decided that if the two armies still fail to show up by tomorrow, he will retreat back to Nirvana. For the meantime though, he can''t do anything but wait.


    "After the wedding, we need to visit Holm. I want the meet the Vanadian King. I know Lucia would want that" Timothy said to Erik while sitting on the grass. The two of them had nothing to do so they were currently relaxing on a nearby natural garden.


    "Yeah."


    "I also want to visit other cities in Vanadis. But the journey would be long and tiresome. I hope Lucia will be fine with that."


    "Tim, if you say Lucia''s name one more time, I''m going to stuff this grass into your mouth. Every single sentence you say contains at least one ''Lucia''" Erik showed him the grass he''s holding.


    "Hahaha What? You''re just jealous because you don''t have anyone. If you continue being single I might think that you like men" Timothy laughed.


    Erik threw the grass towards Timothy. But then he smiled.


    " Oh? Is that so rooster prince?"


    Erik stood up and went to a nearby flower field. He plucked a flower and said, "Do you think Lucia likes daisies? This flower is pretty, like her." Erik grinned while looking at the flower.


    "What? You want to give her flowers!?" Timothy frowned. He was annoyed by Erik''s question.


    "Hahahaha This is the first time I''ve seen you jealous Tim. You look like a child who had his candy stolen." Erik laughed so hard he almost choked.


    "What are you laughing at?" Timothy was still annoyed


    "Hahahaha Answer my question Tim"


    "No she doesn''t. She likes white roses" Timothy said with a grumpy face


    "Oh? How did you know? Did you asked her?"


    "I just do"


    "Hahahaha Alright I was just messing with you" Erik put down the flower "Even if I gave her flowers, I don''t think she would accept them"


    "You think so?" Timothy asked. His annoyance earlier had now subsided after he heard of what Erik said


    "Yeah. I believe she''s loyal to you and only you. But Lucia really hit you hard Tim. I never thought I would ever see the rooster prince like this" Erik grinned.


    "Yeah she really did." Timothy admitted. He likes Lucia. This was the first time he felt this way. He was always thinking about her and the thought of her brings smile on his face. It had only been a week and he already misses her dearly.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere."Well if the garrison of Munico is still not here by tomorrow, at least we''re going home. I''m tired of eating rations" Erik sat beside Tim.


    "You''ve been eating rations for a whole year at Knightsend. Why would you get tired of eating rations now? Don''t tell me you''ve grown fat and lazy at a young age Erik" Timothy grinned


    "Want me to make you jealous again?"


    "Please don''t"


    Just then, James came running towards them. His face showed signs of anxiety.


    "Tim the soldiers from Thespelae just arrived."He said between breaths


    "Good!" Timothy exclaimed "We only need to wait for the garrison of Munico"


    "No Tim! They''re being chased! The Tulosans are chasing them"


    "What?!" Timothy blurted. But then he tried to remain calm. This was not the time to panic. He must think of solutions with a clear mind. "How close are the Tulosans behind?"


    "Less than a day''s march!"


    Timothy''s jaw dropped. Okay maybe now is the time to panic


    The three of them immediately went back to the camp. Timothy ordered James to call all the officers inside his tent including the officers of Thespelae garrison.


    ***************************


    "How could this happen?" Timothy looked at General Bourgis. He was the garrison commander of Thespelae


    "I.." The General was clearly tired from the march but he tried to maintain his composure "We received the letter a little too late. The messengers were killed on the road. Luckily the Vanadian Royal Guards saved the letter and captured the assailant" he explained


    "Vanadian?" Timothy raised his brows. The first thought that came into his mind was Lucia. How was Lucia involved in all of this?


    "Yes" General Bourgis looked at him sternly "They said that the Wismarines killed the four messengers headed for Thespelae and Munico. Munico did not receive the orders so they won''t come. We had interrogated the Wismarine and his statement matches that of the guards."


    Timothy''s heart skipped a beat. Munico won''t come? Wismarines?


    "So someone ordered the assassination of the messengers to prevent my reinforcements?"


    "It seems that way Prince Timothy. Also the Vanadians gave me a letter addressed to you" The General handed him a letter. Timothy saw the seal. It was Lucia''s personal seal. He grabbed the letter and immediately read it.


    Tim,


    I know this will hurt you and you will find it hard to believe me, but I must tell you of your situation. It''s your father. He made a pact with the Wismarines. In exchange for an alliance your father must break the partnership with Vanadis. The only way to do that without losing face is to prevent our wedding and kill either one of us. The King can''t afford to kill me so he planned to kill you instead. He agreed on your request to draw you into the front lines and let the Tulosans kill you in battle. I came with this conclusion after hearing some rumors from the merchants. At the time of writing this, I am not yet sure about my conclusion. But if you are reading this letter, then that means I was right. I know it''s hard, but please believe me. I do not wish you harm and will never lie to you. Even if you don''t believe me, then please survive Tim. Come back. I need you to survive. I will wait for your safe return.


    Lucia


    Timothy closed his eyes. It was too much. What Lucia said was right, it will be hard for him to believe her. This conspiracyˇ­it''s just too much.


    If Lucia was lying, then his heart would break. He trusted her already and breaking that trust would be painful. He would still like her and would probably still marry her, but their relationship would forever be strained.


    But if she was telling the truthˇ­ then the situation was worse. His opponent was his father, the King. The involvement of Wismar also complicates things.


    Tim can''t decide on who to trust. Personally he wanted to trust Lucia, but he also loves his father. Either way, his situation was dire. The Tulosans are coming.


    He looked at the officers. He must have been silent for a very long time for them to look at him like that. Now is not the time to decide on who was telling the truth. Their situation was dire and the Tulosans were near. Timothy could only think of single way out of this.


    "We need to cross the river and go to Knightsend. We will break the siege. And then depending on our losses, we would either fight the raiding army or stay inside the castle" Timothy pointed at the map.


    "Your highness, that would be dangerous! It would be better to go back to Nirvana. It''s the closest safe haven for us" General Bourgis protested.


    "If we go back to Nirvana then we need to traverse the Grasslands of Kisma. Horses move faster in plain grasslands so they would catch us halfway. Don''t forget that the enemy is more mobile compared to us. If we go the other way, the forest and swamps in Mercus Plains would slow them down. Furthermore if we burn the bridge, we could probably buy ourselves a few hours" Timothy explained


    "But if we go to Knightsend, then we still need to break the siege."


    "I trust the capabilities of the garrison of Knightsend. I trained them for a year and I know that they are good soldiers. Besides, we don''t have a choice. It''s either we fight them with these numbers or join the garrison of Knightsend"


    Timothy really thinks highly of the garrison. In fact, he believes that if the garrison learned of his situation right now, they would break the siege themselves. But Timothy knew that there was no way for them to learn about his predicament.


    "What if we defend the bridge? It''s a choke point and we could defend against cavalry here" General Bourgis suggested


    "No!" Timothy disagreed "There are shallows a few kilometers ahead. They could just flank us with their cavalry"


    The General frowned. But Timothy could see that he understood the logic. They had no choice but to join Knightsend. It will be hard to outmarch the Tulosans but it was better than facing them directly on the grasslands of Kisma.


    "Okay" said the General. Timothy was relieved. If the General cooperates with him, then there''s still a chance for them to survive this.


    "We will march in an hour. Let your men rest. And one more thing" Timothy looked at General Bourgis "Bring me the Vanadian guards and the Wismarine"

 Interrogation

    Four men were seated around a table, two Vanadians, a Wismarine scum and Timothy.


    Timothy looked at the three with a stern expression. He actually got this facial expression from his time at Knightsend. Whenever he had crucial orders for the soldiers, he would give them this expression to let them know that he was serious. It worked on the men of Knightsend and it seems to work on the Vanadians and the Wismarine. The three of them refused to even glance at Timothy.


    Timothy looked at the Wismarine. His hands and feet were tied. His face was full of dirt and dried blood. General Bourgis must have already tortured him a little.


    "Speak!" Timothy commanded.


    The Wismarine was startled. He opened his mouth but no words came out. "I..I''m so..sorry your highness!" he lowered his head. Timothy could see his body trembling.


    "Erik" Timothy turned his head towards Erik who was standing behind him "I didn''t asked for an apology, did I? I commanded him to speak. I asked him to do one thing, and he did another. He must think that I''m a fool right?"


    "Perhaps" Erik replied


    "No!" The Wismarine shouted on top of his lungs "I..I didn''t mean to disrespect you your highness! I apologize" he bowed so low that Timothy was afraid he will break his neck "I will talk now! We killed the messenger"


    "Now we''re getting something." Timothy looked at the two Vanadians. They were more composed compared to the Wismarine but Timothy could still see them trembling "Does the two of you confirm his statement as a fact?"


    "Yes, Your Highness" one of the said. But the man still refused to look at him "There were five witnesses to his crime including our captain"


    "I also confirm this Your Highness! I saw him slit the throat of the messenger. He had an accomplice but the captain already killed the bastard" said the other Vanadian. Timothy recognized him. He was indeed part of Lucia''s retinue.


    "Since none of the messengers reached Thespelae and the killer himself confessed to the crime, then we can put this as a fact. Fact number one, you killed the messengers" Timothy pointed at the Wismarine. "Now for the next question, why?"


    "To prevent them from sending the message Your Highness" the Wismarine revealed


    "Oh no Erik" Timothy again turned to Erik "He did it again. I asked a question and he answered another. He really thinks I''m stupid, doesn''t he?"


    "He''s wasting our time on purpose"


    "Well we have about thirty minutes to talk to him. If thirty minutes had already passed and I''m still not satisfied with the information I got, then we have no choice but to resort to a moreˇ­violent method" Timothy gave the Wismarine a smile


    "No! Your Highness I''m not wasting your time on purpose! Please. I answered your question truthfully. Ask me anything. Yes, I''ll answer all your questions!" the Wismarine shouted.


    To be fair, he really did answer Timothy''s question truthfully. Why did he kill the messengers? To prevent them from sending the message. Timothy just wanted to mess with the Wismarine. He wanted the man to fear him. Fear loosens one''s tongue and makes the person speak truthfully. From the looks of it, he succeeded in scaring the man.


    "So let me ask you again" He gave the Wismarine a piercing gaze "Why?" his voice was cold.


    "Because..ah..because the prince ordered us to kill him. Prince Skall Wismar! He wants you dead to break the alliance with Vanadis. To kill the messengers was King Leopold''s plan." The Wismarine voice was trembling.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement."And how did you know that my father was behind all of this? Don''t tell me that you''re just speculating. If you feed me wrong information, I''ll"


    "I was there your highness! I swear I was there!" the Wismarine interrupted him


    Timothy smiled. Now we''re getting a first-hand account.


    "Go on" he commanded


    "I was there when the King and Prince Skall made a pact. I was his guard at that time. I heard everything your highness. King Leopold planned it all. He can''t have you killed by an assassin because the people would lose confidence on the royal family if that happened. So he wanted the Tulosans to kill you in battle. Since I already heard about their conversation, the Prince chose me and the other guards to act as assassins. He paired me with Krul to kill the assassins going to Thespelae"


    "Why did he hire you? You''re not an assassin. Wasn''t it better to hire professional assassins instead?" Erik asked.


    "He did your.." the Wismarine struggled to find the correct title for Erik. Erik waved his hand as a sign that the Wismarine should just continue. "Like what I said, he did try to hire professional assassins. He went to the merchants and asked around but the merchants failed to find a professional assassin on such short notice"


    Timothy frowned. This somehow gives weight to Lucia''s words. Timothy remembered a sentence from Lucia''s letter. ''I came with this conclusion after hearing some rumors from the merchants.'' She must have heard that Skall Wismar met with the King and that the Prince tried to hire some assassins. If it was him, he would have the same conclusion as Lucia. Timothy felt guilty. What if Lucia was telling the truth? She had been protecting him and he repaid her with doubts.


    "Get him out of here" Timothy commanded "We will punish him later". Timothy''s guards dragged the Wismarine out of his tent. Timothy then turned to the two Vanadians.


    "The letter" he started "It''s from Lucia?"


    "Yes your highness. Before we set off to find the messenger, she gave the letter to the captain. She instructed that if her suspicions were proven true, we must deliver the letter to you." The Vanadian explained


    Timothy nodded to his explanation. "Tell me exactly what you saw"


    "We saw the two Wismarines chasing the messenger. They were able to do that without arousing suspiscions because the village was slightly abandoned"


    "An abandoned village?" Timothy raised his eyebrows "Where did they set the ambush exactly?"


    "We don''t know the name of the place Your Highness. But a lake was nearby. And it was the only part of the road that doesn''t have paved roads"


    Baron Braun''s fief. There was only one place along the road from Nirvana to Thespelae that doesn''t have paved roads. It''s Baron Braun''s fief. Furthermore, there was a lake near the abandoned village. This piece of information also increased the weight of Lucia''s words. It would make sense if Baron Braun was involved in all of this. Timothy knew the Baron''s personality. He''s a good man actually, but he loves Castonia so much that he''s always willing to get his hands dirty for the sake of the Kingdom. Timothy admits that his death and the dissolution of the Vanadian alliance will benefit Castonia. Wismar is strong. But he doesn''t want to die.


    "Thank you for doing your duty" Timothy thanked the royal guards "I will send you back to Nirvana. Protect Lucia at all cost. I also need you to bring her a letter from me."


    "We will deliver the letter your highness" the royal guard hesitated "But wouldn''t it be better if you come with us? If you go to Knightsend with your army, then there''s a chance that you will be killed. I do not doubt your abilities. But it will be safer if you abandon your army. This fiasco is not your fault anyway."


    "I had actually thought of that. But I won''t abandon these people. I was the one who recruited them and it''s my responsibility to take care of them." Timothy answered. There was another reason though. If what Lucia said was true, then the King would be his opponent. To at least survive, he needs to save the soldiers. He needs their support. In short, he needs power so that the King won''t dare scheme against him or Lucia again.


    The royal guards nodded indicating that they understood Timothy. The two of them then saluted. Timothy immediately wrote a letter and gave it to the royal guards.


    The Vanadians left just as the army was preparing to move. It didn''t take a long time to disassemble the camp. The veterans were experienced so the whole process took less than an hour. Since the soldiers from Thespelae were exhausted, they were put at the front. They will dictate the pace of the march. Timothy also ordered the soldiers to leave their supply trains behind. The supply trains will bug them down and they threw most of their things into the river. They only carried food that will be good for ten days. But Timothy knew that this was not enough. They still need to use the terrain to outmarch the Tulosans.


    The army marched across the bridge and then burned it. Timothy turned and looked at the burning bridge one last time. Beyond the bridge lies the way to Nirvana. Beyond it, lies home. They were going the opposite way. They were going to Knightsend where they will probably stay and starve for a few months. And before they could enter the castle, they still need to defeat the besieging force. Hard days were ahead.

 Eriks Request

    Timothy''s army had been forced marching for days. They only stop to sleep for a while, and then back to marching again. They even march at night. Despite all these hardships, the Tulosans were still closing in. Every day, the distance they bought by burning the bridge shortens. Every single day, the Tulosans were getting closer to them. But Timothy had a plan.


    The path they took was actually not the shortest one. Timothy took the path that will pass through a forest south of Mercus Plains. He knew that he needs to delay the Tulosans using the terrain. Timothy also planned to set up guerilla forces that will disrupt the enemy''s march.


    "Your father is a medicus right?" Timothy asked James who was behind him. They were not on horseback because all the horses were being used either as a mounts for the scouts or as supply carriers "If I''m not mistaken, he''s one of the leading experts in the study of medicine"


    "Yes" James answered. "Why?"


    "Do you think your father would accept an apprentice?"


    "It''s Princess Lucia right?" James correctly guessed .He thought for a while "I think he would. But my father is a little strange. I don''t think it will be good to let the Princess be his apprentice"


    "Why?" Timothy gave a confused look. James'' father was a good medicus and Lucia wanted to learn. What could go wrong?


    "My father is strict when it comes to teaching. He will not consider the princess'' rank and will not hesitate in reprimanding her." James revealed a shy smile


    "That''s good. That means he''s serious." Timothy disagreed "Don''t worry, Lucia won''t mind. In fact, I think she would want a strict mentor"


    "Are you sure? Tim, she''s a royal of a rich Kingdom. Why would she let a mere commoner reprimand her?"


    "Trust me" Timothy smiled and put his hand on James'' shoulder "She''s different"


    Timothy then heard the sound of a horse approaching. He turned and saw that it was Erik. Timothy could see his grave expression. Erik then dismounted and gave Timothy a salute.


    "Tim, they''re near." He took a map from his pocket "Our scouts reported that their vanguard is currently in this location." He pointed at the location of the Tulosans "Most of their cavalry went ahead of their infantry"


    Timothy examined the location on the map. It was near the entrance of the forest. At this rate the enemy cavalry would be able to harass them from behind. Timothy believes that the cavalry won''t attempt a full-scale attack. But if the enemy cavalry were able to harass them from behind, then their strength would be slowly nipped away on their way to Knightsend. They still need to break the siege of Knightsend so every loss of manpower was fatal.


    "Tell Prefect Adrian to take all our horses and form a group of guerillas from the veterans. Set up traps around here" Timothy pointed at a choke point "Remind him to retreat if the enemies give chase. They must not engage the Tulosans."


    "About that Tim" Erik smiled and put his fist on his chest "I volunteer to lead the guerillas"


    Timothy immediately frowned after hearing those words


    "Erik"


    "I know Tim. I am the heir of the Connel family so I shouldn''t put myself in danger. But you need me. You know I''m the only one capable of accomplishing this task."


    "Do you think Prefect Adrian can''t do this job? But you could? Aren''t you getting full of yourself Erik?" Timothy''s reply was as sharp as a whip. He didn''t want to use Erik''s safety as a reason for refusing his request.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Thank you for your concern Tim. But you know that you can''t refuse me"


    "I refuse. You''re not ready to lead an army yet." Timothy said firmly


    "Come on Tim. We both know that you''re just looking after me. You''re afraid that something will happen to me" Erik teased "But we both know that only I can do this"


    "I can also lead the guerillas. But why am I here?" Timothy questioned him.


    "Because"


    "Because I can''t risk myself" Timothy interrupted. "If I die, then the army would lose the only thing that''s keeping it intact." Timothy lectured. He twisted their conversation a little, because he was a little afraid of Erik''s argument. It was true that apart from him, only Erik had the ability to lead the guerillas. This was a complicated task which involves timing, precision and adaptability. Erik was only second to Timothy when it comes to leadership and cunning. But he can''t risk Erik.


    "You''re still the most eloquent person I know Tim." Erik grinned "Unfortunately, you can''t twist our conversation this time. Apart from you, I am the only person capable of doing this."


    "If you die, your father would kill me." Timothy said


    "I will surely die if we fail to slow them down. We will both die"


    "Then maybe I will lead the guerillas."


    "And risk yourself?" Erik scoffed "Do you think Lucia would want that?" he purposely struck his weak zone. At the mention of Lucia''s name, Timothy felt uneasy.


    "Don''t bring Lucia into this"


    "Lucia has done so much to protect you and this is how you use her help? I wonder what she would think"


    "Okay stop. I will not lead the guerillas" he didn''t let Erik finish. He really felt guilty "But you can''t either" he pointed at him


    "I think it would be better to let him lead Tim" It was James'' turn to persuade him. "This is war. You can''t be picky. You also can''t play safe all the time. You have to take risks and use everything"


    "Thank you James." Erik then glared at Timothy "You think I like risking my life Tim? I don''t. Like a normal human being, I don''t want to die. But look around you. We are in the middle of nowhere while being surrounded by enemies at all sides. We are battered Tim. There are Tulosans from behind and Tulosans in front. Our food reserves could only last us a few more days and the men are afraid. I''m not trying to be a hero. I''m just doing what I think will save our asses. And you should too. Being a leader means playing with the lives of people, even the lives of your friends. That is both your privilege and your curse. So man up and accept your responsibility."


    Those words silenced Timothy. Erik''s words struck him like a huge wave of truth. Being a leader meant accepting bigger responsibilities. Sometimes a leader must take risks. If the result of the risk he took was not favorable, then he must accept the responsibility, but he must take risks nonetheless. Life was all about taking calculated risks. People who were afraid to take risks don''t achieve much. In their case, not taking risks now could mean their end. Prefect Adrian was smart and loyal, but Timothy doesn''t trust his abilities as much as he trusts Erik''s. General Bourgis was also smart, but he also can''t be compared to Erik. Only Erik can lead the guerillas. This was his responsibility, his curse. This was his payment for accepting the role of a leader. He must play with lives, Erik''s life.


    Timothy gritted his teeth and slowly nodded "Take all the horses with you. I mean all of them. It should be enough for six centuries. If something goes wrong, retreat at full speed."


    "Leave it to me" Erik saluted and knelt "I will not fail you Prince Timothy Castonia."


    "Rise Erik Connel" Erik stood up. Timothy then looked at him sternly. "If you die, I won''t forgive you"


    "I won''t" Erik assured him "I am the demon squire of Knightsend"


    Timothy chuckled. Erik was indeed the demon squire." If you die and the soldiers of Knightsend hear that the demon squire who made their lives a living hell was killed by mere mortals, they would be very disappointed"


    "So what did the soldiers called me back at Knightsend?" James butted in.


    Timothy and Erik looked at each other and burst into laughter. So James didn''t know after all. The soldiers also gave James a nickname. It was Stiff Neck because he was so stiff and formal back then. But they can''t tell him this because he might lose his reason for living or something.


    "What?" James frowned "Was it that bad?"


    "Not really" Timothy tried to compose himself


    "Yeah it''s not that bad" Erik snorted the last of his laughter "Just ask around when we arrive at Knightsend"


    "Fine" James conceded. He then offered his hand to Erik "I can''t take care of Timothy alone. You''re the senior squire. Come back safely"


    Erik then shook his hand. It was Timothy''s turn to say his goodbye to Erik.


    "I''ll repeat, your father would kill me if something happens to you" he offered his hand


    "He would probably drown you in Greenwater Bay" Erik grinned and shook his hand. "I will go now"


    "Make them bleed Erik"


    "I will"

 Battle in the Forest 1

    "About a hundred of them" The scout reported as he pointed at the Castonians on the other side of the Carnack River.


    The river divided the forest into two. Fortunately, there was a shallow in front of them so they can attack the Castonians.


    Prefect Luther did not immediately respond. He was annoyed by the scout''s lack of respect. "Samuel, right?" Luther turned his head and glared at him "Have you forgotten how to address your superior Samuel"


    Luther expected to see the scout''s face to pale, but to his surprise the rascal was indifferent to his words. "I am sorry sir. It won''t happen again" the scout apologized halfheartedly.


    Luther creased his brows. His hand wanted to slap the spirit out of the disrespectful scout. But he stopped himself. He needs to control his anger because the soldiers are watching and they will hate him for hitting their comrade. He cursed the late Prefect Romel, this was all his fault.


    Well, maybe not. The biggest offender of all was the bastard Henry. The traitorous bastard killed Prefect Romel and fled. Romel was fine at first and everyone was hopeful that he would survive, but his stomach wound festered and he died of wound fever a few days later. Now, both the Tulosan Knights and the Whistlers lost their prefects. It''s a shame, both Henry and Romel were good leaders. Henry was brave and trusted by his knights, while Romel wasˇ­well let''s just say that he was oddly charismatic. With just one stab of a sword, one prefect died and the other was declared a traitor. Curse Henry and his outdated views on the Knight''s honor.


    General Sigurd replaced Henry with a more loyal Knight as prefect. As for the Whistlers, the General gave him the position. Luther doesn''t really have experience when it comes to leading armies. He was chosen because he was the General''s nephew. The General must be afraid of further betrayals so he gave the position to a family member instead to one of the centurions. Luther was happy to accept the position. Being able to lead a cohort was a privilege. His political career would surely be boosted by this. The only problem were the Whistlers. They don''t respect him. But he will force them to respect him. He will lead the Whistlers and harass the Castonians from behind. His first target would be the Castonians waiting at the other side of the river.


    "Tell the Centurions of the first and second centuries to cross the river and attack the Castonians" Luther commanded his squire. He actually forgot about the names of the Centurions.


    His squire saluted and went to the first and second centuries. After a while, the two centuries moved out. Two hundred men advanced towards the Castonians. It was just a trot at first, but the Whistlers soon sped up a few meters from the riverbank.


    But halfway through the river, the horses started to neigh. Some horses fell and some of the riders were pressed underwater. Luther grimaced. Caltrops. The Castonians scattered caltrops on the riverbed. How smart, he praised. His enemy was capable. But the caltrops were not enough to stop the Whistlers. Their charge was slowed, but they were still advancing. There were a few who fell , but the rest still pushed forward. Despite this, Luther couldn''t help but feel anxious. His enemy was cunning. It was unlikely that caltrops was his only trap. Soon, his thoughts were confirmed. The Whistlers fully stopped a few meters away from the riverbank. It was like they hit a wall. Whines of horses can be heard. To make matters worse, the Castonians fired their crossbows. The sound of arrows flying filled the air.


    Since the Whistlers wore light armor, the bolts buried through their flesh. Both the horses and the soldiers were hit by the bolts. Neighs and human cries mixed in the air, forming an unholy symphony of horror that siphons courage from one''s heart. Even at this distance, Luther could feel their pain.


    It only took two rounds of arrow fire to break the Whistlers. The two centuries retreated hastily. Some horses stepped on the caltrops again on their way back, increasing the casualties. In the end, dozens of horses and humans died on the river.


    "What happened?" Luther asked the centurion angrily


    "Spikes Prefect!" the centurion defended "The bastards planted wooden spikes! The spikes were hidden below the water so we failed to see them."


    Luther turned his head towards the Castonians and gritted his teeth. Spikes and caltrops. Damn the enemy commander, cunning bastard. He also cursed himself for being so reckless. It seems he needs to think this through.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Since they can''t advance towards the Castonians without losing a huge chunk of the cohort, then Luther must find another way to cross the river. The shallows were only a few meters long. That''s why the Castonians were able to set up traps. But they can''t set traps along the entire river.


    "Tell Centurion Mark to take his century south. Tell Centurion Lyn to take his up north. They need to find shallows." He commanded.


    *******************************************************************************


    Erik wore a smile. The first phase of his plan worked. The Tulosans actually advanced rapidly towards them, amplifying the effect of his caltrops. But the spikes took the cake. Dozens of horses were impaled by the spikes, taking their riders underwater. The arrows had also been very effective. There were no Knights in the vanguard, only lightly armored men so arrows were able to injure or kill them.


    But this was just the beginning. If he was the enemy commander, he would find shallows. As a matter of fact, there was a shallow a few kilometers down south. Another surprise would be waiting for the Tulosans there. Erik gestured to one of his subordinates. It''s time for phase two.


    *********************************************************************************


    Mark held onto the reins of his horse. His century was riding in haste. They need to find a shallow soon or else the Castonians would get away.


    He saw the earlier skirmish. It wasn''t really a skirmish, but a one-way massacre. The horrendous screams of horses and humans still rings inside his ear. The Castonians really love to use tricks to win. They have no trust on their strength so they need to resort to tricks. They had always been this way. And the fool Luther, fell for the Castonian tricks. If it was him, he would have never fallen for the Castonian tricks. His blood boils when he thinks of Luther. How dare he issue commands to him? He was just a nobody a week ago.


    General Sigurd gave the position of Prefect to his nephew. It should have been him! He had served as a Centurion for decades. He had experience under his belt. Now, the General bypassed him and chose his inexperienced nephew instead! Blasphemy!


    After he gets back, he would show Luther that the position of Prefect should have been his. But first he needs to find a shallow. He needs to beat the Castonians alone. He needs to prove that what Luther failed to achieve with a thousand men, he accomplished with a hundred.


    "A shallow sir!" the soldier beside him shouted. Mark squinted and scanned the part of the river the soldier was pointing at. It really was a shallow. He then ordered his century to cross the shallow and they did so without any trouble.


    But before he could celebrate, several arrows hit his men. He looked at the direction the arrows were fired from and saw about fifty Castonians. He ordered a charge.


    "Attack them!" Mark shouted. He whipped his horse, urging it to charge. The entire century also charged at the Castonians.


    But the Castonians retreated at full speed. Cowards, Mark thought. When General Kingston invaded 15 years ago, the Castonians ran inside their castles. Now the Castonians in front of him were also running away. But Mark had no plans to let them get away. The Whistlers were famed for being fast.


    "Charge!" he screamed "Don''t let a single one get away"


    The distance between the Castonians and his century grew shorter by the minute. Mark could almost taste victory. They outnumbered them two to one so it was not really a question of who was going to win. But just as his Century was able to catch the Castonians, a group of horsemen emerged from behind and fired their crossbows. A lot of arrows found their mark and the charge was halted. Many of his men were hit. Another group of horsemen emerged from the trees and also fired arrows. It was more devastating than the first group. Meanwhile, the retreating Castonians turned towards them and also fired. They were surrounded. It was a trap. He had fallen into a trap.


    Mark''s blood turned cold after he made an estimate of their numbers. Nearly five hundred! How was this possible? Normally Castonians would only have a hundred cavalry every five thousand infantry. Now there were five hundred around him and a hundred more in front of the rest of the Whistlers.


    A second volley of arrows flew towards them. One of these arrows hit him in the throat. He clasped his throat with two hands, and tried to stop the bleeding. But the blood from his wound slowly drowned him. After a few moments of fighting to survive, his body felt weak. He was drowning, drowning from his own blood. Mark fell from his horse.


    "The Centurion has fallen! Retreat!" those were the last words he heard.


    ******************************************************************************


    Beside Erik, a soldier raised his crossbow and aimed at the retreating Tulosans. There were barely a dozen Tulosans who were able to get away. The rest were either dead or struggling to live with arrows lodged inside their bodies.


    Erik slowly pushed the soldier''s crossbow down and prevented him from shooting the arrow.


    "Let the go" he commanded "We need to leave survivors.".


    The soldier nodded to his command. Ordering the veterans around was very uncomfortable for Erik at first. Most of them were twice his age. But Erik soon got used to it. The discipline and obedience of veterans were very impressive.


    The second phase of his plan was a success. The Tulosans never expected them to have so many cavalry. This was all thanks to Tim. He really admires the insight of his friend. Now all they have to do was to wait for the survivors to report to the enemy commander. After that, phase three begins.

 Battle in the Forest 2

    "What did you say!?" Luther grabbed the soldier by the collar.


    "Centurion Mark is dead sir!" The soldier''s eyes were filled with dread as he looked at Luther. His body was shaking


    "Dead! Along with the rest of the Century. I was there. The Castonians ambushed us. Only the fifteen of us survived"


    The soldier looked down. His eyes were wide open, but trembling. Luther could see that he was still in shock.


    Luther let go of the Soldier''s collar. Mark''s Century had been annihilated. A hundred men, gone. "Dammit!" he cursed loudly. He then looked at the soldier. "How many Castonians?"


    "Nearly five hundred sir" the soldier answered


    Luther was shocked. Five hundred! How were they able to get so many cavalry? Castonians were crazy about their infantry and only used cavalry to scout and send messages. How come a significant portion of their forces were composed of cavalry?


    The enemy commander was a tough opponent. Luther had already lost nearly two Centuries worth of men but the enemies were yet to suffer casualties. If he can''t destroy them, then his military career would be over. His uncle would surely castigate him. He would send him back to Tulosa. Luther needs to achieve something in order to have a reason for his cohort''s casualties. But he can''t afford to be careless. His opponent was cunning.


    "If I''m not mistaken, a century of knights will catch up to us soon" he looked at his squire "How long until they arrive?"


    "The century of Knights under Centurion Stan?" The squire asked him to confirm. Luther nodded "About an hour sir. The rest of the cavalry cohorts will arrive a few hours after that. The infantry are still a day behind."


    Luther pondered for a while. He should wait for Centurion Stan. Stan''s century will be useful. He''s a Prefect so Centurion Stan would follow his orders. The Tulosans had 600 cavalry and who knows how many were still hiding. With the Knights'' help, he should be able to defeat the Castonians. But he must strike before the rest of the Cavalry arrives or else the other Prefects would snatch away his victory.


    "Recall Centurion Lyn." He commanded one of the soldiers. "Also send a messenger to Centurion Stan and tell him to hurry"


    The messengers rode away to deliver Luther''s orders. After about an hour, Centurion Lyn and Centurion Stan arrived almost simultaneously.


    "Your messenger told me of what happened" Stan went closer to Luther "You should have known that it was a trap"


    "Are you forgetting something, Centurion?" Luther emphasized the word ''Centurion''. Centurion Stan needs to know the difference between their ranks.


    "Sir" Stan gritted his teeth, clearly annoyed. But Luther doesn''t mind. He can''t control other people''s feelings, only their actions.


    "That''s better Centurion" Luther mocked. "And don''t you dare question my actions. The destruction of Centurion Mark''s Century wasn''t my fault. It was his foolishness that killed him."


    "And now you want to attack again. The enemy commander would again trick you. It''s better to wait for the rest of the cavalry detachment. You have no talent in leading." Stan sneered. This time, Luther was not able to hold his temper. He slapped Centurion Stan in the face. Since the Centurion was wearing a mail coif, Luther''s hand hit the metal. The slap did more damage to his hand compared to the Centurion''s face.


    Luther retracted his hand and bit his lips. His hand was in pain. Despite this, he tried to act tough and reprimanded the Centurion. "I told you Centurion, don''t mock me. Prepare your men. We will attack soon"


    He turned and mounted his horse. Below him, the Centurion was still glaring. Luther felt victorious.


    The Whistler Cohort and Stan''s Century, a total of about nine hundred men, rode towards the shallow down south. It took them less than an hour to reach the shallow. On the other side, the Castonians were waiting. There were about three hundred of them. That meant, the other three hundred were still hiding somewhere.


    They intend to use the same trick, Luther thought. The Castonians would again lure them into the trees and ambush them from behind. But Luther was not afraid. The Whistlers were fast and would just chase the Castonians if they dared to flank them. The Castonian plan was to use hit-and-run tactics. While they might succeed in the ''hit'' part, they can''t run. The Whistlers were faster. Their trick worked on Centurion Mark because the fool was outnumbered and was not able to give chase. Now, he outnumbered his enemy. Many of the Whistlers will die today, but the reward would surely be worth their sacrifices. Furthermore, the presence of the Knights gave him assurance.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    They completed their crossing without difficulties. Just as Luther thought, the Castonians don''t have enough caltrops. After they finished their crossing, Luther immediately ordered a chase.


    After the Tulosans charged, the Castonians retreated. Luther doesn''t care whether this retreat was fake or real. They will catch them anyway. Nine hundred Tulosans chased the Castonians.


    Chasing was actually a little hard because of the trees. If one was not careful, he could hit his head on a tree. Despite this, the Tulosans endured. They can almost grab the Castonians. But Luther now felt a little worried. He was wrong.


    He thought that the Castonians would flank them and shoot arrows from behind. He thought that half of the Castonians were waiting behind the trees. But the chase had been going on for a few minutes now and the rest of the Castonians were still missing. Now he was really worried. Where are the rest?


    The Castonians then did something dreadful. They scattered caltrops behind. There were so many caltrops that it was impossible for a horse to not step on one. Most of the horses at the front stepped on the caltrops and halted. This caused a chain reaction that temporarily stopped the Tulosan advance. But that wasn''t the end of it. Arrows started raining from above.


    Luther knew that the Castonians would use this method again. But the problem is, where are they? Luther can''t see the Castonians. If they only showed themselves, the only thing left to do was to chase and destroy them. The Castonians were still missing, yet arrows were raining.


    "Above! They are on the trees!" One of the soldiers shouted.


    Luther looked up and saw hundreds of Castonians firing arrows from the trees. His heart skipped a beat. He was too focused on the flanking army that he forgot about the trees. Their situation is bad, no, it was deadly. The Castonians could just fire arrows without worrying about being chased. Speed? The Whistlers'' speed can''t help them climb the trees. They had fallen into a trap.


    The Castonians on horseback turned and also fired arrows at them. After a while, dozens of Whistlers lie dead and hundreds were injured. Luther tried to rally his men, but the Whistlers already panicked. Some soldiers started to rout. Luther closed his eyes and made a decision. This decision would ruin him, but it was better than being killed. He ordered a retreat. They can''t do anything anyway. They can''t attack the Castonians on top of the trees. They also can''t attack the Castonians on horseback because the bastards would just run away.


    "Retreat!" Luther shouted but his voice was lost among the cries. He didn''t need to command them though because the Whistlers were already routing.


    Now the hunter became the hunted, the predator turned into the prey. The Castonians on horseback continued to fire arrows at them until they reached the other side of the river. By then, only five hundred of them remained. The Knights also retreated. They fared better compared to the Whistlers, but they were still in bad shape. Those who lost their horses were picked by the Castonians one by one.


    Luther wanted to scream. He wanted to scream so loud. But he was too exhausted to do so. He lost half of his army. Half! And the Castonians probably lost none. He failed. Being defeated was painful. His life was over, his political ambitions gone. He will become a laughingstock. He looked to the other side of the river. The enemy commander bested him.


    "You''ve won." He silently said.


    *****************************************************************************************


    Erik won. Hundreds of Tulosans lie dead on the forest ground. No one died on his side, but some people were injured. The caltrops they scattered on their retreat earlier injured some of the horses while chasing the Tulosans. Some of the soldiers also fell from the trees. The old bodies of the veterans were not suitable for doing strenuous work.


    But this was just the third phase of his plan. There was actually a fourth phase. It doesn''t require fighting, but it was the most important part of his plan.


    "Sir, Prince Timothy and the rest of the army had left the forest" the soldier reported


    "Do it then" he commanded "We also need to retreat"


    Erik looked to the direction of the Tulosans. He must thank the enemy commander for being cooperative. The fourth phase of his plan begins now.


    The solution to their problem was actually easy. Timothy went to the forest for a reason and Erik understood this reason. Also the weather these past days enabled them to go through with this plan. But for this plan to work, they must first put enough distance between them and the Tulosans. That was why Timothy sent a guerilla detachment. Erik formulated four phases to make this plan happen.


    First phase ¨C Hinder the crossing of the vanguard. They would surprise the enemies with traps hidden underwater.


    Second phase- The enemy commander would send a small detachment to find other crossing points. They need to destroy this detachment but leave some witnesses alive. The enemies don''t know that they have 600 horsemen so they will be cocky.


    Third phase- Destroy the rest of the vanguard. They enemy commander by now would use the superior speed of their horses to chase them. Unfortunately, they can''t chase them if they were up in the trees.


    Fourth Phase ¨C Burn the forest.


    Burning the forest was the core of their plan. If the first three phases were successful, that meant Erik bought enough time for Timothy to leave the forest safely. The infantry need to leave the forest first before Erik could burn the trees. Even if the first three phases were unsuccessful, then that means they just have to sacrifice the cavalry detachment. Their main purpose was to delay the Tulosans and the burning forest would probably buy them a few days at least.


    After a while, a fire engulfed a huge portion of the forest. The searing heat scorched the earth. Erik led the cavalry detachment out of the forest and behind him was a wall of fire, consuming everything like a hungry beast. Erik smiled. The Demon Squire with a burning forest in the background. How fitting, he thought.

 Good News

    Timothy was looking at Erik''s handiwork and sighed. He can''t really see the fire from where he was standing, but the smoke was large enough. Behind him were his soldiers resting from a whole day of marching. In order to get out of the forest as soon as possible, he ordered a quick march. The men were exhausted, but they got out of the forest before sundown. But now he was starting to worry about Erik and the veterans. Escaping the fire would be hard.


    "Tim" James tugged his sleeves "Look!" James pointed at the forest.


    Timothy squinted and saw several moving figures among the trees. The figures were small at first, like dots, but soon their features became more apparent. It was Erik and the cavalry detachment.


    The soldiers also saw the approaching figures and stood up. They then cheered after seeing that it was the cavalry. They rejoiced and shouted.


    Erik dismounted his horse and went to Timothy. His face was still black from the smoke and his armor was dirty. He then saluted and knelt in front of Timothy.


    "Your Highness, we have accomplished your orders."


    "Rise Erik Connel" Timothy gestured for Erik to stand up "Castonia is grateful to you and the Connel family."


    Erik stood up. "It''s my honor to do my duty to your highness" he bowed


    "The honor is mine" Timothy smiled. He then turned to the soldiers who were silently watching their exchange "Although he gave the Tulosans a free bonfire to warm their nights"


    The soldiers laughed. Timothy then slowly raised his hand to silence them. "Erik Connel and the Cavalry detachment''s heroic deeds bought us a few days of time." He then pointed at the muddy and haggard soldiers of the cavalry detachment "For that we must thank them. But this isn''t over yet" he paused to let his words sink in.


    "I know that these last few days had been hard. We marched all day, stopping only to sleep for a few hours. Our food was bad, our water dirty and our bodies weak from exhaustion. But this isn''t over. Tomorrow we will march again, tomorrow we will eat stale food again, tomorrow me must satisfy our thirst with dirty water again. But at least we have tomorrow. Our living conditions are bad, but at least we are alive. And as long as we are alive, as long as we are breathing, a tomorrow is an opportunity, an opportunity to make things better."


    "So grab your rucksacks, eat your stale bread, drink your dirty water and look forward for tomorrow. We will face tomorrow together with grim determination. Don''t look back to the past, yearn for the future, yearn for a better life. Because I assure you, we will live! We will survive! And tomorrow will come!" Timothy raised his fist into the air. The deafening cheers of the soldiers shook the earth. Their living condition these past days was abysmal.


    Timothy suffered with them. He knew how they feel because sometimes even he felt giving up. But he banished these thoughts. He will survive and live on. Tough days were ahead, but he''s still alive. Being alive meant having the power and opportunity to change one''s fate.


    Also every time he was about to give up, the thought Lucia gave him courage to go on. He hadn''t decided yet on who to trust between Lucia and his father. But if Lucia was telling the truth, then he owed her his life. She had done so much to ensure his survival. He needs to get back to her. He needs to live so that her efforts would not go to waste. Also, he wants to see her again, he wants to live by her side. Timothy smiled and ridiculed himself. He vowed to remain neutral between Lucia and his father but it seems his heart had been inching closer toward Lucia''s side.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The soldiers camped for the night and left the next morning. Just as what Timothy said, they carried their rucksacks, ate their stale bread and drank their dirty water. But this time, the did so with conviction.


    At noon the next day, Erik informed Timothy of great news.


    "What?" Timothy looked at Erik in disbelief "The garrison of Knightsend are coming to reinforce us? But Knightsend is.."


    "They broke the siege by themselves Tim!" Erik excitedly declared. "It''s better to ask the messenger directly"


    "Tell him to come here immediately" Timothy ordered. Erik then left and came back with the messenger.


    "John? You''re John right?" Timothy asked. He recognized him. He really was a soldier of Knighstend. He remembered John as the soldier he caught drunk while on guard duty about a year ago. There was now a dry wound that runs across his cheek, but Timothy still recognized him.


    John dismounted his horse, knelt and saluted to Tim "It brings me joy that His Highness still recognizes me." He said happily "Centurion John Wilkin at your command sire"


    "Centurion?" Timothy raised his brows. John was not an officer when he was still at Knightsend. Even though John was capable, Timothy was reluctant in promoting him. His record of being drunk on duty made Timothy worry of the promotion''s effects on the soldiers.


    "General Marvin promoted me your highness" John shyly scratched his head and avoided Timothy''s eyes "But I can relinquish my command if you desire"


    "No need for that Centurion" Timothy smiled "You deserve your promotion. By the way, address me as sir, not your highness. Let''s not be so formal. Now, tell me about General Marvin''s message"


    "We have broken the siege sir. 3000 men are coming to reinforce you. We also captured many horses and supplies"


    Timothy was delighted. This was certainly, without a doubt, good news. Horses! Supplies! And experienced soldiers from Knightsend! This also meant that they don''t need to break the siege anymore.


    "Good!" Timothy exclaimed "But you must be crazy to sally forth and attack the Tulosans"


    "It was dangerous sir. In fact our left flank was charged by the Knights from behind. The rest of their cavalry also attacked the left flank. I was there. We were outnumbered and many brothers died. But we did not rout sir! Any other army would have routed but we stood up and fought. It was hard at first, but Castonian strength prevailed. We made them pay." John proudly said.


    Timothy was also proud. What they did was dangerous, but in the end their training and courage saved them. These are the soldiers he had always wanted to have.


    "And I believe your deeds in that battle were the reason for your promotion" Timothy commented


    "Yes sir" John refused to look at him again "But it wasn''t just me. Many of the brothers also fought ferociously. After knowing that you were in danger, we were enraged. We wanted to break the siege as soon as possible and fight for you"


    Timothy was so touched that words failed to escape his mouth. The soldiers of Knightsend were not just strong and brave, they were also loyal to him. His earlier prediction was correct. If the garrison knew of his situation, they would break the siege themselves.


    "Thank you for your loyalty. But how did you know of my situation?"


    "General Marvin told us sir. He said that a letter came from Lucia Vanadis that warned him of your situation. If I''m not mistaken, Lucia Vanadis is the Princess of Vanadis and your betrothed so we believed her. "


    Lucia. Timothy closed his eyes. She must have used the seal he gave her. Lucia saved him again. Now, he''s almost certain on who to trust between Lucia and his father. If Lucia wanted to harm him, she wouldn''t inform Marvin of his situation. She had done so much for him and he doubted her. Doubting her was actually the logical thing to do, their time together was short and trust blooms with time. But he still felt guilty for doubting her. She must have done so much just to increase his chances of survival. She didn''t have connections in Castonia but she still found a way to help him anyway. Lucia was smart and capable. He didn''t deserve her. She was too good. He wants to hug her right now and thank her. He also wanted to apologize for doubting her at first.


    But that can wait. It''s his turn now to impress her. With the help of Knightsend''s garrison, he now had the strength to destroy the Tulosans. He will annihilate them. He is Timothy Castonia, third prince of the Kingdom of Castonia and he will show the Tulosans how dreadful he is. He will win, for Castonia, for the soldiers who trust him, for himself, and for Lucia.


    "Erik, tell the men of the good news" he smiled "Also, tell them that I changed my mind after receiving this news. Tell them that the Western Region will soon become red with Tulosan blood"

 Luther

    Sigurd''s fist wrecked Luther''s face. With a single jab, he downed his foolish nephew. The punch was so strong it made Luther gasp for air on the ground.


    "Fool!" he kicked Luther. He then grabbed Luther''s hair and forced the fool to look at him in the eye "Do you have any idea what you did!?"


    Luther''s face twitched a bit. He forced a reply "I''m sorry Uncle"


    Sigurd slapped him "You lost half of the Whistlers! Half, Luther. Half!" he shouted to his face "And worst of all, you allowed them to escape!"


    Sigurd let go of Luther''s hair. He wanted to bury his sword into the fool''s stomach, but he stopped himself. Luther was still his nephew. He stood up and went to the table and poured himself some wine.


    Luther crawled towards him and hugged his foot. "I''m really sorry Uncle. I accept responsibility for this disaster. I promise to restore the honor of the Whistlers next time"


    Sigurd looked disdainfully at this Nephew. "What makes you think that you will keep your command" he scoffed "You don''t deserve the position of prefect"


    "No Uncle!" he pleaded "I will be ruined if you strip me of my command. Our entire family will be ruined. Let me keep my position so that I can restore my honor"


    Luther''s pleas angered Sigurd. He splashed his wine to Sigurd''s face. "You can''t!" He then grabbed him by the collar "You know why? Because you''re a fool. You got tricked, not once, not twice, but four times! You have no talent. You shouldn''t dream of restoring your honor because you can''t!" he let go of him.


    Luther was silent for a very long time. Sigurd thought that his words had broken the fool''s spirit. But Luther suddenly said something. Sigurd failed to catch what Luther said, but he''s certain that the fool said something.


    "What?" he creased his brows


    "You need me Uncle" Luther said silently. Sigurd''s anger blazed. How dare he. The fool actually said that he needed him. Sigurd raised his foot to stomp on Luther''s chest. He needs to teach him a lesson.


    "Let me explain!" Luther begged before Sigurd could kick him "I have a reason!"


    Sigurd stopped and lowered his foot. He was a little curious of what Luther has to say. "You have one sentence to convince me"


    "I may not have a talent, but I''m loyal"


    Sigurd already knew that his nephew was loyal to him. This was the reason why he chose Luther to replace Romel as Prefect of the Whistlers. But he was wrong. Luther was a fool. The destruction of half of the Whistlers was the effect of that mistake. Nevertheless, he was intrigued by Luther''s answer.


    "Go on"


    "The Whistlers have always lacked loyalty. Prefect Romel was able to keep them in line for a while, but now Prefect Romel is dead. I''m afraid that the loss of half of the Whistlers would make them desert, or worse defect to the Castonians." Luther explained.


    "Desert? What are you talking about? Why would they desert?"


    "Because they''re afraid of the Castonians Uncle" Luther was shaking. "In fact, I am too. They are devils. They''re strong and smart. I can still feel the horrifying feeling of hundreds of arrows whizzing out of nowhere. I know the Whistlers feel the same. After the battle I saw them trembling from fear. They would rather flee rather than fight the Castonians again."


    That actually makes sense, Sigurd thought. In fact, he was aware of the tendency of the Whistlers to desert. He had seen them after the battle and he was not pleased with their condition. Some still had arrows lodge in them while others were trembling from fear. Sigurd was so angry at Luther that time that he paid no mind to it. But now, he thinks this will be a potential problem. If the Whistlers did desert, then morale of the entire army would be greatly affected. It was tolerable if the only problem was not being able to use the Whistlers. But it would be a big problem if their desertion causes a huge drop on morale. He can''t have that.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "And I should keep you as the Prefect of the Whistlers because you are loyal?"


    "Exactly Uncle. I will not lead the Whistlers in battle. You can''t use them anyway with the state they are in right now. I will just prevent them from deserting" Luther promised. Sigurd believed him. His nephew might be stupid, but he really was loyal. Luther would not lie to him.


    "And how would that benefit you, dear nephew?" Sigurd tested him "You will be a prefect in name only. Your political career was over the moment you lost the battle"


    "Failures can be forgotten Uncle. If you will be able to kill the Castonian Prince, then the loss of five hundred Whistlers would become old news."


    Sigurd nodded. That was correct. His nephew just lost 500 good men, but that was nothing if they were able to kill Timothy Castonia.


    "And you are certain that you can control the Whistlers?"


    "Yes, uncle. Many of the Centurions died so there were few who will be able to challenge my command. On top of that" Luther looked at him with a pained expression "I will promise them fifty gold coins each"


    Sigurd frowned. Fifty gold coins was a great amount. A normal soldier''s salary was a gold coin each month. Luther was actually willing to spend most of his fortune just to keep his command. He was impressed by Luther''s willingness so his anger dissipated.


    "You are willing to pay that much?"


    "My career is more important Uncle" Luther answered


    "Fine" Sigurd agreed "But I want you to understand that the Whistlers would not take part in future battles. Promise me Luther"


    "I promise Uncle" Luther saluted to him and bowed


    ***********************************************************************************


    Luther left his uncle''s tent with a smile. Even though his body hurts from the physical abuse he experienced, he was still happy. His uncle agreed to his request.


    Luther actually lied. He had no plans to stay idle. He needed to take revenge on the enemy commander who defeated him. His heart still aches whenever he thinks of the defeat. Losing was actually alright. But losing half of his command without a single casualty on the enemy''s side was so painful. It broke him. He wanted to find the enemy commander and personally gut the bastard. His hand was still shaking from fear and anger.


    This was the first time he lied to his Uncle. He was so afraid of his Uncle in the past that he never lied to him. But anger drowns fear. He will find the enemy commander and defeat him. His uncle may punish him for that, but it will be worth it as long as he had his revenge. He will also spend a huge fortune to bribe the Whistlers into accepting him as their leader. They may be broken for now, but nothing fixes a broken man better than gold coins. He needed to sell a huge portion of the fief his father left him.


    This may result to his destruction, but he can''t just sit idly. He really, absolutely, truly needs to satisfy his anger. He clenched his fist.


    "Luther" a voice called to him. He turned and saw Centurion Stan "I am glad you came back alive from the General''s tent" he mocked


    "That''s Prefect Luther for you Centurion. You Knights always forget how to address your superiors." he reprimanded Stan.


    Centurion Stand made a complicated expression "You" he pointed at him "You were not demoted?"


    "Of course not Centurion" he slowly pushed Stan''s finger down. He then went closer and whispered to his ears "I did nothing wrong"


    "Nothing wrong!" Stan roared "I lost twenty of my brothers because of you. I told you to wait for the rest of the cavalry but you did not listen!"


    "Don''t blame me for the death of your Knights" Luther shrugged


    "I will blame you for all eternity. You don''t deserve the position of Prefect. You are a fool! And look!" he pointed at the burning forest "You allowed the Castonians to cover their retreat"


    Luther looked at the burning forest. The fire was so large that it turned the night into day. Thankfully, the Carnack River isolated the fire to the other side of the forest.


    "Once my Uncle kills the Prince, then my failure would be forgotten"


    "I will not forget Prefect" Centurion Stan warned "I will never forget. You will always be a failure to me and to my men."


    "I don''t care" Luther laughed. "Your opinion doesn''t concern me Centurion. And why don''t you fix your own cohort before judging me? Your last Prefect was a traitor"


    "Shut your mouth!" Luther saw Stan ball his fist. "Prefect Henry is not a traitor. He just followed his conscience. It was the bastard Romel who crossed the line"


    "By following the General''s orders?" Luther raised his brows "Centurion, you don''t have traitorous tendencies, do you? Henry is a traitor. He killed Romel and he betrayed Tulosa. That is a fact, Centurion. Don''t say otherwise because some people might think you are on the traitor''s side." Luther gave Stan a smile.


    The Centurion did not answer. He just lowered his head and balled his fist. Luther could see that he''s very angry, but Luther''s statement was correct. Romel was just following orders and Henry killed him. That was a betrayal.


    "Well Centurion, I think you understand. You are a smart man. My Uncle does not tolerate any form of betrayal so be careful" He walked away and left Centurion Stan.

 Fake Loyalty

    After leaving Centurion Stan, Luther went to the tents of the Whistlers. Along the way, he encountered injured soldiers with bandages wrapped around various parts of their body. Some still had arrows sticking out of their bodies. All these injured soldiers gave him a hostile glare.


    But Luther doesn''t mind. Their anger will be replaced with loyalty soon enough, fake loyalty but loyalty nonetheless.


    "Assemble the cohort" Luther shouted in a commanding voice.


    The soldiers looked at him for a moment but they did not listen to his words. Luther was actually a little irritated by this. In the entire history of Tulosa, he should be the only prefect who was treated this way.


    "I said, assemble the cohort!" Luther screamed. The soldiers again stopped what they were doing, but this time they glared at him with murderous eyes. Luther was a little afraid.


    "What gives you the right to command us?" a soldier asked. He had bandages wrapped around his arm.


    Luther lifted his chin and looked at the soldier. He needs to act tough. "What gives me the right?" Luther laughed "Your oath to the army. Don''t tell me you forgot that you promised to always follow the orders of your prefect. Not following my command is a betrayal to Tulosa which is punishable by death"


    "You are" the soldier stammered "You''re still our prefect?" his eyes went wide.


    "Of course soldier" he smiled and went closer to him. He then put his hand on the soldier''s shoulder "I am Luther, Prefect of the Whistler cohort"


    "Why!?" another soldier asked angrily "Why were you not demoted?!"


    "Yeah. Many of my friends died because of you!"


    "It was your fault!"


    "It''s General Sigurd. He is the general''s nephew so he can''t be demoted!"


    "To hell with that. He doesn''t deserve to be our Prefect."


    "We need to protest!"


    Luther threw a bag of gold coins towards the soldier. The soldier dodged the bag, causing it to fall to the ground. Everyone was silenced by Luther''s actions.


    "You did not catch it soldier. You don''t want it?" Luther said in a mocking tone


    "What?"


    "It''s yours. Take it" Luther gestured towards the bag of coins


    The soldier looked at the bag of coins. He slowly bent and picked up the bag. "Why?" he looked at Luther confusedly


    Luther did not answer him. He turned to the rest of the Whistlers "Fifty gold coins!" he emphasized the amount "I will give every single one of you fifty gold coins. Follow me as your Prefect and I will give you this amount. It''s worth four years of your salary. I will make you rich if you follow me. Furthermore, I will give you all the loot of the cohort. I will not take a single coin from your future loot."


    The Whistlers were silent for a long time. Not a single one of them made a sound. Luther dreaded their silence so he broke it. "Any questions?"


    A soldier slowly raised his hand. Luther gestured that he should continue "You will give us money?"


    "Yes" Luther answered


    "For what?"


    "Your loyalty"


    "So you''re bribing us?" another soldier asked


    "No, comrade. I am not bribing you" Luther smiled "It''s a gift for your loyalty"


    "That''s bribing" the soldier reasoned


    "Let''s not stick to technicalities" Luther said. Bribery was illegal in the army so he didn''t want to admit it.


    "And why should we agree?"


    "Because I am sincere. I want you to forget our past misfortunes. Let''s start anew. Besides, fifty gold coins is a huge sum. It would be a shame if you pass on this offer" Luther reasoned


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road."I will follow you!" a soldier shouted


    "Wait! We shouldn''t be hasty. We just lost five hundred of our comrades because of him."


    "Don''t tell me that your comrades are more important than fifty gold coins? The people you lost are already dead. Whether you accept my gift or not, they will never come back. So why not accept my gift? It''s free money. You need to offer your loyalty of course, but like what I said, fifty gold coins is a huge sum."


    Luther wasn''t actually worried that the Whistlers would deny him. The Whistler cohort was a mercenary company during the civil war. They were infamous for being greedy so Luther was certain that they would accept his offer.


    "When?" the same soldier asked after a moment of contemplation "When can you give us the money?"


    "After we get back to Tulosa. I don''t have that much right now" Luther admitted "But I will give you promissory notes instead. You can exchange the note after we get back. Also, don''t be afraid that I will let many of you die just to lessen my expenses. The money of those who died will be shared by those who survived at the end of the campaign"


    The soldier frowned at first but then he knelt in submission. "Long live Prefect Luther. "


    "My loyalty is yours" another soldier did the same. What followed was a chorus of soldiers offering their ''loyalty'' to Luther.


    Luther felt pleased. Money can''t buy everything, but it sure is powerful.


    *********************************************************************************************


    After a day of marching, Timothy and his army met up with the soldiers from Knightsend. The soldiers gave his exhausted men fresh food and clean clothes. The food and clothes boosted the men''s morale. It had been a week since they had fresh food and clean clothes. In fact, they were running out of food. After resting for a bit, he called for a meeting.


    All the Prefects, the Quartermaster, General Marvin, James, Erik and Timothy went inside the war tent.


    "First of all, I want to thank you for coming to my aid." Timothy looked at General Marvin "Any other General would have never risked coming to help me"


    "Any friend would help their friend in need. Also, Castonia can''t afford to lose you" Marvin replied "Besides, the soldiers would kill me if I refused to help you" he jested


    Timothy grinned and nodded. "What''s the report on our combined numbers and supplies?" he then asked the Quartermaster


    "3245 soldiers from Knightsend and 7035 from the army you brought. That would total to about 10,280 sir. Additionally, we have about 2000 horses at the ready. In terms of food, I''m not sure Your Highness. Should I include the food you brought?"


    Timothy knew what the quartermaster meant. All the food left from their march were stale bread. Stale bread wasn''t actually bad for the body. It tastes bad, but it doesn''t lead to food poisoning. Timothy nodded his head.


    "If we include that. Well" the quartermaster thought for a while "I estimate our food to last for three more weeks. We also have food reserves back at Knightsend in case we need to retreat."


    "How about weapons, armors and shields? Include those stored at Knightsend"


    "We have enough mail for the whole army Your Highness. We also have enough halberds, swords and spears. But we only have about 2000 shields"


    Timothy nodded. The shortage of shields was understandable. Since most of the infantry use halberds as primary weapon nowadays, shields became less popular in Castonia. "Crossbows and bolts?" he asked the quartermaster again


    "Nearly four thousand usable crossbows back at Knightsend and I think more than a hundred thousand bolts"


    "We have an abundance in supplies and weapons. Now let''s talk about strategy" Timothy smiled. He then pointed at the burning forest in Mercus Plains. "You may have heard already but the Tulosans are stuck here"


    "Yeah. That was a genius move" General Marvin commented "Now that the army is undivided, we have a chance to destroy them."


    Timothy chuckled after hearing General Marvin "What do you mean ''we have a chance''?" he smiled "We already won"


    Everyone gave Timothy a questioning look.


    "Your Highness I think it''s too early to claim victory. It will be hard for us to defeat the Tulosans in the field" Erik said


    Timothy always knew that this was Erik''s weakness. His friend was good at tactics, but not at strategy. He was meticulous, but he always fails to see the bigger picture.


    "Look at the map" Timothy said. He then pointed at their current location and traced his finger towards Knightsend. "What do you see?"


    Erik squinted and looked closely. His eyes then went wide "We" he looked at Timothy "We are blocking their supply lines!" he exclaimed


    Timothy smiled. Erik learns fast. "Not just theirs but also the larger Tulosan army''s supply lines. They probably didn''t expect this to happen. I mean who would expect that the soldiers from Knightsend were crazy enough to sally forth and break the siege. By breaking the siege, we also blocked their supply lines. They will run out of food soon enough. They will have no choice but to attack us to keep their supply lines open. In that case, we will go back to Knightsend and defend the castle"


    "So we will retreat to Knightsend and do nothing?" General Marvin asked


    "We will go back to Knightsend, but that doesn''t mean we won''t do anything. Like what I said, we already won the moment you broke the siege and blocked their supply lines. It''s checkmate no matter how you look at it. It''s just a question of how much we will make them suffer. We could just do nothing and let them retreat to Tulosa. Many of them will die of hunger and exposure. The larger army besieging Timur and Greenwater will also have no choice but to retreat. It will be a win for us. If they choose to assault the castle instead, they can''t win. They are dangerous now because of their cavalry, but cavalry is useless in castle assaults. Either way they will lose men."


    "So what''s your plan?" General Marvin failed to hide his excitement and grinned from ear to ear.


    "First we need to make sure they assault the castle. I need saboteurs to burn their food. They are running out of food now, but if the saboteurs succeed, the Tulosans will have no choice but to assault Knightsend. Do you have a man for this job?" Timothy asked General Marvin


    "Yes and they''re good"


    "That''s perfect then. If they can burn the Tulosans'' food, then I can promise you a miracle." Timothy stood up examined their expressions. All of them were confused.


    "A miracle?" Erik questioned


    "Yes" Timothy smiled "A complete victory that will be remembered for centuries to come"

 The Stupid and the Talentless

    "Solon or Ledega?" Jop suddenly asked


    "What?" Elisar turned. What stupid things is he talking about this time?


    "Where do you want to live after you retire?" Jop then sighed and looked at the stars with a smile "Twelve more years and we can already retire"


    "Retire?" Elisar scoffed and shook his head "We are at war and you think about retirement? Think about surviving those twelve years first."


    "It''s not like we are going to lose. We have Prince Timothy so we won''t lose."


    Elisar also felt safe with the presence of the prince. The Rooster Prince was smart. Even if they were put into a difficult situation, he would think of a way. But winning and surviving were two different things. For lowly soldiers like them, survival in times of war was like distant dream.


    "Winning is not the same with survival. We won our last battle but many of our brothers died" Elisar said


    "Oh come on!" Jop led his horse closer to Elisar. He then wrapped his one arm around Elisar''s neck and grinned "Can''t you be a little optimistic? You''ll grow old faster if you think like that"


    "First of all, I survived all these years because I think like this. Second" he pushed Jop''s arm away from his neck "Get your hands off me. I almost fell off my horse you bastard"


    Jop laughed. "But you didn''t and you won''t. I did that to you dozens of times already but you did not fall even once"


    "Another way of saying that is you tried to kill me dozens of times already but failed everytime"


    "Why would I try to kill you? You are my best friend" he grinned and offered his knuckle to Elisar. "Come on brother, don''t keep me hanging"


    In response, Elisar just rolled his eyes. "No" he said firmly


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s stupid"


    "It''s not stupid. This is how best friends declare their friendship" Jop defended "Come on El. My arm is getting tired"


    Jop was actually his best friend, if his definition of a best friend was correct. They grew up together in a village near Solon and even became hired blades at one point in their lives. When they decided that they had enough of the underworld, they both joined the army. The two of them practically spent their whole lives together so Jop was the closest person to him. But Elisar can''t admit this to Jop.


    "Even if your arm falls off your body, I would never" Elisar declared firmly. He finds the gesture awkward. Jop actually copied the gesture from Prince Timothy himself. One day he saw Prince Timothy and Erik hit their knuckles as a sign of friendship. Ever since that day, Jop had always pestered him about bumping their fists together.


    Jop retracted his fist and chuckled "You never change El. By the way, who''s the beneficiary for your pension? Being so pessimistic, I believe you already planned whom to give your money in case you die. Your family are all dead so it must be one of the brothers right?"


    Elisar turned away from Jop. "Wh..why should I tell you" he stuttered


    "I''m just curious. Come on tell me." Jop urged


    "I told the centurion to divide the money equally among the century. In case I die, buy some drinks"


    "Really?" Jop''s eyes went wide "That must be the reason why you always think I''m trying to kill you whenever I grab onto your neck on horseback" he jested


    "Many people died by falling from their horse so I''m not actually wrong" Elisar reasoned "And can you be a little more serious about this? Prince Timothy gave us an important mission so we should not mess around"


    "I''m not messing around. I was just trying to calm you. You were so nervous earlier" Jop grinned


    "Ha-ha-ha. Very funny Jop. During our first mission, who peed his pants again because the merchant chased him with an axe?"


    "You promised to forget that!" Jop protested "And who wouldn''t. It was a very huge axe"


    "Who goes in there!" a man on horseback suddenly approached them. Elisar and Jop were surprised by the sudden appearance of the Tulosan. He must be a scout. They never expected the Tulosans to send scouts this far. But from the looks of his armor, he was not a Knight so Elisar felt relieved. Worst case scenario, they have to kill the Tulosan. It would be hard to kill a knight with their current weapons. Thankfully, the man was just wearing poorly-made gambeson.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."Ahoy Brother" Jop said with a Tulosan accent. After hearing those words, Elisar couldn''t help but glare at him. His accent was good, but who says ''ahoy brother'' at a soldier? It was a greeting among the navy. Nobody greets a fellow soldier like that.


    "What?" The Tulosan was confused by Jop''s greeting. He led his horse closer. Elisar could now see his face.


    "Pardon my friend, brother. He''s a little strange" Elisar said. He tried to salvage the situation but he completely butchered his Tulosan accent. The moment those words left his mouth, he knew that he made a mistake. He examined the Tulosan''s expression. It was of disbelief. He confirmed that they had been revealed.


    "You" The Tulosan frowned and pointed at them. But he then lowered his trembling arm and gave a fake smile "Ah forgive me brother. Continue with your journey. Don''t mind me" he said in a shaky voice


    "Kill him" Elisar immediately whispered to Jop. He knew that the Tulosan already found out about their identity and was just acting dumb. He wanted to escape so that he could reveal the presence of spies. But Elisar can''t let him leave. They will fail the mission if the man revealed them to the rest of the Tulosans.


    Jop nodded after hearing Elisar''s whisper. Without question, he galloped towards the Tulosan. Elisar also did the same. The two of them rushed towards the Tulosan. The Tulosan was quick and smart. He realized that he couldn''t win this so he tried to flee.


    The two of them chased the Tulosan. "Help! Enemies!" the Tulosan shouted. This is bad, Elisar thought. Even though they were still a few hours away from the Tulosan camp, there''s still a chance that someone will hear them.


    Jop grabbed the reins of his horse firmly. He positioned his body perfectly to achieve maximum speed. Elisar must admit that Jop was a better soldier compared to him. Jop''s horse quickly reduced the distance. Jop then jumped towards the Tulosan and pushed him. The Tulosan fell off his horse.


    Elisar did not waste any time and led his horse towards the Tulosan. One of the horse''s foot hit the Tulosan somewhere in the torso. Upon further inspection, Elisar noticed that the horse''s stomp crushed the Tulosan''s chest. The Tulosan cried in pain, but his cry was shortened by his crushed chest. Elisar quickly dismounted his horse and grabbed the hilt of his dagger. He must kill the man quickly. He then slit the Tulosan''s throat. After a while, the Tulosan died.


    Everything happened so fast. Elisar was staring blankly at the Tulosan''s corpse when Jop''s voice echoed behind him.


    "It''s a team effort then" Jop said.


    Elisar frowned after hearing another stupid remark from Jop. They almost failed their mission so this was not the time to make another stupid remark. "Team effort? What?" he looked at him.


    "Team effort. My accent was good, but my response was bad. Your response was good, but your accent was bad." He shrugged


    "No. It''s all your fault." Elisar said as he wiped the dagger with a cloth. He did it thoroughly lest the blood rusts the steel. "You were the one in charge of talking and you failed. ''Ahoy brother''? What the hell."


    "Who are you to talk? That Tulosan accent of yours was so bad." Jop retorted


    "If I only have your skills, I would have reached the rank of Prefect a long time ago" Elisar mounted his horse. They will just leave the Tulosan. It''s night anyway so nobody will see him.


    "Well look at it the other way. If I only had your brains then I would also have reached the rank of Prefect years ago" Jop countered.


    Elisar sighed "Just shut up okay? Please give me silence" he pleaded "Just focus on our mission"


    "No I won''t. I will keep on talking. " Jop defiantly said "You''re still so nervous I''m afraid you''ll pee your pants" he smirked


    After a few hours of riding, Elisar and Jop reached the Tulosan camp. Several Tulosan scouts stopped inspected them on their way, but Jop did the talking and Elisar the thinking so the scouts did not suspect them. The Tulosan camp was just beyond the burnt forest. It seems that the fire delayed the Tulosans for few days.


    Elisar and Jop hid their horses behind a nearby tree. After that, they dismounted and started walking towards the camp. This is it, Elisar thought. He was a little nervous. He knew the importance of their mission so there''s no room for error.

 Saboteurs

    "So this is it?" Jop asked as he pointed at the camp


    "Yes" Elisar answered. He was slightly annoyed by Jop''s stupid question. Of course this was the Tulosan camp. What else could this be?


    "But it''s so large. It''s larger than our camp"


    "That''s because they have horses to tend to." Elisar explained. He then stopped walking. "Wait. We first need to plan our move"


    "So what''s the plan?" Jop also stopped walking and turned to him. Elisar was glad that his partner was cooperative. Jop might be stupid sometimes, or most of the time, but he''s a good partner to have. Jop had always listened and obeyed Elisar''s plan in the past. That was why they became successful in the underworld a few years back. Elisar was the brain, Jop was the brawn. They were a great team since they complemented each other.


    "Since my Tulosan accent is poor, you will do the talking" Elisar said.


    "What if they ask you a question?" Jop inquired "You can''t just ignore them"


    "Tell them that my tongue was cut. I''ll then make inaudible sounds so they will believe our excuse." Elisar looked at Jop. "And only talk if it was needed. You''re bad at making excuses"


    "I know, I know" he assured "I''ll try not to blabber"


    "And?" Elisar raised his brows


    "And I won''t do something stupid" Jop sighed "Let''s go"


    "Aren''t you forgetting something? Like something very important?"


    Jop scratched his head. He then checked his dagger and other equipment. "I don''t think so. My dagger is here"


    "The plan Jop, the plan!" Elisar exclaimed in a hushed tone "We still need to plan this"


    "I thought the plan was for you to act like you lost your tongue" Jop reasoned


    "No! I mean yes but that''s not all. What if they ask to what unit we belong?"


    "Knights?" Jop guessed


    "Do you think we look like knights? Tulosan Knights have special brands on their arm. Do you have that Jop?"


    "Um. Whistlers?"


    "No Jop. We are from the infantry." Elisar gave up "Third cohort, second century. Our Centurion is named Nart and our Prefect''s name is Pyr. Now, repeat what I said."


    " Infantry, Thrid Cohort, Second Century, Nart, Pyr"


    "Good" Elisar was satisfied "Let''s go"


    The two of them entered the camp. It was already late and most of the soldiers were asleep so the two of them snuck inside. The sentries were actually very lax. The camp''s size made it easier to get past its defenses. Experience pointed Elisar to possible weak points in the camp they can sneak into.


    In just a moment, the two were inside the Tulosan camp. Next, they need to find the food storage. For a huge camp like this, food was usually stored in different places. But Elisar knew that the Tulosans were running out of food. It would be troublesome to separate their food so there should be just a single storage.


    But where did the Tulosans put their food? Elisar''s guess was at the back near the burnt forest. That would be the logical thing to do. The only problem was the distance. The camp was really huge. They have to walk for a long time to reach the other side of the camp. It''s not that he''s lazy, the longer they stay at the camp, the bigger the chance of them getting caught. So they needed to hurry. If his guess was wrong, then the chance of failure would increase. He can''t let that happen.


    Elisar pointed at the far end of the camp "I think it''s there" he whispered


    Jop nodded and followed him. They crouched in the darkness and headed to the other side of the camp. Their progress was too slow and Elisar started to worry. But they don''t have a choice. They need to evade the sentries. The sentries had a password so the two of them can''t lie. They also can''t pretend to be soldiers because the camp had a curfew. The only way was to avoid detection.


    Elisar suddenly heard the approach of a pair of sentries. He stopped and gestured for Jop to hide. There was nothing to hide into except a bush. It was not the perfect place to hide, but it will do. Elisar and Jop dived and hid themselves in the bush. They remained stationary, not even breathing.


    "Don''t you find it strange?" one of the sentries asked "The fool, Luther kept his position as prefect and the whistlers did not even protested"


    "I bet he silenced them with gold coins" the other sentry said. "Loyalty nowadays is so cheap"


    "Who said it''s cheap? For all we know, Luther might have given them dozens of gold coins for their loyalty." The first sentry replied as they walked in front of Elisar and Jop.


    Elisar covered his mouth with his hand. He was sweating. They were done for if the sentries discover them. Fortunately, the sentries passed by without noticing. They remained hiding in the bush for a while.


    "I think they are gone" Jop said behind him.


    "Yeah" Elisar nodded. That was close. He wiped his sweat and crept out of the bush. They resumed their crouch towards the far end of the camp. After what seemed to be eons, the two finally reached their destination.


    It was dark so Elisar squinted. There were several sentries guarding two wagons. He can''t see what''s inside, but it must be important for the several soldiers to guard it. Important, like food. Elisar was delighted. He made the right choice. The close encounter earlier with the two sentries was worth it. His legs were numb, but it was worth it. But now comes the hard part.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.Elisar counted the number of guards. There were eight. The two of them can''t defeat the eight guards so he needs to think of another way to burn the food.


    There were torches nearby so fire wouldn''t be a problem. The problem was finding a way for the fire to reach the wagons. Distract the guards? No, the Tulosans were not stupid. They will not get distracted. Talk to them? No, his Tulosan accent was terrible and Jop was equally terrible at finding excuses. Fight them? Don''t even think about it. Eight versus two?


    Elisar must have been frozen for long that Jop poked him as if asking for their next move. The two of them had experience with sabotage before, but not as dangerous and difficult as this. In the past, their employers would hire them to burn a merchant''s goods. That was fairly easy because most merchants could only afford to hire a guard or two. Now, they were facing eight fully armored guards.


    He had no choice but to use a very dangerous method. He whispered his plan to Jop. After making sure that Jop gets it, both of them started to work.


    The two went further and positioned themselves near the burnt forest. Elisar grabbed a flask that contains boar''s blood. Because the flask wasn''t tightly sealed, most of the blood already hardened. Nevertheless, the blood would still be useful. Elisar poured the blood into some parts of his body. He also rolled in the dust to make himself look haggard. But to make his appearance more convincing, he needs Jop


    "Jop, punch me." He said "Not too hard"


    Jop looked at him blankly. But then Jop punched him many times. He felt dizzy and fell down. Jop''s strength was terrifying.


    "I said not too hard you bastard" Elisar cursed "Are you trying to kill me again?"


    "During one of our missions in the past you also asked me to punch you. You reprimanded me because my punch was too soft"


    "That was years ago" he complained. It took him a moment to recover from the dizziness "How do I look?" he asked Jop


    "Battered"


    "Let''s go then"


    Elisar and Jop sprinted towards the supply wagons. When they were near the wagon, Jop supported Elisar with his hand.


    "Help!" Jop demanded the attention of the sentries. The sentries gave them a confused look at first, but then they pointed their spears towards them.


    "Identify yourselves!" one of the sentries commanded


    "Bastard! We don''t have time for that!" Jop shouted "They are coming!"


    Elisar felt relieved. Jop can act.


    "Who are coming?"


    "The Castonians. They attacked us. Look!" He pointed at Elisar''s stomach. It was bleeding


    The Sentries'' eyes grew wide. "What?"


    "We don''t have time to discuss this. Soldier!" Jop said in a commanding tone he then pointed "Get to the General and tell him that the Castonians flanked us. You two, get the medicus. The rest of you, inform the prefects of our situation"


    The sentries stood still for a while. Elisar started to become anxious. Was Jop''s acting not enough to fool them? For him, it was perfect. But if they failed to fool the Tulosans, then they will surely die.


    "Now!" Jop screamed "They are coming. Don''t waste time!"


    "But the general had strict orders not to leave the food"


    "Then one of you must stay behind. Good. He can help me patch this wound. But go now!"


    "I will stay" One of the sentries said. After reaching an agreement, the sentries rushed to inform the camp of the situation. Elisar felt proud. Jop''s skills were superb.


    The sentry then knelt and put his hand on Elisar''s stomach.


    "What were you doing in the forest anyway?" he asked


    "Defecating"


    "Defecating?" the sentry asked. "Together?"


    "I''m afraid of the dark" Jop reasoned. It was a good reason, but Jop said it hesitantly so the sentry must have started to suspect them.


    "Which unit do you belong?" the sentry looked intently on Jop


    "Third cohort, Second Century" Jop answered.


    "Your Prefect and Centurion?"


    "Prefect Nart, Centurion Pyr"


    At that moment, Elisar wanted to strangle Jop. He switched the names! It was supposed to be Prefect Pyr and Centurion Nart. He examined the sentry''s face. It was apparent that he already realized their identities. Elisar saw the sentry slowly reach for the handle of his sword.


    But Elisar was faster. He grabbed his dagger and stabbed the sentry in the chest. His blade buried through the man''s heart. Elisar then lunged towards the sentry and cupped his hand against the sentry''s mouth. Jop also acted fast. He grabbed his dagger and stabbed the sentry''s neck. After making sure that the sentry was dead, Elisar released his hand.


    "What the hell?" Jop asked "That was so sudden"


    "Fool! Prefect Nart and Centurion Pyr? It was the other way around you moron!"


    Jop scratched his head "Is that so?"


    "Yes!" Elisar roared. He then tried to calm himself. They still have to burn the food "Forget it. Let''s burn the wagons."


    Elisar stood up and grabbed a torch. He then went to one of the wagons and looked inside. It was food. He threw the torch inside and after a while, the wagon was burning. Jop also did the same to the other wagon. After making sure that the fire was big enough, he turned to Jop


    "We need to run" he said

 Escape

    Elisar and Jop ran towards their horses. Elisar looked behind. Nobody was chasing them, good. But he knew that they must hurry. The Tulosans should have already discovered the burning wagons.


    "Can''t you run a little faster?" Jop complained


    "I''m trying!"


    "Then try harder. You are too slow"


    Elisar did not answer. He was not slow, Jop was just a fast runner. Jop was one of the fittest people he knew.


    After a while, they reached the tree where they tied their horses into. The Tulosans were now awake. The camp was bustling with activity. Elisar wasn''t worried that the Tulosans would be able to put out the fire. And even if they were able to, most if not all of the food were already burnt by now. Their mission was a success. The only thing left to do was to escape.


    The pair mounted their horse and fled. Knightsend was still a few days away. They can''t lower their guard until they were inside the walls of Knightsend.


    Elisar still can''t believe that they succeeded. They had done things like this before, but those sabotage missions were smaller and less daring compared to what they accomplished today. They actually did it. They snuck inside the Tulosan camp, burnt their food and escaped. He would be lying if he said that their little adventure did not make him feel a little euphoric. Of course it wasn''t easy and there were many close calls, but in the end they accomplished their mission.


    He looked at Jop. Elisar may not want to admit it, but he and Jop were a good team. He was smart but weak, and Jop was strong but a little slow-witted. Maybe Prince Timothy would entrust them with missions like this in the future. It would be dangerous but Elisar felt his body shiver from excitement. Of course he didn''t want to admit this to Jop or else his friend would feel proud about himself. He was strict towards his friend, but Elisar really cares for him. His friend may blabber stupid things but the truth is, Elisar enjoyed listening to all the stupid things Jop talked about.


    "We''re being followed!" Jop shouted


    Elisar snapped back to his senses after hearing Jop. He turned his head and confirmed what Jop said. Elisar''s vision wasn''t sharp so he only saw several moving dots at the distance. He asked Jop about the details of their followers.


    "I counted three so far." Jop answered "I think they are Whistlers"


    "Why?" Elisar asked. He was surprised that Jop was able to find out about that. It was so dark and he himself can''t even determine their numbers.


    "Because they are wearing leather armor and" Jop squinted as if confirming his observation "They are fast. They are gaining on us El!"


    Elisar clutched the reins of his horse. He can''t get any faster. He was never a good rider to begin with. He cursed himself for lacking talent.


    "I can''t go any faster" he admitted to Jop


    "They will catch us with this speed."


    "Can you go faster?"


    "Of course" Jop answered "Their horses may be fast, but the rooster prince lent us the fastest horses in the army remember? Your horse is also fast, you just need to tilt your body a little and mind the timing of your body movements"


    Elisar tried to shift his body a little but he can''t find the proper balance. He almost fell at one point.


    "I really can''t make this beast run faster!"


    "They are close El! At this rate they will catch us in a few minutes"


    Elisar looked at the Tulosans again. He can now see their leather armor. They were close, dangerously close. He was dragging Jop down. He needs to think of something, anything that can help them escape this predicament. But there was nothing he could think of. The Whistlers were faster and they can''t lose them. They also can''t defeat the three Tulosans . There was no other way. He made a decision.


    "Jop" he called "Do you remember what I said earlier about the beneficiary of my pension?"


    "What?" Jop turned to him. "Now is not the time El. Think of a way that will get us out of this. That''s your job"


    "There''s no other way Jop. I can''t think of any plan that will save both our asses." He smiled bitterly "Anyway, about my pension. I lied. I do not intent to divide my pension among the century in case I die"


    "Then who is your beneficiary? Don''t tell me you have a secret wife and child" Jop chuckled


    "It''s you Jop. I left all my savings and my pension in your name. Get it."


    "You''re kidding right?" Jop asked "Why would you make me your beneficiary?"


    "Because you are my friend, my closest friend. Since we were little I''ve known you. I was always strict with you. I always reprimanded you and I was always cold towards you. But that''s just the way I am, Jop. That''s just my personality. I''m sorry if my words hurt you before. I hope you can understand. And I want you to know that you are my best friend." Elisar felt tears falling from his eyes. "You''ll always be, until my last breath and beyond"


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."Are you crying?" Jop confusedly asked "El you''re scaring me. Why are you acting this way?"


    " Report to Prince Timothy that we succeeded in our mission. I''ll hold them. You go on. You''re a good rider so the time I can buy you should be enough"


    "What!" Jop glared at him "No El, don''t. Don''t even think or talk about such nonsense. You always reprimanded me for talking nonsense all the time. Now you are talking nonsense. Don''t steal my job El! I''m the only one qualified to talk nonsense! We can do this. We can find a way like how we always do. With your brain and my talent, we can do anything. So don''t talk nonsense!" he screamed


    Elisar gave his friend one last smile. "Goodbye Jop" he grabbed the reins of his horse and turned the animal around. He unsheathed his sword and charged towards the Tulosans.


    His objective was to delay them for as long as possible. He leaned his body forward. He can hear the wind brushing against his face. It was a cold night. What a cold night to be a cold corpse, he thought.


    The distance between him and the Tulosans shrank rapidly. Three versus one, what a heroic way to die. The bards won''t sing of his death, but it''s okay. He will die tonight, but Jop will live. The Tulosans will kill him, but he will make them work for it.


    The Tulosans maneuvered their horses so that Elisar would pass between them. That way, they could attack him from all sides. Elisar raised his sword and lowered his body. He may be weak compared to Jop, but he was still a soldier. He knows how to fight at least.


    The Tulosan on his right swung his sword towards Elisar''s head. Elisar dodge. He then swung his sword and aimed not on the Tulosan, but on the horse. His sword wounded the animal on its leg. Elisar did not attack the Tulosan because the man was wearing leather armor . Although leather was inferior compared to mail, it still offers good protection. The horse, on the other hand, had no armor. If he crippled the animal, then the Tulosan can''t chase Jop.


    Unfortunately, his victory was short-lived. The Tulosan on his left stabbed his horse. It was a fatal strike and the horse fell. Elisar was able to jump in time and he avoided being crushed by the horse. His body hit the ground and air escaped his lungs. To make things worse, the Tulosans turned their horses around and surrounded him.


    " Drop your weapon and come with us. Our Prefect wants to talk with you." the Tulosan whose horse he cut said. The man dismounted his injured horse and approached him. Meanwhile, the two who were on horseback flanked Elisar.


    "Your Prefect wants to interrogate me about Prince Timothy''s plan. Unfortunately, I don''t know what his plan is. And even if I did, I won''t tell you" he replied. Elisar was actually telling the truth. Aside from burning the Tulosans'' food, he doesn''t know anything about Prince Timothy''s plan.


    "Fool. You only had one chance and you threw it away." the Tulosan pointed at Elisar "Kill him."


    The two Tulosans on horseback prepared their swords. Elisar was about to close his eyes and accept death when he saw someone charging towards them. Upon realizing who it was, he frowned. Moron! Jop you Moron! Why did you come back? He cursed.


    Jop''s charge was silent and fast. Additionally, the Tulosans were distracted. Jop buried his sword into one of the Tulosans. The sword stabbed through the man''s skull. Jop then dueled the other Tulosan on horseback.


    Elisar was surprised but he quickly recovered his senses. The Tulosan on foot will be his opponent. He grabbed his sword and rushed towards the Tulosan. His opponent was surprised by the sudden turn of events. Elisar swung his sword and the Tulosan was too slow. Elisar''s sword cut the Tulosan''s face. The man screamed and instinctively held his wound. Wrong move, Elisar thought. He used the time and stabbed his sword into the man''s armpit. The sword pierced the Tulosan''s heart. Elisar won.


    A few meters away, Jop was able to defeat his opponent. It took a while, but the Tulosan finally succumbed to his wounds.


    "Fool!" Jop shouted " I thought you are the smart one between the two of us?"


    Elisar was exhausted so he sat on the ground "Sorry. I thought we couldn''t defeat them. I was wrong."


    "Well genius, you got two more things wrong"


    Elisar looked up to him. Jop dismounted his horse "You thought that rooster prince would need the confirmation of our success. But no, he doesn''t." he approached him "And you also thought that I would abandon you. Well you''re wrong, I would never abandon my partner." He offered his hand


    Elisar tried to talk but he couldn''t. He did not expect that Jop would come back for him. "Thank you" he finally said. He then grabbed Jop''s hand and stood up.


    "Let''s go back brother" Jop said with a smile

 Burnt Food

    "We''re under attack!" a shout pulled Luther from his sleep. At first he ignored the voice. But the word ''attack'' resonated through his mind. He slid off his bed and looked outside. It was chaos.


    "What happened?" Luther grabbed a soldier by his collar and asked aggressively.


    "The said that the Castonians are attacking us from the burnt forest!" the soldier revealed


    Luther''s jaw dropped. How! How could the Castonians attack them from behind? The Castonians under their third prince were supposed to be ahead of them, not behind. Also, the nearest army was the garrison of Timur. They can''t attack because the castle was under siege. General Rickard himself was leading the siege of Timur so there was no way for the Castonians to escape the siege. He refused to believe that they were under attack.


    Suddenly another cry reached Luther''s ear. "The food wagons are burning! Help!"


    The food wagons! Luther rushed towards the burning wagons. Since the camp of the Whistlers were the closest to the forest, it didn''t take him long to reach the wagons. But it was too late. The fire had already consumed the two wagons. Even if they managed to put out the fire, the food was gone.


    There was a corpse near the wagon. Luther saw stab wounds. He was confused. If it was a guerilla team, they would have killed all the sentries guarding the wagons. But there was just one corpse. Where are the rest of the sentries?


    "Where are the sentries who guarded the food wagons?" he asked the soldiers.


    "That would be us sire" a small voice sounded not far from him. Luther turned to the direction the voice came from. He saw three soldiers lowering their heads.


    "What happened!" Luther roared as he approached the soldiers


    "A pair of soldiers came running from the burnt forest sire. One of them was wounded. They said that the Castonians are coming and ordered us to inform the camp."


    "And you listened to them!?" Luther shouted "You left the wagons!"


    "We are sorry sire. We panicked. We left somebody behind" the soldier looked at the corpse "But the pair must have killed him"


    Saboteurs! Not guerillas but saboteurs! That was the first thing that went through Luther''s mind. And they''re good. They managed to trick the sentries. Luther could understand if there were only two or three sentries guarding the wagons. But eight? The saboteurs managed to trick all of the sentries.


    But the fire was set not so long ago. The saboteurs were still nearby. Luther needs to catch them. That would gain him fame and erase his humiliation. If they could reveal the Prince''s plan, then that would be better. He turned towards the Whistlers.


    "Group yourselves into small groups and scour the surroundings. If you see two people riding their horses away from the camp, catch them. They are Castonian saboteurs. You need to bring them to me. I will give a hundred gold coins to each of the members of the team that catches the saboteurs! "


    After hearing of Luther''s offer, the Whistlers ran towards their horses. There were so fast. Money makes a man gain lightning speed, Luther thought.


    Luther then examined the food wagons. Nearly all of the food was gone. Their food situation was already bad enough before, but now it was abysmal. An army marches on its stomach. If they can''t find food soon, many soldiers will die of starvation.


    After a few hours, the Whistlers came back empty-handed. Well, maybe not empty-handed because a team of three was annihilated not far from the camp. Luther cursed the three morons. Useless! How could they lose! He was so close. Even if the saboteurs revealed nothing, catching them would increase his fame. But the three morons not only failed, they were killed. Weaklings!


    Luther''s anger was interrupted when his squire informed him that General Sigurd called for an emergency meeting. Upon hearing his uncle''s name, Luther subconsciously trembled. The physical abuse he suffered still haunted him. Also he was not unfamiliar with his uncle''s temper. Some people are going to experience hell today, Luther thought.


    ***************************************************************


    The sun started to rise and blanketed the earth with its warmth. The birds were already singing their songs and the daylight had already illuminated the land. A new and beautiful morning dawned.


    But Sigurd''s morning was the opposite of beautiful. It was dark, gloomy and maddening. His knuckles were itching to beat somebody to death. He wanted to rip the bodies of the seven sentries kneeling in front of him.


    Sigurd roared. He roared as loud as he could. He released his anger with his shout. The sound of his voice was so frightening that the seven sentries trembled.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.He then stood up and inched towards the sentries. His steps were heavy and his pace was slow. The seven idiots bowed in fear.


    "You Morons!" he yelled. "Useless shits!"


    Sigurd then grabbed the hair of one of the soldiers and forced the idiot to look at him. He yelled at the man''s face. His voice was too loud and intimidating that the man closed his eyes and cowered.


    "I''m sorry general!" the soldier pleaded


    "Sorry? Can you bring back the burnt grain to its original edible form with your apology?" Sigurd was so angry. He kneed the man on the head. His knee hit the man''s face like a hammer. It was so strong the soldier went limp immediately.


    He then went to the second soldier and slapped his face. His palm was heavy and a painful sound resonated throughout the tent. Sigurd wasn''t satisfied. He slapped the idiot again. It was a strong slap because Sigurd put all his strength into it. The soldier cried in pain. He repeated this dozens of times. In the end, the soldier was left clinging for dear life. His face was swollen.


    Sigurd then stood up and went to the next soldier.


    "General I think that''s enough. We still need to plan our next move." An officer told him from behind. Sigurd turned his head. The officers were already seated around the table. Some of them refused to look at him while the others were staring at the sentries.


    Sigurd looked back at the sentry. He felt his anger surge. He grabbed the sentry''s tunic and dragged the bastard towards the table. Sigurd then made the sentry sit next to him.


    "What''s our situation?" He asked "How much food do we have left?"


    The Quartermaster did not answer immediately. He must be afraid. "It it''s not enough General" he stammered "The food will last a day at most. And that''s if we make the soldiers eat burnt grains."


    "But we can''t survive with that!" a Prefect said "If the garrison of Knightsend really broke the siege all by themselves, then we will have no choice but to assault the castle."


    A few days ago, a preposterous news started to spread in the camp. The garrison of Knightsend sallied forth and defeated the sieging army! The news was so unbelievable that many soldiers and even Sigurd doubted it at first. But after meeting one of the survivors, he confirmed the news. All of this happened while they were chasing Prince Timothy''s army. This meant that their supply lines were broken. Sigurd had already sent a messenger to General Rickard informing him of this.


    After hearing of the news, Sigurd abandoned his dream of killing the Prince and decided to retreat to Tulosa. Many of his soldiers will die of hunger, but he doesn''t have a choice. Although Sigurd really wanted to kill the Prince, he was not a fool. They need to re-establish their supply lines first. General Rickard would probably also retreat. This was a huge setback on their plans but they really need to retreat and fix their supply lines.


    But now that most of the food was gone, they had no choice but to assault Knightsend. Almost all of his soldiers will die if they insisted on marching back to Tulosa. They need the food stored at Knightsend.


    "You heard that?" Sigurd looked at the sentry beside him. "We have no choice but to assault Knightsend because of your stupidity! Many of my soldiers will die! This is your fault! " he grabbed the sentry''s head and smashed it on the table. The sentry immediately lost consciousness.


    "General!" one of the officers shouted in surprise.


    But Sigurd did not listen. He repeatedly pounded the sentry''s head onto the table. His hand was bloodied by the act. After a while, the sentry''s head was reduced to a pulp.


    "I didn''t call you here to discuss our next plans" Sigurd was panting from exertion. "The moment we lost most of our food, there was only one thing left to do and that''s to assault Knightsend. Prince Timothy left us with no choice. I called you here because I wanted all of you to see the fate of the sentries. This is the punishment for failure so none of you should fail in the future. If you dare fail, you would suffer an even worse fate" he pointed at the dead sentry whose head was reduced to a pulp. "Prepare the men. We will march immediately." He commanded


    The officers did not make a sound. They must have been surprised and scared by Sigurd''s actions. After a while, they saluted in an unsynchronized manner and left the tent.


    It will take at least an hour to fully mobilize the camp. Sigurd had an hour. He will spend that time with the remaining sentries. His knuckles were still itching.

 The Calm Before the Storm

    "Mat? Will you promise me?" She asked. It was her again, Timothy thought. Her visits to his dreams had become less frequent. But now he was dreaming of her again. Timothy prepared himself for the next part. He will soon feel sadness.


    But what happened next surprised Timothy. Lucia''s face replaced that of the woman''s. She wore the same clothes and had the same posture, but it was Lucia.


    "I will wait for you Tim. Come back to me" Lucia said. Timothy reached out to her. He missed Lucia so much that seeing her face, even in a dream, triggered extreme emotions. But as his hand touched Lucia''s face, she turned into smoke. He tried to reach the smoke with his hand, but a force accelerated him away from Lucia. Their distance grew until all he could see was darkness.


    Timothy sat on his bed and remained frozen for a while. His heart ached. He wanted to see Lucia again. He wanted to gaze upon her beautiful face, to hear her sweet voice and to feel the warmth of her embrace. His heart longs for her presence, a longing that can''t be extinguished by mere thoughts of her. It was a thirst, a thirst so vile and powerful. Only Lucia could quench the desires of his soul.


    He needs to survive. He needs to return to Lucia. There were still many things he wanted to know about her. Although their long talks made them know each other, Timothy still wanted to immerse himself into her. That''s why he needs to win.


    Timothy stood up and washed his face. Like always, he woke up before sunrise. He flapped the cloth that serves as the door to his tent and went out. The chilly air danced around his nose. It was still dark, but camp was well lit.


    He sauntered around the camp and inspected the sentries'' performance. A Century from Knightsend was in charge of sentry duties today. After examining the alertness of the sentries, he was impressed. The sentries patrolled the whole camp like bees defending their nest. Some even stopped him and demanded identification. After seeing Timothy''s face, the sentries paled and apologized. But it was alright. Stopping him was the right thing to do. He felt proud of his men. They are professionals.


    After his stroll around the camp, Timothy went to General Marvin''s tent. He was stopped by other groups of sentries on his way. When he arrived at the General''s tent, it was already morning. Most of the soldiers had begun their daily routine. Timothy knew that in less than an hour, the camp will be ready for mobilization.


    The past days had been busy for Timothy and his officers so wasn''t able to find the time to talk with General Marvin. He entered the tent.


    "I received this from a pigeon that came from Solon" General Marvin handed him a letter "She also wrote a letter to Mathias but you know the Earl''s personality. He is too pragmatic."


    Timothy took the letter with a broken seal. The seal used was the one Timothy lent Lucia. She also used red wax, indicating the urgency of the matter. Timothy opened the letter and read it. Lucia''s handwriting can''t be mistaken. And as for the contents, Timothy could feel her desire to protect him.


    "You''re lucky Timothy" Marvin commented "You''re lucky to have her"


    "Yes, I am. I owe her my life. But I doubted her at first." He said guiltily.


    "Don''t feel bad about it. Doubting her means that you''re not a fool. But I suggest you trust her from now on. She really cares for you " The General sat in front of him. He then offered Timothy some wine, but Timothy refused. He was not in the mood to drink.


    "I will" Timothy declared "But you know General, our little fellowship could use another member." He smiled as if indicating something.


    Marvin sighed. "Why are you talking to me about this? I just joined Leo''s Tear less than a year ago after you invited me. You should talk to the others."


    "You know the rules, all decisions must be decided by a vote. I''m worried that the others will reject her because she''s not a natural-born Castonian. So I''m garnering support."


    "Well she''s smart and her family is powerful. She will also become your wife soon. Also, I think her ideals fit that of Leo''s Tear. You don''t need to poach my vote. But you''re right. The others might reject her. It will be you job to convince them."


    "That might take time. It will be hard. Some members were traditional in their views. For them, Leo''s Tear should only accept natural-born Castonians." he sighed and admitted "By the way, what do you think about her conclusion?" Timothy asked seriously. Although he now trusts Lucia, she might still be wrong. All the evidences point towards his father''s involvement in this conspiracy, but a part of him was hoping that his father had nothing to do with it. If Lucia was wrong, then neither of them betrayed Timothy. That would be the best case scenario.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source."I think she was right. I''m sorry for being too honest and blunt but I think your father betrayed you. You may not see it Timothy, but the people around you does. I remember when you first arrived at Knightsend a year ago. After you made the whole garrison stand all night, you went to my office. At first I was furious at you for undermining my authority in the castle. But after talking to you, I felt your sadness. You are a son who longs for his father''s recognition. That''s your weakness Tim. You are smart, but you can be fooled sometimes."


    Timothy pondered on the General''s words. He already knew about that. He had known for a long time that his father hated him. He had known already that his father never treated him as a son. But Timothy still believed that maybe someday, his father will love him. He was hoping that his father will change his attitude towards him in the future. But this was the last straw. He will never beg for his father''s love again.


    "Thank you General" Timothy said.


    "Think nothing of it. We''re brothers, with or without Leo''s Tear. If you need help, just tell me and I will do my best to assist you. If you want advice instead, then I will also give you mine. " Marvin said with a smile. "By the way Your Highness, I think we should go now. The camp should be almost ready to march. We need to mobilize as soon as possible to reach Knightsend before sundown."


    Timothy nodded. He never intended to stay inside the General''s tent for a long time anyway. They still have many things to do. Now that they have thousands of horses, they need to take care of the animals. Horses were high maintenance animals and taking care of thousands was not an easy task. Timothy wondered how the Tulosans managed to do it. The Tulosans had so many horses yet their army moves fast.


    Also the soldiers from Castle Thespelae still needed close guidance. They were amateurs compared to the rest of the army. General Bourgis had tried to train them for the past year just like what Timothy did, but the soldiers hated him so the training was not very successful.


    When Timothy went out of the General''s Tent, most of the camp was already disassembled. Most of the tents were now folded. The soldiers were now eating breakfast. He was impressed by the soldiers'' efficiency. This is how Castonian soldiers were supposed to behave. They may not have many horses, but their discipline made up for that deficiency. If given a choice, Timothy would always choose a disciplined army rather than a cavalry-heavy one. A horse can''t break a disciplined man''s will, but a man can break a horse.


    After a while, the army started the last day of their march towards Knightsend. The soldiers, especially those who were unfamiliar with the region, were joyful after hearing that they will reach Knightsend that day. For them Knightsend''s walls were a refuge that ensures their survival.


    Timothy couldn''t help but smile. Just a week ago, they were starving and were surrounded by enemies. They ate stale bread, drank dirty water and slept with one eye open for fear that the Tulosans had already caught up. Now they had an abundance of supplies. All his soldiers had clean clothes and they were eating fresh rations. The situation had been reversed. The Tulosans were now the ones suffering. Even if the saboteurs failed, the Tulosans would still suffer attrition.


    It was afternoon when the army reached Knightsend. Timothy was back. Knightsend was still the same even though Timothy knew that thousands of people died near the castle not too long ago. The village people who were staying inside the castle cheered for the soldiers as they entered the castle. The atmosphere was festive and the soldiers mingled with the locals. Timothy let them continue the festivities even though they still have preparations to make. The soldiers, especially the veterans and those who were from Thespelae, deserve some rest and relaxation.

 A Reason to Fight

    The next day, Timothy received splendid news from James. The saboteurs he sent to burn the food of the Tulosans were successful.


    "Where are they?" Timothy excitedly asked. He was making an inventory of the weapons in the armory when he heard of the news.


    "In your office" James was ecstatic. "Tim, luck is finally on our side"


    Timothy put down the sword he was holding. He gently sheathed the blade and gave it to one of the Quartermaster''s assistants.


    He then walked towards James and put his hand on his squire''s shoulder. "It''s not luck James. Many things in this world are brought upon by mere luck, but our situation right now is not a gift from the goddess of fortune. We made this for ourselves."


    "Yeah" James lowered his head and smiled. "We made this for ourselves" he repeated.


    "Let''s go. I need to hear the full story. But first" he paused and thought for a while "Do you think General Marvin still have some Hadean wine left?"


    *************************************************************


    Timothy poured the bottle of Hadean wine into three cups. He carefully filled each of the cups with the divine liquid, afraid that a single drop will be spilled. The golden hue of the wine seduced him into gulping the whole bottle.


    He then blamed Marvin. The General actually sent him a bottle of Angel''s Wings. There were only about a hundred bottles of Angel''s Wings left in the whole world and it was the second rarest wine ever produced. After seeing the bottle, Timothy''s first thoughts were to hide it and offer the saboteurs a lesser wine. But he dispelled these thoughts. The two men in front of him risked their lives so they deserve a taste of the second rarest wine in the world.


    "Before you tell me of your story, drink first." Timothy gestured towards the three cups.


    "Your Highness" one of the saboteurs voiced. Timothy remembered his name to be Jop "That''s Angel''s Wings right?" he pointed at the bottle with his finger shaking.


    "It is" Timothy confirmed


    "Then" Jop looked at him like a puppy begging for food "Can we have a taste?"


    "Of course. I told you to have a drink, didn''t I?"


    Jop grabbed two of the cups and offered the other to his partner. Timothy also grabbed his cup and slowly poured the wine to his mouth. It was a sip at first, but after Timothy''s tongue was touched by the divine liquid, he couldn''t help but gulp the whole cup. It was beautiful. He had never tasted wine as good as Angel''s Wings before. The aroma of aged wine and its unique sweetness combined into a concoction that severs one from reality.


    "Praise the creator!" Jop exclaimed after licking the bottom of the cup. "Am I dreaming? Elisar, don''t wake me up if I am"


    "Have some respect Jop" Elisar gritted his teeth "We are in front of the Prince"


    Timothy laughed. These twoˇ­ They were so different from each other. One of them was serious, and the other was a chatterbox. They were unlikely friends.


    "It''s okay" Timothy coughed to stop his laughter "So, let''s begin"


    Timothy saw that Jop was still eyeing the bottle.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t run away. Bottles don''t have feet" Timothy joked. "I promise we will split the rest of the wine later"


    "Then.. let me start at the beginning" Jop said


    "No!" Elisar protested "Your Highness, let me report to you about the details of our mission instead. My friend sometimes blabber about useless details"


    "Shut up El. I got this" Jop insisted.


    "Go on. I like reports to be as detailed as possible" Timothy said to Elisar. The soldier nodded but he gave a worried look towards Jop.


    Jop started talking. Timothy then understood what Elisar meant. ''Sometimes blabber about useless details'' was an understatement. Timothy regretted his decision. Jop wasn''t just a chatterbox, he was a talking machine. It was very detailed, too detailed. He blabbered about unrelated things like what they ate, how the food tasted, the weather, where they rested for the night, the hole in his tent, his soggy shoes. He also revealed personal details like the little drama they had when they were escaping the Tulosans. He revealed every single line of conversation of that night. It was like watching a dramatic play. Timothy eyed Elisar and he saw that the soldier was lowering his head, clearly embarrassed. Jop''s story took an hour.


    "Wow" Timothy was amazed by Jop''s ability to talk endlessly.


    "I''m so sorry Your Highness. We wasted your time" Elisar apologized


    "It''s alright" Timothy comforted "You two are really good friends, aren''t you?"


    "Of course Your Highness. I''m his best friend. He said so" Jop nudged Elisar proudly


    "Shut up Jop. I was just confused that time and that''s why I said those embarrassing things. It''s not like I care about you or anything" Elisar looked away and pouted


    Timothy contained his laughter. These two were the strangest pair of saboteurs he knew. Before meeting them, he thought that the two both had cold personalities. Saboteurs and other experts in the underworld usually acted like that. But these two, they were so different from the norm.


    But Timothy remembered the real reason why he met with the two. He wanted to confirm that their mission was a success. He knew the Tulosans will most likely ignore Knighstend and rush towards Tulosan if they still have food. To force the Tulosans into attacking Knightsend, their remaining food supplies needs to burn and disappear.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website."Are you sure that most of the food was burnt?" Timothy asked


    The two soldiers stopped bickering and turned towards Timothy.


    "I''m sure Your Highness. It took them a long time to extinguish the fire. I saw it with my own eyes" Elisar said


    "Good" Timothy smiled "And how many days do you think until they arrive. Consider that they are marching at full speed."


    "Two days at least Your Highness. They are desperate" Elisar answered


    That meant Timtohy had two days left to prepare. The upcoming battle will be his first. Timothy was actually a little nervous. Of course he was, the battle will decide his fate. The lives of the soldiers rest on the palm of his hand. His performance as a General will either save or take lives. So he needs to do his best and prepare the soldiers.


    The preparation he had in mind was not actually physical, but rather psychological. His soldiers were already in shape for the fight. But as for their will, he can''t be too careful. Many battles were lost and won in the past just because someone in the group panicked. Panic spreads like wildfire in a group. Discipline and morale were as important as strength in battle. He decided to inspire the soldiers. He needs to give them a reason to fight and a reason to live. He already had something in mind on how to do this. Well he was planning on doing it the moment he heard that Knightsend had broken the siege so it will be killing two birds with one stone. He walked towards the window and looked outside. The gloomy weather will also help set the mood.


    "Come with me to the graveyard." He ordered Jop and Elisar. But then, Timothy remembered the bottle of Angel''s Wings. "Well, maybe after we finish this" he grabbed the bottle.


    ******************************************************************


    Droplets of rain fell down on John''s face. He looked up and the dismal sky was revealed to him. The clouds hid the sun''s warmth and a depressing feeling enveloped his soul.


    He looked around. Thousands of people were ahead and behind him. They were in a line that stretched as far as the eye can see. In John''s hand was a dagger that had been with him since he was young.


    When Prince Timothy announced that he was going to the graveyard to pay his respects and anyone who wanted to pay their respects could come with him, it created a commotion among the soldiers. Many of the soldiers actually wanted to go and pay their respects too. Their friends and brothers were now below the ground and their sacrifice will never be forgotten. They gave their lives for the sake of Castonia. They died as heroes.


    But the soldiers were too busy to visit the graveyard. The graveyard was about an hour''s walk from the Castle. It was also illegal to leave the vicinity of the Castle without direct orders. Prince Timothy''s announcement gave them relief. Most of the soldiers followed the Prince even though it was raining.


    Now there were thousands of people inching their way towards the graveyard. The villagers joined the procession too and the whole line was composed of men, women, children, the elderly and the soldiers. The mixture of the people was homogenous and one could not distinguish the soldiers from the civilians. In that moment, separation of class and hierarchy was lost. Prince Timothy himself was at the front, trudging in the mud with wet clothes and dreary spirit. In that moment, all of them had one identity. They were all Castonians. It doesn''t matter if one was a soldier, a miner or a farmer. They were all Castonians who were grieving for their dead countrymen.


    It was cold. John was shivering. His wet clothes absorbed the warmth of his body. But John bore the cold, at least his body still had warmth unlike 800 of his brothers.


    It took a long time for him to finally reach the entrance of the graveyard. There were hundreds of gravestones that lined the field. Every single one of the gravestones had a story. The corpses beneath the gravestones were his living brothers once. He lived with them, grew with them and fought with them. Now they are no more.


    At the entrance of the graveyard was a huge plate made of marble. Thousands of things were scattered around the plate, offerings of the people to the dead soldiers. There were flowers, swords, bread and wine bottles.


    John laid his dagger beside the marble. He felt his heart twinge. He remembered Aduin, Erasmus and Que. He remembered the time he saw their lifeless bodies. It was painful. They were his friends and now they''re dead.


    So he must fight. He must ensure that their sacrifices wasn''t for nothing. He must show them that their deaths had an impact to the world.


    In the marble plate, there was an inscription.


    ''To the mad men of Knightsend who fearlessly fought and died. Their bodies now cold, and their consciousness no more. But their courage and loyalty lives on. Defenders of Castonia, we are thankful''

 Prelude to the Battle of Knightsend

    Luther was hungry. His stomach was growling and his body felt weak. The past few days had been hellish.


    If it was already hellish for him, then it should more so for the rank and file. The Castonians really had them in checkmate. Without food, an army can''t function properly. Marches can be tiring and a man needs to eat.


    Luther put his hand inside his pocket and cupped a piece of dried meat. He took it out and secretly ate the whole thing in one bite. It was salty, too salty. But a person forgets his tongue''s protests when the stomach talks. Luther wasn''t satisfied with a single bite. He was really hungry. He put his hand inside his pocket again, but to his surprise and disappointment, there was nothing left.


    "Centurion Lyn, do you have food left with you?" Luther asked the Centurion beside him


    "No, Prefect. I ate the last of my rations a few hours ago." Centurion Lyn answered. There was annoyance in his voice. Luther doesn''t care, he bought their loyalty so he shouldn''t expect the Whistlers to be genuinely friendly with him.


    "That''s a shame then." Luther said with a melancholic tone. "I would have offered you a gold coin for a piece of dried meat"


    "Keep dreaming. I wouldn''t sell it to you even if you offered me two gold coins per piece. ''If'' I still have dried meat, it would probably cost five gold coins each." Centurion Lyn gave Luther a meaningful smile.


    "Sometimes I suspect that you Whistlers are merchants disguised as soldiers" Luther laughed "You really know how to haggle"


    He then took a pen and started writing a promissory note.


    "No Prefect, I want the real thing. I don''t want your notes" Centurion Lyn stopped him.


    Luther frowned. He only had about twenty gold coins left. He was saving it in case of emergency. Now Centurion Lyn wanted to take his coins. But his stomach was growling and his mouth was salivating at the thought of food so he agreed.


    He took fifteen gold coins from his bag and handed it to Centurion Lyn. "Three pieces"


    The Centurion took his coins and handed him three pieces of dried meat. "An honor doing business with you" he mocked.


    Luther grabbed the food and ate it. It only took him a minute to finish his meal. Fifteen gold coins, Luther lamented, that was the worst deal he ever made. It would take a common soldier more than a year to save fifteen gold coins, yet he just spent the same amount on three pieces of salty dried meat.


    But hunger makes one desperate. He looked around. Most of the soldiers marched lazily. They were weak from hunger and exhaustion. His uncle''s decision to march at full speed didn''t help either. A couple of weaklings had already fallen. They just left them on the road to die. They can''t save the weaklings anyway.


    Although they could just eat the horses, they refrained from doing so. More than half of the army worshiped the Great Rider. In many parts of Tulosa, eating horses was prohibited. The Great Rider loves his steed so much that eating horses was a sin for his followers.


    Fools, Luther thought. Outdated, foolish and dangerous beliefs. They would rather starve than disobey their deity. Luther was not a believer of the Great Rider, so he was a little biased. But the Great Rider would forgive them right? It''s a life and death situation so he will understand. Unfortunately most of the soldiers doesn''t think so.


    His uncle actually ordered the slaughter of horses at first. But the order was met with fierce objection from the soldiers. Even those who do not believe in the Great Rider opposed the order. Mutiny threatened the camp so General Sigurd changed his mind. It was really a shame and Luther cursed the Great Rider for making such an absurd request to his followers.


    The three pieces of dried meat wasn''t enough to satiate Luther''s hunger. He wanted more. He was used to a life of luxury so his tolerance for hardship was not that high. He wanted to spend his last coins to buy more food, but he stopped himself. He needs money in case of emergency.


    Maybe his uncle would give him rations? Luther thought. He was afraid of his uncle, but he needs to eat. Additionally, his Uncle won''t beat him in front of the soldiers just because he asked for food. It''s not like he was doing something illegal. So Luther decided to head to the front of the column and ask his uncle for food.


    "I am going to the front. Centurion Lyn is in charge" he shouted to the Whistlers


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work."Why?" Centurion Lyn creased his brows


    "The reason does not concern you Centurion"


    "It does." Luther could feel that the Centurion was angry "These past few days, you have left your responsibilities as Prefect to me. The men always complained about our situation and I was always the one who faced them. Rations? Yes I was the one who distributed what meager food we had. Protests? I was the one who prevented them from having a mutiny. These are volatile times Prefect Luther. Face your responsibilities as Prefect. I''m tired of doing your job for you. You are the Prefect of the Whistlers. "


    Luther doesn''t really care. He bought them so he had no responsibility towards them. "What if I order you to do so? You will have no choice but to obey my orders. Like what you said, I am the Prefect of the Whistlers so I have the right to make you do my will. You''re just like that because the Whistlers right now are a mess. Besides, I am going to the front for the sake of the army. General Sigurd needs me at the front. We still need to plan our strategy." Luther lied.


    Centurion Lyn did not say anything. He just glared at Luther.


    "In case you did not catch my words Centurion, I am ordering you to take over for a while. Do you understand?" Luther said


    Centurion Lyn was still silent. He then slowly nodded but the Centurion was still glaring at Luther.


    "I asked you a question Centurion. Answer me!" Luther shouted


    "Yes! I nodded didn''t I? Just go. Go now." The Centurion conceded.


    Luther smiled. Finally the Centurion gets it. He mounted his horse and went to the front of the line.


    It didn''t take him long to find his uncle because the General''s banner was huge. There were also many officers at the front, including Centurion Stan.


    "Good morning General" Luther gave his uncle his most radiant smile.


    "Why are you here? Your cohort was supposed to be at the back" General Sigurd said grumpily.


    "My second-in-command can handle them. I just want to see Knightsend as soon as possible."


    "Who are you kidding?" His uncle scoffed "You just want food. Well tough shit, we don''t have any left. And even if we still have food, I won''t give you special treatment"


    Luther''s heart broke after hearing that. He just wanted a few more bites, but fate wasn''t good to him.


    "No Uncle, I wasn''t here for that. I just wanted to see Knightsend as soon as possible." He gave a nervous laugh. "Besides, I can''t eat with that around." He turned his head towards the thing that was being dragged by the General''s horse.


    It was the body of one of the sentries who failed to guard the food wagons. General Sigurd tied the man to his horse and dragged him. The sentry''s hands and feet were tied so he was dragged while lying down. The rocks and the ground shredded his body like minced meat. The wails of the sentry lasted for a few hours until the poor man died. After a few more days of marching, the sentry was reduced to grounded meat. It was revolting. Luther can''t stomach seeing such a disgusting display.


    Many soldiers, especially the Knights, protested after seeing such horrendous sight. Centurion Stan even tried to cut the rope once, but he was stopped and the General himself cut one of the Centurion''s fingers as punishment.


    "What? Do you want to follow Centurion Stan''s footsteps? My punishment for the Centurion was not severe because of his good performance in the past. You, on the other hand, failed to kill even a single Castonian. Don''t test my patience nephew." He warned "So endure it. I know you''re weak but I need to show the soldiers the price of failure. The sentry deserves it anyway. Isn''t that right, Centurion Stan?" he turned to the Centurion. His muscular appearance was terrifying.


    Centurion Stan was silent for a long time until he said softly, "Yes General"


    "I can''t hear you Centurion Stan"


    "Yes General" Centurion Stan gritted his teeth.


    "Good. See? If righteous and noble Centurion Stan understands, then you should shut your mouth Luther. Now, go back to your Cohort"


    Luther was just about to turn his horse around when the General stopped him.


    "Wait" General Sigurd called. Luther turned to his uncle "You said that you wanted to see Knightsend. That''s Knightsend." He pointed forward.


    Luther squinted. At the distance, he could see a white dot. The dot grew as they approached it. After a few minutes, the figure of the castle became more apparent.


    The finally arrived at Knightsend.

 Battle of Knightsend 1

    The Tulosans camped just outside Knightsend. They surrounded the Castle but they were not planning on laying a siege. They don''t have enough supplies for a siege.


    "Look at those horses!" Erik exclaimed "Big, muscular and I think they are fast too!"


    "So we are cheering for the enemy now?" Timothy joked as he caressed the rough surface of the walls. After hearing of the news that their guests had arrived, he, Erik and General Marvin went up the walls and observed the Tulosans.


    Suddenly, General Marvin started to sing ''The Horse and the Castle Wall''. It was a song mocking the failed first invasion of Tulosa.


    "And the Knights charged,


    But three times they failed.


    For a horse can''t jump over the walls.


    They fought,


    they trot,


    and injuries they got.


    For a horse can''t jump over the walls"


    "Nice voice General" Erik commented


    "Thank you. But my voice has degraded over the years. When I was still your age, I swooned dozens of noble ladies with my voice"


    "Don''t make Erik envious, General. He''s not good with women" Timothy quipped.


    "Shut up Tim. You''re not either. You just got lucky. I don''t have a lover because I don''t have time for such things." Erik said back.


    "Reasons. I remember you tried to woo Freya many years ago. She was so confused because you gave her a soldier figurine as a gift" Timothy snorted at first but it turned into a full-blown laugher after recalling Freya''s confused face.


    "I was young and stupid that time okay? I didn''t know that courting can be so complicated" Erik defended.


    "Well you just have to find your style Erik. Every man has his quality. My voice is good so I used it. I''m sure you have your qualities too." General Marvin said with a serious face. "And don''t give women soldier figurines" the General couldn''t hold his laugh anymore and his serious face faded. He joined Timothy in laughter. "Did he really do that? What was the reaction of Baron Hall''s daughter?" Marvin asked Timothy between laughs.


    "She was so confused. She thought that Erik wanted to play with her. Erik spent the entire week inside his room" Timothy guffawed. The two of them laughed heartily.


    "Oi! Shut up. In a few years I''m going to marry somebody. The two of you will drop your jaws." Erik declared


    All of a sudden, the three of them heard the heavy footsteps of soldiers. Timothy and General Marvin stopped laughing and returned to their usual serious state.


    Timothy turned towards the footsteps. It was General Bourgis flanked by two guards.


    "Your Highness, I received the information too late. My squire was drunk so he failed to inform me. Don''t worry, I already punished him. Nevertheless I apologize." General Bourgis knelt. His body was stiff and powerful.


    Timothy could see that General Bourgis was a very traditional Castonian. He was very strict not just to the soldiers, but also to himself. He was the sort of person who will punish every single mistake of his subordinates.


    But he was too strict. Being a disciplinarian must be coupled with charisma because the purpose of being strict was to gain respect, not hate. Timothy heard that General Bourgis was too strict when he was at Thespelae. That was the reason why most of the soldiers from Thespelae hated him.


    "It''s alright General." Timothy comforted "We can''t fully control the performance of our subordinates."


    "Thank you Prince Timothy for your leniency towards my shortcomings." General Bourgis stood up and fixed his clothes. "So, what should we do about the Tulosans Your Highness?"


    "I''m sending an envoy" Timothy smiled


    "An envoy?" General Bourgis had a surprised expression. "For what?"


    "A parley of course."


    "But you said that we will crush them. Why do you want a parley? The battle will begin soon. Isn''t it too late for a parley?"


    "We will General, we will. But we need a parley first. Also, you''re wrong General" Timothy approached the General and smiled. He wanted to dispel General Bourgis'' concerns. "The battle had already begun"


    ****************************************************************************


    Sigurd was seated at the center of the table. Beside him were his Prefects and other high-ranking officers. On the other side of the table sat five Castonians.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Sigurd''s voice was firm and unfriendly. He never thought that the Castonians would send an envoy requesting for a parley. He wanted to refuse them first, but his curiosity got the better of him.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road."Peace" The envoy replied "By the way, call me Adrian"


    "Peace!" Sigurd spitted. "You burn our food and you request peace?!"


    "You invaded us, laid siege to our castles and killed our people" Adrian''s voice was shaking "You are right, you don''t deserve peace. But our Prince offered you peace anyway."


    Sigurd was taken aback by Adrian''s anger. He himself was a violent person, but the envoy''s anger was something else.


    He stroked his beard. He always stroke his beard whenever he was confused about something. Why would the Castonians send a peace offer at a time like this? It was too late for peace. His soldiers were already starving and they already killed many of the people who once lived in the villages around Solon. Also why would they want peace? They had the upper hand. Sigurd doesn''t believe that Prince Timothy was stupid. The Prince bested him twice already so he must be planning something.


    "So what do you want in return?" Sigurd tested the envoy


    "Nothing. I told you, we only want peace. We Castonians are peace-loving people unlike you" Adrian''s words were sharp and they drew frowns from the officers.


    Sigurd himself felt annoyed by the Andrian''s tone. Doesn''t he realize that his life was in danger? One word from Sigurd and he will die.


    Sigurd calmed himself. He had anger issues, but the envoy''s insults meant nothing to him. He was just an envoy so Sigurd should not lower himself and be annoyed by a lowlife.


    "So you will let us go back to Tulosa? You will not harass our rear, is that it?"


    "Yes. In return, you should pack your things and get out of our sight. Your dirty images are revolting"


    Sigurd again calmed himself. Dealing with this sharp-tongued envoy really tests his patience, patience he didn''t have in the first place. But this will be the last time.


    "That will be your final insult, understand?" Sigurd gave the envoy a menacing look. "Or else I would personally cut your tongue!"


    Sigurd expected that the envoy would tremble in fear. But he was wrong. The envoy nodded, but his face showed no signs of fear. Sigurd was impressed. Most people would have already cowered after hearing his threats, but the envoy didn''t.


    "Let''s continue" Sigurd said "Why? Why do you want peace? You have the castle and we are starving."


    "Because we don''t want to lose more men. We are tired of this. Prince Timothy is tired."


    Sigurd smiled inwardly. He was lying, the envoy was lying. Sigurd detected the slight hesitation in the envoy''s answer.


    "Oh? Prince Timothy doesn''t want to lose men." Sigurd mocked. But then his expression turned serious. "You''re lying."


    "I wasn''t!" the envoy panicked. It was satisfying seeing a sharp-tongued man panic. "Prince Timothy really wants peace!"


    Sigurd unsheathed his sword and pointed its tip towards the envoy''s throat. The officers and the guards also grabbed their weapons.


    "Tell me the reason why Prince Timothy doesn''t want to fight!" Sigurd shouted


    The envoy''s eyes were now slightly wet. So it was an act after all, Sigurd thought. The earlier tough stance of the envoy was no more.


    "Harming envoys is a war crime" The envoy tried to act tough one last time, but it was apparent from his voice that he was afraid.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of war crimes? We just butchered civilians so we are already criminals. So please be careful with your words next time."


    The envoy nodded. But this time, Sigurd can see that he was afraid. Finally, Sigurd could savor the fear in the envoy''s eyes.


    "The gates are broken" the envoy finally revealed while lowering his head.


    "Adrian!" one of the Castonians shouted. "Don''t betray us!" The Castonian tried to attack Adrian, but Sigurd''s guards stopped him.


    "They will kill us if we don''t tell them. I don''t want to die!" Adrian shouted back


    "What do you mean?" Sigurd asked Adrian. Does that mean, they can just enter the castle?


    "It''s broken. The last battle damaged the front gate. That''s why we don''t want to fight. Actually, Prince Timothy sent me here to buy time. The soldiers should be fixing the gates by now." The envoy revealed.


    Sigurd can''t believe it. The gates of Knightsend are broken! His army could march inside. If he remembered correctly, the Castonians kept the front gate open even after they camped outside of the castle. At first Sigurd though that the Castonians were just mocking them by not closing the gates.


    Sigurd ran outside. He then squinted and examined the front gate of the castle. It was open. His army could enter the castle!


    Sigurd ran back inside the tent. He should not waste time.


    "Get to your cohorts! We attack now!"

 Battle of Knightsend 2

    Nearly nine thousand men were charging towards Knightsend, half of them on horseback.


    It was a spectacular sight. The soldiers were like bees, swarming and flocking towards their poor target. The combined sound of hooves and boots shook the earth. The glistening tips of their spears and swords were like a bed of needles. It was a grandiose moment, a scene worthy of songs from the bards.


    Centurion Stan put his weight on the stirrup. This habit of his was dangerous. He could fall or if the horse''s momentum was suddenly interrupted, he could break his legs. Despite this, Stan had no intention of stopping or even curbing this dangerous habit of his. He likes to put pressure on his legs because it makes him calm down.


    Stan was anxious, so anxious that his sweat was as cold as morning dew. The next few hours will decide their fate.


    When the Prefect of the Knights suddenly ordered a charge towards the castle, Stan was actually hesitant. The Prefect said that the Castonian envoy revealed that the front gate of Knightsend was broken and General Sigurd ordered the most of the army to seize the opportunity and assault the castle.


    But even if the front gate was broken, Stan still felt anxious. He felt that the General''s order to commit most of the soldiers was too impulsive.


    Something felt wrong. He experienced firsthand the deadliness of Prince Timothy''s soldiers. He still feels a little afraid whenever he thinks of the battle in the forest. Prince Timothy''s subordinate was cunning, and the prince should be more so.


    It just felt strange that they could just enter the castle through the front gate. It was too simple. It was too easy. He expected that they would spend thousands of Tulosan lives just to break through the gates. But now most of the soldiers were entering the front gate unopposed. He was really anxious about this.


    Stan closed his eyes and mumbled a silent prayer to the Omniscient. Unlike most of the Tulosans who prayed to the Great Rider, the Knights worship the Omniscient.


    ''Omniscient guide my ways for I am your son. May your light shine brightly even in the darkest times. May your will be done for it is good. Omniscient guide my way for I am afraid. Protect me with your light. Save me from the darkness of the night. Omniscient guide my way for you are great. Your wisdom illuminates ignorance and your power is divine. Omniscient, protect me and my brothers. I am Stan, your servant, your follower and your son.''


    He opened his eyes. By now, most of the soldiers had entered through the front gate. The Knights were at the back because it took them a long time to don their armor and prepare their steed.


    The front gate of Knightsend was large, able to fit three wagons side by side so congestion was not so bad. It didn''t take long for the Knights to finally reach the gate.


    Stan''s century entered the castle.


    ***********************************************************************


    Luther was not happy. After witnessing the betrayal of the Castonian envoy, he thought that his uncle would let his cohort join the battle. Even if the front gate of Knightsend was open, they still need all the men they could get.


    But his uncle forbade his cohort from joining the battle. Although Luther promised his uncle to stay idle and to not join the battle, he hoped that the General would forget about his promise or at least change his mind. But no, his uncle personally reminded him of his promise.


    The whistlers were guarding the camp along with the General''s personal guards. Cavalry as camp guards? What a waste! His cohort was supposed to be fighting at the front, gaining back their lost honor. This was supposed to be his chance to get his revenge. He spent all his fortune just to buy the loyalty of the Whistlers. He needed to join the battle soon to at least get his money''s worth. He won''t gain prestige by guarding the camp.


    "Can''t you really talk to your uncle about this?" Centurion Lyn slapped the saddle of his horse and asked angrily. Although the General prohibited them from joining the battle, they were currently on horseback in case of emergency.


    "I did. But he was adamant in keeping the Whistlers away from the battle" Luther answered


    He understood the Centurion''s resentment. Not being able to join the battle meant that they will receive little to no loot. Now Centurion Lyn is angry even at the General. Greed really makes a man brave, Luther thought.


    "Dammit" Centurion Lyn cursed. "Why do I feel that this is your fault?"


    "My fault? Don''t blame everything to me" Luther answered awkwardly. This was really his fault.


    But he was as unhappy as the Whistlers with this arrangement. He spent about 25,000 gold coins just to guard the camp.


    "You know what?" Luther looked sternly at Centurion Lyn "I don''t care anymore. Let''s go!"


    "What?" Centurion Lyn asked. He gave Luther a questioning look.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience."Do you want to join the battle or not? If you don''t, then remain here and enjoy the view or something. But I''m going inside the castle with the rest of the cohort"


    "But" the Centurion stuttered


    "But I''m going against the General''s orders? I don''t care! I just spent a huge amount of money on bribing you. Maybe he will forget, I don''t know. But I''m getting my money''s worth."


    Centurion Lyn smiled. It was a greedy smile like that of a merchant. "Let''s go." He then turned to the Whistlers to announce the order "The Prefectˇ­"


    But Luther interrupted him. "No! Let me do it." Luther coughed a few times to clear his throat. He turned to the soldiers


    "Whistlers! Charge!"


    *****************************************************************


    Sigurd watched his men enter the Castle. He felt excited and at the same time, anxious.


    He remembered fifteen years ago when they attacked Knightsend. It was a bloody battle that lasted from sunrise to sundown. They assaulted the castle three times, but the walls were just too strong. The Century under his command fought like madmen, scaling the walls, ramming the gates, forcing their way inside the castle all while the enemy hurled rocks and fired arrows from above.


    It was grueling. They bled and fought like men that day. They killed and died, it was chaotic.


    But it was glorious.


    Battles always excite Sigurd. Maybe his excitement stems from his violent nature or maybe battles were really just exciting for men, but the chaotic appeal of battles fills his heart with an unexplainable calmness.


    He stared at the wide-open front gate of Knightsend. Fifteen years ago, many of his comrades died trying to snatch control of the gate. Now it was open.


    Sigurd then went inside his tent. If he stayed any longer, he wouldn''t be able to stop himself from joining the battle. The appeal of battle was just too strong.


    Sigurd flapped the entrance of his tent and was greeted by the sight of the tied Castonian envoys. Sigurd went to his desk and grabbed a bottle of wine. He poured some wine into his cup and enjoyed the unique aroma. It was a cheap wine, but it was Sigurd''s favorite. Hadean wine was overrated. He turned towards the envoys and took a sip.


    "I really must thank you for your help. Don''t worry, I will give you Prince a quick death" he mocked.


    Sigurd felt proud of himself. Seeing the pitiful state of his enemies made Sigurd happy. He took another sip and studied the expression of the Castonians.


    Suddenly the envoy whose name was Adrian laughed. He laughed so loud that Sigurd wanted to cover his ears.


    Did he finally lose his mind? Sigurd knew that guilt could sometimes turn a man insane but he never expected to see something like this in his lifetime.


    "What are you laughing at?" Sigurd asked angrily


    But Adrian continued his laughter. Sigurd felt his anger surge. How dare he.


    Sigurd put his cup down and approached the Castonian. His footsteps were heavy and his movement was powerful. Sigurd bent his body and lifted Adrian''s chin. He looked into his eyes.


    "Answer me!" Sigurd roared


    The Castonian stopped his laughter and looked back into Sigurd''s eyes. Adrian''s eyes were burning with anger. Sigurd could see it. It was hatred, smoldering like wildfire. Sigurd considers himself as a brave man. But Adrian''s eyes scared him. He was really scared.


    On the other hand, Adrian''s face had no trace of fear. It''s like he was looking at an insect. Sigurd felt small and powerless.


    Instead of answering him, Adrian turned to the other Castonians and started singing ''The Horse and the Castle Wall''. The four Castonians also joined his song.


    "And the Knights charged,


    But three times they failed.


    For a horse can''t jump over the walls.


    They fought,


    they trot,


    and injuries they got.


    For a horse can''t jump over the walls"


    After singing the song, Adrian turned to Sigurd and looked at him in a mocking way. Sigurd couldn''t hold his anger anymore so he punched Adrian''s face. The envoy fell down but he immediately stood up and gazed at Sigurd. It was terrifying. Sigurd felt his blood turn cold and he trembled.


    "You want me to answer you General Sigurd?" Adrian''s voice was cold. "Then I will tell you this" He paused and gave Sigurd a sinister smile. "Never, ever underestimate the loyalty of a Castonian. Especially if Prince Timothy is your opponent"


    Sigurd was taken aback by the envoy''s words. At first he was confused. But then thousands of thoughts came flooding inside his head. He felt shivers down his spine. Was it all an act? Did he fall into a trap? His heart beat fast.


    Sigurd stood up and immediately ran outside. His powerful leg muscles accelerated him so fast it seems inhuman. But before he could reach the door, his squire entered his tent. Sigurd could see that his squire was in shock.


    "General! We''re in trouble!"

 Trapped

    After going through the front gate of Knightsend, the inside of the whole castle was revealed to Stan.


    To put it simply, Knightsend was a small castle. The walls were not very high and the towers were not impressive. But it was well maintained. The Castle was clean and the walls, although old, have not degraded.


    The castle ground was crammed with the Tulosans. To this, Stan was confused. At first he thought that he would be greeted with bloodbath. The Castonians, after all, were fighting for their lives. But the Castonians didn''t fight for the gate. In fact, he was confused why the Castonians didn''t just put a wall of pikes to block the gate. It wouldn''t hold forever, but it would be better than letting them take the gate unopposed.


    Now, there were thousands of Tulosans in the castle grounds. He had been in a siege before and he knew how castle assaults work. After taking the gates, the attacking army must then take the walls through the doors in the walls that lead to the top. It would be tough because the defending army would defend these entryways. If the defending army locked these doors, the attackers must then use the rams to break them.


    Stan then remembered something. They didn''t bring rams. General Sigurd was so focused on taking the front gate that he forgot about the doors that lead to the walls. If the Castonians locked these doors, then it would be hard for them to take the walls even though they now control the castle grounds. And if the Castonians showered them with arrows from above, it would be catastrophic.


    He looked around. At their back was the front wall of the castle that faced the road. To their sides were also walls. To their front was another wall that divided the castle into two. He then realized their dangerous situation. His eyes went wide. The the entire Tulosan army was in a basin! If the Castonians were lying about the broken gate and closed it, then the whole army would be trapped inside the castle grounds. He needs to warn them. This is dangerous! They need to retreat!


    "Retreat!" he shouted as loud as he could "It''s a trap! Retreat now!" but his voice was lost among the noises.


    Stan didn''t give up. He warned and shouted to his Knights. He tried his best to preach his realization. His throat was aching. At last he was successful. He eventually gathered the attention of his century.


    Stan''s Century retreated to the gate. They need to get out of here as fast as possible. This was all Prince Timothy''s trap. They had fallen into a trap. Many people will die but at least Stan saved his century. He will be mocked for retreating but who cares? His knights need to live.


    His Knights were fleeing fast and the clinking of their armor rented the air. They were close to the gate. Stan felt a little relived. They will survive, his Knights will live. On the other side of the gate was salvation. Stan thanked the merciful Omniscient for saving him and his knights.


    But just as they were only a few meters away from the gate, it closed. The heavy gate fell, its bottom pounded the ground. Stan''s hope was snuffed like a candle. His jaw dropped. They were so close. They were almost out. But they didn''t make it. What will happen to them now?


    "No!" Stan shouted. He immediately dismounted his horse and ran towards the gate. His Knights also did the same. They squatted and tried to lift the gates up, but it was too heavy. Stan filled his lungs with air and held his breath. He poured his strength into lifting the gate. But the gate didn''t move even a little.


    Eventually, Stan''s vision blurred. He fell down. Beside him, many of the Knights were also panting from exertion.


    "No!" Stan cried. He pounded the iron gate with his hand "No" his voice became weaker.


    Stan failed. It was too late. Many of his Knights will die because realized the trap too late. He looked at the faces of his Knights. They were as worried as he was.


    Arrows started to rain.


    ***********************************************************************************


    Luther was riding at the front of his cohort when the gate closed. Fortunately, they were still outside. At first he thought that he was just seeing things, but the gates dropped. Luther was confused. The gates were supposed to be broken. He was there when the envoy revealed that Knightsend''s front gate was broken.


    Luther squinted and confirmed it. The gates of Knightsend were really close! Most of the army were trapped inside. Was this a trap of the Castonians? Was the envoy lying when he said that the gates were broken?


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Luther then realized that this was clearly a trap! With the gates closed, most of the Tulosan soldiers were trapped inside. The Castonians could just fire arrows all day and not lose a single soldier. Prince Timothy planned all of this. They had fallen into his trap. From the burning of the supply wagons to the envoy''s deceit, he planned it all. And they followed the Prince''s plan step after step.


    Suddenly, Luther had flashbacks of that night, that dreadful battle in the forest that destroyed both his military and political career. This level of trickery was comparable to what he experienced that night. No, this was more vile and refined. It involved both large scale and small scale planning. It also involved political deception and sabotage. Luther was both awed and angered by the Castonian trickery. The trap was perfect.


    For the first time since that fateful night in the forest, Luther felt real fear. He was afraid when he faced his uncle after his defeat and that time he went to the camp of the Whistlers. But the fear he experienced in those moments was incomparable to the fear in his heart right now. It was a sinister feeling. It was dread. Prince Timothy was an enigma that worked behind the scenes. He was a phantom that strikes from behind, an unstoppable force that destroys anything in its way. They had been dancing on the palm of his hand all along.


    "Halt!" Luther ordered and his cohort stopped their charge. "This is a trap. We have fallen into a trap." he muttered


    "For the first time, I agree with you" Centurion Lyn said as he looked at the castle. "I wonder what''s going on inside. Should we do something to help them? If so, what?"


    "To hell with that. We can''t help them anyway. We need to retreat" Luther immediately said. Help? What can they do?


    Luther turned his horse around. They need to flee to the refuge of the camp. But what he saw shocked him. He thought that Prince Timothy''s plan was already perfect, but turns out it wasn''t complete yet.


    Hundreds, no, thousands of cavalry were charging towards the camp. It was both an amazing and terrifying sight. It was a scene that future paintings would depict. It was marvelous yet terrifying.


    Luther''s eyes were glued on the charging cavalry. He knew that he should do something. It was his duty as an officer to help the camp. But there were only a few hundred soldiers defending the camp and that already includes the non-combatants. The camp was already doomed so Luther was reluctant to help.


    "In the name of the Great Rider!" Centurion Lyn exclaimed. He then turned to Luther as if he was begging for guidance.


    "We need to flee Centurion. We lost this battle" Luther admitted. The people inside the castle were done for. Also in a few moments, the Castonian cavalry will swarm the camp. Only his cohort will remain. Only the Whistlers will survive.


    Luther was thankful to his Uncle for preventing him from joining the assault. He was also thankful to his own stubbornness for getting them out of the camp. If there was a God, it doesn''t matter if it was the Great Rider or the Omniscient, he should have favored Luther.


    **************************************************************************


    " General! We''re in trouble!"


    Sigurd himself halted and looked blankly at the squire. "What happened?" he yelled.


    "They are.." his squire''s words were interrupted by the shaking of the ground. It was powerful. Sigurd could feel the force of whatever caused the tremble.


    His squire faltered for a while but he managed to finish his sentence "They are charging General! The Castonians are charging!"


    "What?!" Sigurd can''t believe what he just heard. That was preposterous! The Castonians are charging? But Sigurd wasted no time. He immediately moved his legs.


    Sigurd leapt outside and saw that the camp was now different from before he entered his tent. It was chaotic. The soldiers were running around, clearly in panic. Shouts of orders can be heard.


    He then looked around. What he saw stunned his senses. It looked like a cloud of dust at first, but upon closer inspection one could clearly see what it really was. Thousands of cavalry were charging towards them with their lances pointed forward. Their flags display an image of a white lion with two swords crossed above it. It was the flag of Castonia.

 A Monsters Cage

    Timothy was looking at the dying Tulosans from the walls. It was a bloodbath below.


    Although the Tulosans were trying to defend from the arrows, they can''t do anything but defend. Timothy locked the doors that lead to the walls. He also positioned pikemen in all of the entryways in case the Tulosans break through the doors.


    The Tulosans were in chaos. Some were trying to break the doors that lead to the top of the walls. Some were busy finding shelter from the arrows. But most of the Tulosans were at the gate, trying to lift the thing open. There was a huge steel lock at the top of the gate so even if a hundred men tried to lift it open, the gate won''t budge.


    By now, hundreds of Tulosans lie dead on the castle grounds. Several hundred more were injured by arrows. Cries of pain filled the air with a dreadful vibe.


    Timothy detested this. Even though the Tulosans slaughtered many of the people who lived in the villages around Solon, Timothy knew many of them were just forced to do so. He hated the Tulosans for invading his Kingdom, but Timothy did not enjoy their deaths.


    A human''s conscience was a fragile thing. Timothy believes that most human beings were inherently good. Laws were made and rules were implemented because human beings desire peace, they desire goodness and prosperity. Although some people were evil, they belong to the minority. These animals of society were being punished because people hated evil.


    So even though the Tulosans below him did terrible things, he still felt uncomfortable seeing them die. He was still a normal human that felt empathy towards the suffering and death of others.


    Timothy wasn''t a pacifist. He believes that sometimes, war and violence were necessary to solve conflicts. But the reason of this war was stupid. Stupid leaders led the people to this stupid conflict. The powerful tricked the weak into believing that this war was necessary. No, this war wasn''t necessary. By killing each other, they are wasting lives and resources.


    Timothy doesn''t want to fight his whole life so he will show mercy to those who surrender. For Tulosa and Castonia to have a lasting peace, he should minimize the hatred brought upon by this war. His duty wasn''t to kill the Tulosans, but to subdue them.


    Timothy raised his hand. After a short while, his soldiers stopped firing.


    "I will show mercy to those who surrender" Timothy declared to the Tulosans. "Drop your weapons and I promise not to harm you. I am Timothy Castonia and unlike your General, I desire peace. Of course we will still punish you for your war crimes but we will do it justly."


    The Tulosans just looked at him. They did not say anything. Maybe it was out of loyalty to their Kingdom or maybe they just don''t trust Timothy, but it seems most them didn''t want to lay down their arms yet.


    "Your silence indicates that you still wanted to fight. I respect that. Every hour, I will order a minute of ceasefire and will offer you peace again. Just tell me if you had enough of this." Timothy lowered his hand "Fire"


    The Castonians fired their crossbows again.


    *************************************************************************


    John''s horse was charging. The wind brushed against his face as his horse ran at full speed. It was a glorious feeling.


    Beside John were the Leons. The Leons were famous among the soldiers. Even though the Castonian army neglected the use of cavalry in combat, every soldier still dreamed of joining the Leon cohort. The pay was good and the prestige was even better.


    At first John thought that the Leons were proud and unapproachable. He was wrong. They were just normal people. They drink, they eat and they shit. They even let the veterans borrow their horses in the battle of the forest. Most of them were kind and humble.


    John felt honored charging with the Leons. If he survive this battle and grow old as a veteran, he would tell his grandchildren of this day. He would tell them that he, Centurion John Wilkin, charged with the Leons in the name of Prince Timothy.


    He then clasped his lance. The Leons taught him the proper way of holding a lance while charging. He made sure that his lance was straight and his posture was firm.


    The Tulosan camp was near. He can now see the figures of the Tulosans. Most of them ran but a good portion of the enemy stood their ground. John was not surprised. These soldiers were the best of the best. They were the chosen guards of their General so they will not break easily.


    "Remember lad" a Leon Centurion said to John "Don''t put your weight on the stirrup unless you want to break your legs. Move with the direction of the impact and leave your lance after you impaled somebody."


    "Thank you sir!"


    "Don''t be like that. We have the same rank. See you on the other side" the Centurion winked


    John smiled. The Leons were really different from what he expected.


    He then looked ahead and found his first target. It was a small group of soldiers who were holding their ground. They wore good armor and it was apparent from their stance that they were well trained.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.John aimed his lance towards the chest of one of the soldiers. He followed the advice of the Leons and held his lance straight and firm. The tip of his weapon inched closer to his target. Time ticked slowly and John held his breath.


    Finally, his lance struck the chest of the Tulosan. It was a direct hit and his lance penetrated the man''s armor. John felt his lance pierce the flesh and bone of the Tulosan. It was a strange sensation. John had killed before, but killing on horseback was different.


    He let go of his lance and drew his sword. Swords were almost useless against armored opponents but John had no choice. He turned his horse around and looked for another target. The battle was chaotic. Hundreds of men were running around the place. Horses charged out of nowhere. The cries and screams resonated like a sonata of fear.


    But before John could find his next opponent, the battle was already over. Most of the Tulosans were either dead or had already surrendered. What remained of the Tulosan army was a small pocket of guards forming a circle wall with their spears. At the center of the circle was a huge man holding his sword firmly. John went closer. Hundreds of Castonians surrounded the remaining Tulosans.


    ***************************************************************************


    It was over. Sigurd knew that he already lost. He knew that there was no way out of this.


    The soldiers guarding the camp were folded by the Castonian charge. It wasn''t even a battle. The Castonian cavalry outnumbered them five to one.


    Sigurd looked around. His nephew was missing. Well he shouldn''t expect the Whistlers to stay and fight. Sigurd was certain that the cowards had already fled. Good for Luther, he thought.


    Regarding his current situation, Sigurd can''t do anything. It was an utter defeat.


    "General Sigurd" a familiar voice called. Sigurd looked towards the direction of the voice. It was Adrian.


    "Surrender now. We will not harm you" Adrian promised "Prince Timothy offers mercy to those who drop their weapons."


    "And then what?" Sigurd asked "You will imprison us until our bodies rot? Or maybe your Prince wants to parade us in chains?"


    "I assure you that Prince Timothy will not parade you in chains. He will protect your honor and dignity at least. But you''re right. We need to punish you for your crimes." Adrian explained. He walked towards the wall of spear. Just like earlier, he was unafraid.


    Sigurd looked at his sword. It was a gift from General Kingston himself. Fifteen years ago, when he was just a centurion, General Kingston gave him the sword as a gift.


    He treasured the sword and rarely used it. The sword was a gift from a great person and he planned on making the sword a family heirloom. His descendants will pass the sword as their family''s treasure. At least that was how he planned it.


    He then looked at Knightsend. He remembered the first time he saw the castle. He was still young that time. He was a young officer with big dreams. Unfortunately, the botched invasion ruined his youth. It ruined his sanity. He was never the same after he returned to Tulosa.


    Many of his comrades died that day. He always had nightmares showing him the vivid corpses of his comrades. Whenever he looks at the Castle, he always sees that bloody scene fifteen years ago. Knightsend''s walls were white. But Sigurd knew that once these walls turned red. The Castle''s front gate was now clean, but once hundreds of corpses were scattered near the gate.


    Sigurd closed his eyes and then he smiled.


    "You know, I really don''t care even if you execute me for my crimes." Sigurd went closer to Adrian. His voice was calm "But I have my pride"


    Adrian looked at him and slowly nodded "Is that your final decision General?"


    "It is" Sigurd answered


    "Then I will respect that. You are my enemy and I despise every fiber of your being. But as a fellow warrior, I will respect your decision. I will give you an honorable death."


    "Thank you" Sigurd said "Then, shall we start?"


    "Yes"


    What followed next was a short but intense battle between the Castonians and the Tulosans. It was bloody. The remaining Tulosans fought to the death.


    In the end, Sigurd was the only one left standing. His right arm was dismembered and he had three stab wounds on his stomach. He was bleeding. He had no strength left and he fell on his knees.


    Sigurd looked up and saw Adrian approach him. Adrian knelt in front of him and held a dagger to his chest.


    "Rest now, General Sigurd. You have fought bravely."


    Adrian stabbed Sigurd''s heart. He then supported Sigurd''s back and laid him on the ground facing up.


    Sigurd saw the sky. It was peaceful, the peace he had been searching for these past fifteen years. His life had been a cage, and he was a prisoner of his own hatred. He released all the hatred inside his heart. He then saw the smiling figures of his comrades. He had finally broken the cage. Sigurd''s vision darkened.


    He was finally free.

 Aftermath

    Timothy''s men had been firing arrows for five hours now. Since there was a limited number of a crossbow in the castle, he divided his soldiers into two shifts alternating every hour. This way, his men wouldn''t get exhausted.


    As for the arrows, they spent more than half of their stockpile already. Nevertheless, more than a thousand Tulosans had already died while the rest were exhausted. It shouldn''t take long.


    "I surrender!" a voice resounded from below.


    Timothy searched for the source of the voice and found a group of Knights hiding under their shields. The shields they held looked like porcupines with dozens of protruding arrows. Many of the Knights were injured with some bolts finding their way through the small gaps in the Knights'' armor.


    Timothy raised his hand and ordered a ceasefire even though it had only been half an hour since the last one. His soldiers lowered their crossbows and there was a cessation of hostilities. The atmosphere that was earlier filled with the sound of whizzing of arrows was now silent.


    "What is your name?" Timothy asked from the top of the wall.


    "Stan Belford, Centurion of Fifth Century, Third Cohort of Tulosans Knights" the man answered.


    "Do you wish to surrender, Stan Belford?"


    "I do" Stan answered without hesitation.


    "Do you understand that even if you surrender, we will still punish you for your crimes? We would have treated you as prisoners of war if you just abided with the rules of war. But you committed war crimes against the citizens of Castonia so we will treat you as criminals. You will be appropriately punished depending on the severity of your crimes. We could even give you capital punishment." Timothy said slowly and clearly. He wanted Stan to understand that surrendering doesn''t wash his hands of his crimes. Justice will be served fairly but ruthlessly.


    "I do Prince Timothy" he then turned to the rest of the Tulosans. "I had enough of this. We lost. We should just surrender and accept punishment for our crimes."


    Stan then turned back and looked at Timothy. "I, Stan Belford, surrender to you Prince Timothy Castonia. May you treat me justly" he then unsheathed his sword and dagger and threw them away. He removed his armor and also did the same.


    Many Tulosans followed Stan''s actions. They threw their weapons, put their hands on the back of their head and lay down.


    Timothy felt relieved. He wanted to let as many Tulosans to live as possible. There were only two ways to have peace with Tulosa in the future. Either he tame them or exterminate them. Timothy was not willing to exterminate a race. He wasn''t that evil. So the only to have peace was to end the cycle of hate and revenge. It would be hard, but time heals old wounds. He needs to reduce the casualties to hasten this healing period. This stupid war with a stupid cause had taken many lives already.


    It took three more hours to break or exterminate the rest of the Tulosans. There were some who never surrendered and fought to the death. Somehow, Timothy understood their choice. Accepting defeat was hard, it was painful. Some people were just too consumed by emotions to see the bigger picture. Nevertheless, most of the Tulosans surrendered.


    In the afternoon, Timothy received news from the cavalry. They were victorious but a force of about five hundred cavalrymen got away. Timothy can''t blame them after hearing that this group of cavalry were the Whistlers. He had heard of the Whistlers before. They were fast and light. There was no way for his cavalry to catch up to them.


    Also Timothy received some disappointing news. General Sigurd fought to the death. Timothy thought that General Sigurd would surrender and lay down his arms. But the General fought until his last breath. Timothy was really disappointed that General Sigurd did not surrender. Of course with the severity of his crimes, he would still get capital punishment. But at least he would die for justice.


    General Sigurd was an evil man. He did evil things. The dark deeds of his army were mostly because of him. Human beings may be inherently good, but human ethics was a fickle thing. People will always follow a leader. They always thirst for guidance. And if the leader was evil, the followers would disregard their personal feelings and forget morality.


    This was the reason why leaders hold the most responsibility in this world. A weak but charismatic person, when propped on a horse, could still inspire armies and change the course of history. Timothy considers himself a leader. He was powerful because his followers decided that he was. Timothy wasn''t a saint. He wasn''t faultless. But he was better than most leaders, at least he tries to be.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.Timothy wasn''t the sort of person who would sacrifice everything for the sake of the greater good. No, he wasn''t like that. Yes he wanted to make the world a better place, but there was a limit to all his sacrifices. He was neither a saint nor a devil. He was a human- a human being who was inherently good but flawed.


    *********************************************


    The next morning, Timothy arranged a funeral for the dead soldiers. Thousands of new gravestones filled the graveyard. Each of the gravestones had a name, ensuring that the memories of those who died will not be forgotten.


    The last time they went to the graveyard was to grieve for the dead Castonian soldiers. Now, they were here to grieve for both the dead Castonians and Tulosans. He allowed the Tulosans to grieve with them. Of course, they were in chains but Timothy gave them the freedom to say farewell to their comrades.


    It was a solemn event and the graveyard was filled with silence even though thousands of people were present. Division due to race, nationality, language and religion was removed. They were all human beings, suffering from the effects of this unnecessary war.


    Timothy was standing at the front. He then turned around. The Castonians and the Tulosans were divided into two groups but one couldn''t see the difference between them. They all wore the same expression, that of weariness.


    "Dead men won''t come back to life" he suddenly said. In an instant, thousands of eyes were looking at him. He paused to purposely gather their attention.


    "You will never see them again. ''We'' will never see them again" he corrected


    "We have all suffered, Castonians and Tulosans alike. We are all tired of this useless war. I''m not saying that we will end this conflict between us- no, conflicts are essential in finding a middle ground between our differences. I told you that I desire peace, but I will not force a premature peace. It''s just that at the end of the day, I hope we can still look at each other as human beings. We are different, but we are the same."


    "We grieve today and we remember the memories of the dead. But tomorrow, is another day. Dead men won''t come back to life. Their bodies will rot and their consciousness had faded. But I believe that every single life has a meaning, at least that''s what every person desires to have- an impact on this world, an evidence of existence. Our comrades are dead. But as for the impact they left, it''s up to us, the living, to preserve it. So live your lives with memories of them and make their deaths meaningful. That is our responsibility."


    The men just looked at Timothy silently. No one uttered a word. Timothy was disappointed that he failed to reach their hearts. He turned around.


    But then he heard a thumping sound. He turned around again and saw a single Tulosan kneeling. The others followed. What happened next was the chorus kneeling of the Tulosans and Castonians. Thousands of people knelt and put their balled fist on their chest. It was a salute.


    Timothy knew that the salute was not directed towards him. It was directed to the dead. The people behind him were saluting to the dead.


    He turned towards the gravestones. He then knelt and also saluted to the dead.


    ****************************************************************


    After sending letters informing the whole kingdom of his victory, Timothy decided to leave Knightsend behind and head to Solon. The larger Tulosan army are coming and they can''t defend the castle whilst guarding thousands of Tulosan prisoners. Also, they were running out of food.


    Timothy destroyed the gates of Knightsend and demolished its defenses. They can''t let the Tulosans use Knightsend.


    The villagers also followed Timothy. Some of them were reluctant at first, but Baron Randy encouraged them to leave.


    "Are you sure you''re not retreating just because you miss Lucia?" Erik jested. They were at the front of the whole column.


    "What if I am?" Timothy smirked.


    "Then your flowery words at the graveyard would mean nothing. It''s a shame, your words nearly moved me" Erik grinned


    "What are you talking about? My words always move you"


    "Nope" Erik denied "Not even once"


    Timothy laughed. Back at the graveyard he saw Erik''s watery eyes so he knew that his friend was moved by his speech.


    "Let''s go" Timothy then said with a smile


    After a while, thousands of people started their march towards Solon.

 Effects of Victory

    Greenwater, Western Region of Castonia


    Prefect Ryon stabbed his halberd towards the body of a Tulosan soldier.


    He missed. The Tulosan tilted his body and Ryon''s halberd missed the man''s stomach by a few inches. Ryon''s halberd hit the stony merlon of the wall. The blunt impact vibrated through his arm. He felt pain and instinctively let go of the halberd. He cursed himself for doing so. Letting go of one''s weapon was stupid. Now he lost his weapon and the Tulosan''s spear was coming for his chest. He quickly jumped back and avoided the Tulosan''s stab.


    It was close and the spear brushed against Ryon''s mail. Although chainmail could protect against sword slashes, it was vulnerable to stabs. He grabbed the shaft of his enemy''s spear and grappled the weapon from the Tulosan. The man wasn''t prepared and he let go of the handle of his spear.


    Ryon reversed the tip of the spear and stabbed the Tulosan with his own weapon. This time, Ryon''s stab was hard and true. The tip of the spear penetrated the Tulosan''s thin armor and pierced the man''s chest. The Tulosan fell down and Ryon put his weight on the spear. He felt the spear move a few more inches into the Tulosan''s body.


    The Tulosan grabbed the shaft of the spear and tried to dislodge the weapon out of his body. Ryon felt the spear move a little. He was impressed. The strength of a desperate man fighting for his life was truly impressive.


    But it was already over. The man was impaled under Ryon''s stab. He struggled for a while, but Ryon knew that he punctured the man''s lungs. After a few moments, the struggles of the man became weaker. He pulled the spear out. The Tulosan''s body was still twitching, but Ryon knew he will die soon.


    He looked around. It was bloody and chaotic. Screams, shouts and cries mixed in the air. A portion of the wall had crumbled and his unit was trying to defend the hole while building a makeshift barricade.


    Their situation was dire. His men were being pushed back by the endless wave of Tulosans coming through the hole. To make matters worse, some of the Tulosans climbed the walls with their ladders. Ryon personally led a few dozens of his men to defend the top of the walls. They were outnumbered at first, but they prevailed. The Tulosan he killed just now was the last of them.


    Even so, his soldiers below were slowly losing ground. If this continues, the Tulosans will take the walls of Greenwater and possibly the whole city. They must defend the walls. They need to. Ryon would fight to the death himself, but some of his men won''t. A few of his men below were already retreating.


    "Prefect!" the soldier behind him called. Ryon turned to the soldier. "It''s the Marquis! The Marquis is coming!" he pointed towards a mass of soldiers at the distance.


    Ryon saw Marquis Connel''s flag. The winged swordfish in the flag was unmistakable.


    "Reinforcements!" Ryon shouted as he quickly went down from the wall. "The Marquis is coming!" he shouted to his men.


    After hearing that Marquis Connel is coming to rescue them, Ryon''s soldiers cheered. Those who were in the process of retreating turned back around. They were pushing the Tulosans back.


    After a few moments, Marquis Connel arrived with his men and joined the fray. They fought like wild beasts and drove the Tulosans out. Many of the Castonians died, but they were successful in defending the walls today.


    "I''m glad we reached you in time" the Marquis said to Ryon. The Marquis personally joined the fight and his sword was bloody. His armor was also damaged.


    "How''s the Eastern Wall Sire?"


    "Worse" he grimaced "We can''t repair the gate so we just built barricades. But the Tulosans destroyed the barricades with one charge."


    "They are getting desperate Sire. Do you think this has something to do with Knightsend?" Ryon asked.


    During the first weeks of the siege, the Tulosans just camped around the city. Their trebuchets hurled stones at the city walls form time to time, but that was the end of it. But about ten days ago, shocking news arrived. Knightsend had broken the siege by themselves. It was unbelievable. Ryon knew how hard it is to fight a cavalry-heavy army. Around the same time, the Tulosan attack became more aggressive. They assaulted the city almost everyday. Eventually, they breached some parts of the walls of Greenwater.


    The Marquis wiped his sword and sheated it on its scabbard. "Yes. Their supply lines are cut. They need to take Greenwater as soon as possible." He looked around "Three days" he then said


    "What?" Ryon asked.


    "I estimate the city''s fall to be in three days if they continue their assault. I recalled the men from Castle Timur and consolidated our forces inside the city, but we still can''t defend against 25,000 Tulosans. Soon the city will fall" he lamented


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.Ryon frowned. Marquis Connel was right though, the city was on the verge of defeat. Thousands of Castonians were either dead or too injured to fight. In fact, only half of his cohort remains. Morale was also low.


    Suddenly, a man ran towards the Marquis. He was in a hurry. From the looks of it, the man must be Marquis Connel''s squire.


    "Sire! A red-sealed letter arrived from Knightsend" The squire said as he handed the Marquis the letter.


    Ryon could see the anxiousness in the Marquis eyes. He took the letter and immediately read it.


    "Impossible!" Marquis Connel exclaimed. His expression was that of surprise but there was a hint of joy in his face.


    "Are..Are you sure you didn''t just make this up? If this was just a joke, I would strangle you" he said to the squire.


    "No sire. It came from Knightsend. Look at the seal. It was Prince Timothy''s personal seal" the squire replied.


    Ryon couldn''t hold his curiosity anymore. "Sire, pardon me for asking but what did the Prince wrote in the letter?"


    The Marquis didn''t answer him. Instead, he asked Ryon back "Prefect, you have experienced dozens of battles before, right?"


    Ryon nodded


    "Do you think it''s possible to destroy an army of ten thousand with just a few dozen casualties?"


    "No Sire. That''s impossible" Ryon quickly answered. It really was impossible. Why would the Marquis ask him a question with an obvious answer?


    "You''re wrong Prefect" Marquis Connel corrected "Because Prince Timothy just did it."


    ******************************************************************


    "General Sigurd is a fool! This is probably the worst defeat Tulosa had experienced." Prefect Maine shouted. He then looked around as if he was gathering support from the other officers. "I should have led that army."


    "We just experienced a humiliating defeat and you''re scheming for power. How shameless can you be?" Prefect Jerome reprimanded.


    "You!" Maine glared at Jerome. The two Prefects then stood up to brawl but the others held them down.


    "Ten seconds" General Rickard said slowly and coldly. "You have ten seconds to behave or else I will be your opponent."


    The two fighting Prefects immediately froze and went back to their seats. They behaved after hearing Rickard''s words. The other Prefects were also silent.


    "Now let''s talk about what happened to Sigurd''s army" Rickard put his hand on his forehead and frowned. "How could this happen?"


    "Maybe the letter was a mistake or a joke" Prefect Dan commented


    "I don''t think so. I told you, Sigurd is a fool" Prefect Maine repeated.


    "Or maybe Prince Timothy is just too good?" Prefect Dan said. He stroked his beard. "We shouldn''t have underestimated them."


    "We didn''t" It was Prefect Jerome''s turn to speak. "First, who would''ve thought that Knightsend would break the siege. Second, we never expected that Prince Timothy was a beast."


    "Enough with that. We should decide what our next step is. Continuing this siege is too dangerous" a Prefect voiced


    "But we are so close. Our spies revealed that the defenders are weary. The city will fall any day now."


    "He''s right. We need to retreat." Rickard finally voiced out. "We can''t risk it. We''re already pushing our luck by assaulting Greenwater even after Knightsend broke the siege."


    "But General, what about the Calgarians? They will be disappointed"


    "We don''t have a choice. We must find another way." Rickard replied.


    Their original plan was to take Greenwater and let the Calgarians have the city. Calgari and Tulosa were in a secret alliance and planned a joint invasion of Castonia. Tulosa will invade first and take Greenwater. The Calgarians would then enter Castonia through Greenwater by the sea. This was the reason why Rickard''s army attacked Greenwater instead of Solon. Destroying Solon would damage Castonia more, but their victory would be short-lived since Castonia could repel them with its full force. On the other hand, the combined force of Calgari and Tulosa would be enough to defeat all the armies of Castonia.


    But now they failed and the King will be pissed. They need to find another way to join forces with the Calgarians. It will be hard, but that''s better than continuing their assault on Greenwater. Although the city was on the verge of surrender, they can''t spare even a few days. They need to retreat back to Tulosa.


    It was a bitter pill to swallow, but the Castonians bested them this time

 A New Scheme

    Nirvana, Capital of Castonia


    Leopold had repeatedly examined the letter he was holding. The letter came from Timothy. His first thought after reading the letter was that it was fake.


    But it was not. The seal used in the letter was Timothy''s personal seal. And it was not forged either because he took the old letters Timothy wrote to him and compared the seals. He spent a long time trying to find fault in the seal but it was perfect. It was identical to the seal used by Timothy in the past.


    He next thought that Timothy had lost his mind. This would be a better explanation. The report written in the letter was just too unrealistic. Leopold cannot believe it, no, he refuse to believe that such thing was possible. It must be a lie. Timothy never lied to him in the past, but Leopold could only think of two reasons why Timothy would write such an unbelievable story to him. Either Timothy was lying or he had lost his mind. Leopold''s guess was the latter.


    Or maybe Timothy was telling the truth? No, he couldn''t be. But if Timothy was telling the truth, then this was a historic moment. This moment would forever be remembered by generations to come. The battle of Knightsend, as what future historians would probably call it, will be etched in the annals of history.


    He contemplated for a while. And then it occurred to him. It wasn''t really impossible for Timothy to achieve such a stunning victory. The Prince was capable, maybe even more capable than Leopold himself. Leopold felt shivers down his spine. He was slowly accepting the validity of Timothy''s words.


    A month ago, when he schemed against Timothy, he thought that the boy wouldn''t survive. But it seems the god of fortune took Timothy as its pet. Leopold does not believe in Gods, but only divine intervention could explain Timothy''s uncanny fortune.


    First, someone found out about his pact with Skall Wismar and interrupted their plan. The person was cunning and capable. He covered his tracts and until now, Leopold still had no idea who he was. Because of the mystery person, Thespelae''s garrison mobilized and joined Timothy.


    Next, he received a letter from Knightsend saying that the castle had broken the siege. His current reaction was identical to his reaction back then after he read of the letter. Knightsend broke the siege by themselves. He was really shocked back then and doubted the credibility of the letter. A besieged army breaking the siege by themselves with minimal casualties was the stuff of legends. He never thought that he had such capable soldiers. If he had known that the soldiers from Knightsend were such beasts, he would have recalled them all to the capital.


    But even with the help of soldiers from Knightsend and Thespelae, Timothy would still have to face an opponent with similar strength. Even if Timothy retreated back to Knighstend, the battle would still be bloody for both sides. And even if Timothy won, he would still lose at least half of his army. This was Leopold''s prediction.


    But he was wrong. Not only did Timothy achieve victory, he demolished the Tulosans with negligible casualties. According to the letter he just received, only five hundred Tulosans escaped Timothy''s hands. About two thousand Tulosans died and the rest surrendered. What really shocked Leopold was Timothy''s report on the Castonians casualties.


    Thirty-five


    Yes, only thirty-five soldiers died. Although several dozens more were injured, the number of casualties was abnormally low. Leopold suspected once that Timothy made a clerical error, but he repeatedly used the word thirty-five to indicate the number of Castonian casualties.


    Leopold put his hand on his forehead. His head hurts and he was torn. He wanted to be happy. The great victory of Timothy saved the Western Region. The villages around Solon were also not utterly destroyed despite the loss of three or four villages. This was great, this should be great.


    But Timothy did not die. The alliance with Wismar will not be realized as long as Timothy lives. Of course, Leopold could just break his promise to Vanadis, but it would be too risky. He could not afford offending the other Kingdoms.


    Furthermore, what troubled Leopold the most was Timothy''s growing power. With a victory as complete like this, the people would elevate his name. The bards would sing of Timothy''s capabilities. That son of his late wife will become a power not to be trifled with.


    Leopold must think carefully about his next move. He needs to be cautious when dealing with Timothy.


    ***************************************************************************


    Skall threw his cup after hearing of the news. The cup was full and its contents were spilled on the floor.


    "Useless horse loving bastards!" he screamed.


    His squire, Amir, picked up the cup and put it back on his table. "It seems King Leopold''s plan backfired Your Highness. Not only did Prince Timothy survive, he just became the most powerful person in Castonia. The people hail him and he has an experienced army. He''s more powerful than the King. We must be careful Your Highness. We can''t offend Timothy Castonia"


    Skall was thankful that he had Amir by his side. Amir wasn''t just his squire, he was Skall''s advisor.


    "Too bad, we already did." Skall took a coin and fiddled it with his finger. He always does this whenever he was nervous "I think he knows what we did"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."Don''t worry Your Highness, I think he won''t retaliate. But we need to be careful next time." Amir comforted. He then sat on the chair in front of Skall.


    "So, what''s your advice?" Skall put down the coin and looked sternly at Amir "We can''t remain idle. Father just wrote to me a few days ago. He said the treasury is losing money fast. Trade is slow because Vanadian goods flood the market. We really need to invade Vanadis next year."


    "I actually have a plan Your Highness, but you won''t like it"


    Skall raised his brows "Tell me" he demanded


    "I said you won''t like it, but I will make you" Amir smiled "First, I will tell you of another piece of news."


    "Just tell me Amir" Skall sighed


    "I just found out who interrupted our plan to kill the messengers." He revealed


    "Who is he?" Skall immediately asked. He clenched his fist. That person was the cause of all of this. He also killed two of Skall''s best guards.


    "Not a he, but a she" Amir produced a letter and handed it to Skall "Lucia Vanadis" he said


    Upon hearing Lucia''s name, Skall frowned. She was his enemy, the daughter of King Edmund Vanadis. A few years ago, his father also offered a royal marriage to Vanadis intending to marry Skall to Lucia. With a royal marriage, the two trading giants will cease their competition and work as one. But Edmund Vanadis refused and resumed the trading competition with Wismar. The two Kingdoms were on par with each other at first, but Vanadis slowly got the upper hand.


    "What is this?" Skall asked


    "It''s Prince Timothy''s letter to Lucia. I already read it. Lucia was also the one who informed the garrison of Knightsend about Timothy''s situation. You don''t need to read it." Amir gave him a strange smile.


    Skall liked Lucia once. When his father sent the request for royal marriage all those years ago, he also sent Skall. Wismar always sends members of its royal family whenever it makes diplomatic ties.


    He spent a month at the Vanadian Palace and met Lucia a few times. He fell in love and tried to woo her. But Lucia refused his advances. In the end, King Edmund refused Vanadis and Lucia refused Skall. He failed diplomatically and romantically.


    "That was years ago" Skall gave Amir a bitter smile. He may have felt something for her in the past, but it was gone now.


    He then read the letter and frowned


    "They''re really close" Skall commented.


    "I told you not to read it" Amir then looked at him "So?" he asked


    "Let me ask you first how you got this"


    "Our spy handed it to me"


    "Just like that?"


    "Your Highness, spies are powerful. A single capable spy can bring down a whole Kingdom" Amir said.


    Skall nodded. Spies really are powerful. Trust is a dangerous thing. "So it was her. She''s capable. It''s a shame she and her father refused Wismar." He leaned back on his chair "But I can''t see how this relates to our plans"


    "We need to get rid of Lucia Vanadis" Amir said directly


    Skall was stunned. He considers his own self as a sly person, easy to accept both violent and dark schemes. But he was still stunned by Amir''s plan. "Why?" he asked


    "Because Lucia likes Prince Timothy. Prince Timothy is also the same. Both of them are capable. Only the heavens know how powerful they''ll get if they work together. In fact, they already worked together. The result was devastating for their enemies. Look at the Tulosans Your Highness. A month ago they had 40,000 soldiers, now they only have 25,000. We need to stop their union. We can''t let that happen or else we will face a monster that devours everything on its path. Also if we kill Lucia, the alliance between Vanadis and Castonia will end."


    Skall contemplated for a while. For the first time, he was reluctant in following Amir''s advice. It''s not because of his past feelings for Lucia. He was afraid. King Leopold Castonia will be furious. Since no one else knows that he was in Nirvana, all the blame will fall on Castonia. The other kingdoms will suspect King Leopold of assassinating the Princess. Leopold will have no choice but to accept Wismar''s alliance, but Skall was still afraid of the King.


    Also nobody knows what Timothy Castonia will do. The Prince really cares for Lucia. With her death, he could run amok. This plan felt like stepping on two lions'' tail.


    Nevertheless, he saw the sense in Amir''s plan. They can''t let Lucia and Timothy unite. Both of them are weak at the moment, but they will soon become an unstoppable force. Also like what Amir said, they could force King Leopold into an alliance by doing this. With the hate from other Kingdoms, Castonia would have no choice but to accept Wismar''s help.


    "I don''t know Amir, this is dangerous" Skall shook his head "You said earlier that we can''t afford to offend Prince Timothy. This is offending Prince Timothy"


    "I know what I said. Prince Timothy is a dangerous opponent. But this will be the last time."


    "For the first time, I''m reluctant in following your advice"


    "Good" Amir said "Because this plan of mine is dangerous. Nevertheless, we have no choice. Like what you said, we can''t remain idle"


    "Okay" Skall finally said after thinking for a long time "Make sure it''s clean. Make it look like an accident"

 The Spy

    "How much for this?" Lucia showed the silk tunic to the Vanadian merchant.


    The merchant looked at Lucia and then eyed the guards behind her "Three gold coins. It''s made of pure Abicut silk, fresh from Northern Vanadis. You''re so lucky I still have one left. The others were already sold" The merchant said.


    Lucia doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Abicut silk? Who was he kidding? It was not even close to abicut silk. Lucia knew how real abicut silk felt like. She grew up in the most extravagant palace in the world so things of luxury were not strange to her. The merchant must have thought that she was just some na?ve and rich noble.


    "Twenty silver coins. That''s the best I can do. This is not Abicut silk, this is Coon silk. Abicut silk is soft and shiny. This is nothing compared to Abicut. Also Abicut silk comes from eastern Vanadis, not the north" Lucia smiled


    The merchant frowned. He then put his hand on the tunic and caressed silk. "You''re right" he said with an unfriendly tone. "I must have made a mistake. Twenty silvers then" he opened his palms and demanded the money.


    Lucia handed the merchant twenty silver coins. She then took the tunic and gave it to Sylvie. Vanadian people are not violent, but they can be very greedy, she thought.


    With her guards standing by her side, Lucia walked around the city. Nirvana was in a jovial mood. Tim''s shocking victory was the topic of every discussion. Everywhere, people talked about Tim''s exploits, in the pubs, in the market, in the streets and even in public restrooms. They all hailed Timothy as the savior of Castonia. Even the bards were already singing praises to Timothy just a week after the Battle of Knightsend.


    Some people say that the Prince made an elaborate plan and tricked the Tulosans. Others say that the Prince himself led the cavalry and dismantled the Tulosans with one charge. There were even those who believed that Prince Timothy turned into a lion and bit General Sigurd''s head off. The people only know that Prince Timothy utterly destroyed the Tulosans with minimal casualties. Clear details of the battle were yet to arrive.


    But Lucia already knew. Tim sent her a letter a few days ago. It was several pages long and reading it took her nearly an hour. Half of the letter detailed the entire battle while the other half was a love letter.


    Lucia blushed. She remembered what was written in the letter. Tim promised her courtship and he delivered masterfully. Lucia couldn''t sleep that night after she read the letter. Timothy''s sweet words reverberated through her mind and heart. Timothy doesn''t really need to court her because she already likes him. But Tim seems to enjoy making her heart flutter. Lucia can''t wait to see him again.


    "Sylvie, go back to the palace first. I still need to do something" Lucia ordered her assistant.


    "But your Highness, I need to accompany you at all times." Sylvie protested. She confusedly looked at Lucia.


    "Not at all times, Sylvie" She smiled. Unlike before they left Tulosa, Sylvie was now tailing her at all times. Even if she didn''t call for Sylvie, her assistant would just pop out of nowhere.


    Sylvie lowered her head "Okay, but please hurry. It''s my duty to serve you"


    Lucia didn''t reply and just nodded. She and Sylvie parted ways.


    Lucia then went to Escanor. For the past month, Escanor and his brother had been building connections among the merchants in Nirvana and Solon and they were good at it. Nobody suspected them and their connections provided Lucia with fresh news from the Western Region.


    "It''s an honor to have you again Princess Lucia" Escanor knelt and bowed.


    "Rise Escanor" she gestured for Escanor to stand up. "It is I who should be honored. You and your brother have been of great help"


    "It brings me joy that our efforts were recognized" Escanor smiled and stood up. He then went to his stash and rummaged for something. After a while he produced a jar filled with leaves "First class Calgarian tea. I traded two horses for this" he said proudly and took two cups. He then prepared two cups of tea and offered one to Lucia.


    "Thank you" Lucia said as she drank the tea. It was refreshing. It was her first time drinking Calgarian tea because Calgari and Tulosa still don''t have a formal trade agreement. Also, Vanadis had its own tea products.


    "So, what brings you to my humble abode Your Highness?" Escanor asked


    "Same as always" Lucia put down the cup and looked at Escanor "Information"


    Stolen novel; please report.Escanor smiled "Then you''re in luck. I have just received a letter from my brother a few hours ago. Do you want to read it or I''ll just tell you of its contents?"


    Lucia knew that the letter also contains private details. Even if Escanor doesn''t mind sharing his private conversation with his brother, Lucia doesn''t want to intrude other people''s private matters.


    "Just tell about your brother''s findings" she said.


    Escanor refilled Lucia''s cup before speaking "The Tulosans have retreated and left Greenwater. With the defeat of General Sigurd, they don''t have a choice. But you already know about that, don''t you? You are more interested of news about Prince Timothy" he smiled meaningfully


    Lucia nodded. She doesn''t want to hide her affection towards Tim.


    "Prince Timothy will soon arrive in Solon along with the Tulosan prisoners and some villagers. The people of Solon, especially the refugees, are planning to celebrate his return. Earl Mathias had also declared the day of Timothy''s arrival as a holiday. There will be a feast."


    Lucia was glad that the people recognized Timothy''s success. She was proud of her future husband.


    "I know this is personal, but will you also go to Solon Your Highness? Or will you just wait for the Prince''s return here in Nirvana?"


    "I still don''t know Escanor. I want to meet him as soon as possible, but I still have things to do here in Nirvana" she said.


    Escanor nodded and continued his report "My brother also heard of an interesting piece of news." He paused as if thinking how to put the news into words "A movement have started in Solon advocating for Prince Timothy to become the heir. I have also encountered people who have the same views here in Nirvana. Your Highness, I think this could lead to another bloody chapter"


    Lucia was slightly surprised. She knew that Timothy''s victory would elevate his status, but not to this level and certainly not this fast. Timothy really knows how to gain the favor of the people.


    But Escanor was right, this could lead to another war. Timothy''s brothers will not be happy about this. Lucia''s older brother was furious when the people called for her to become the heir. She knew how this kind of thing damages relations between siblings.


    "Anything else?" she then asked Escanor


    "I think that''s all of it Your Highness. But my brother and I will open our eyes and ears for news and rumors. You will always have the latest information." Escanor assured her


    "Then I must thank you. Like what I said, you''ve been of great help to me"


    "Think nothing of it, Your Highness. It''s our duty to help you"


    ****************************************************************************


    Sylvie looked at her back and ensured that nobody followed her. She scanned her surroundings for a while. After she was certain the there was no one, she went on her way.


    She went towards an old tower just outside the city . The tower was now covered with vegetation and its stones were crumbling.


    She climbed the stairs leading to the top of the tower. One wrong move and she could fall. Nevertheless, she ran as fast as she could. Her heart was racing.


    Finally, she arrived at the top. She looked towards the far end and saw a man waiting.


    "You''re late" the main said


    "The Princess strolled around the city again" she said "Also she ditched me again. I tried to follow her, but she lost me"


    The man approached her. He was tall and muscular. His tanned skin gave a feeling of unique masculinity.


    "Do you have any idea where she went?" he asked.


    "No" Sylvie shook her head "I really have no idea. Maybe to her spies"


    The man was silent and just looked at Sylvie. "Well, it doesn''t matter" he said after a while "I have a new task for you. This will be your most important task. This will also be the hardest one. "


    "What is it? Don''t worry, I can do it" she assured him.


    In response, the man grabbed a small vial from his pocket and put it on Sylvie''s hand. "This is Silver Moon. It''s tasteless so you can put it in her drink. After that, you have a couple of hours to make your escape."


    Sylvie now understood what he meant by an important task. She needs to kill Lucia. "So it has come to this" she smiled widely.


    "Yes, it has" the man said "After the deed, come here. I will prepare a horse and supplies for you. Flee to Wismar."


    "Okay Amir" Sylvie nodded while smiling. She had waited a long time for this. "I trust your arrangements"

 The Assassin

    Four years ago


    "No!" Sylvie grabbed the hem of his clothes. She grabbed it like she was hanging for dear life. "Don''t leave me" she pleaded


    Her father bent his body and caressed her face. He then embraced her "I don''t have a choice darling"


    Sylvie''s tears rolled down her cheeks. She buried her face into her father''s neck.


    "I''ll come with you then. Whenever you go, I''ll follow. Just don''t leave me behind. I promise I won''t complain even if our lives become hellish. I''m contented just being with you"


    She put strength into her embrace. She will not let go.


    "Don''t be like that Sylvie. You and your mother will still retain your titles as nobles without me. You can still live your lives in luxury. As for myself, I don''t have a choice but to leave. The King had already put down his judgement"


    Sylvie felt her anger surge. "But you are innocent!" she shouted "You didn''t embezzle national funds. I know you are an honest man. The merchant was lying"


    She looked at her father. Her father, on the other hand, refused to look at her in the eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter"his expression was that of a pained and weary man "If the King says so, then I''m guilty."


    Sylvie clenched her fists. The King. It was his fault. This was all because he made a wrong judgement. She will never forgive the King.


    "To hell with him! He''s an old fool!" Sylvie screamed.


    Her father instinctively cupped his hand on Sylvie''s mouth. "Are you insane!?" he asked angrily "Somebody will hear you"


    "I don''t care. It''s the truth anyway."


    Her father frowned but then he sighed. He then held Sylvie''s hands.


    "Sylvie" he looked at her tiredly. "In this world, truth doesn''t matter. Only power matters, understand?"


    She nodded.


    "Power makes a person just. Power makes him right. Power is everything. Without power, a person is nothing. So you must stay here and gain power. Remember this day and make them pay darling. Never forgive, because forgiveness is not power. It''s weakness. Grow and be wise. Become powerful and make me proud." Although her father''s voice was calm, Sylvie noticed that he was just hiding his anger.


    His words reverberated through her mind. Power is everything. The King had power so he took everything from Sylvie. She then thought of something.


    "Is trust power too?" she asked


    "It is. Trust is a shackle Sylvie. It is also a shield and a sword. You can use it to protect yourself and to kill"


    "Then" she paused and wiped the last of her tears. "I''ll stay father. I''ll stay here in Holm. And then I will gain their trust. I will crush them all and make them pay for what they have done" she diecided. This wasn''t the time to wallow in tears. Her revenge will come soon.


    She then hugged her father one last time.


    "I promise this to you father. I will make you proud."


    ************************************************************************


    Present day


    Sylvie stood in the kitchen and thought of her promise to her father. It had been four years since she made the promise.


    For many years, she played the role of a perfect noble. She was respectful, kind, and conservative. She was so successful in playing the role that the people eventually forgot that she was the daughter of an exiled noble. The King even made her the handmaiden of Princess Lucia. Little did they know, she was only looking for an opportunity to stab them in the back.


    Sylvie found that opportunity a month ago when she met Amir. Amir gave guidance. He gave Sylvie a purpose.


    When he asked Sylvie to spy against Lucia, she immediately agreed. She shared everything she knew about Lucia. But the Princess was not a trusting person. She kept secrets even from Sylvie.


    Now it doesn''t matter. She was not spying today, she will kill Lucia.Her death wouldn''t just hurt King Edmund, it would also help destroy Vanadis. They will finally feel despair, they will finally feel how painful it is to lose.


    She took the vial of poison from her pocket and fiddled with it. Strange, she thought, with a few drops of poison she could destroy a nation. Amir had explained everything to her including their plan to invade Vanadis next year. Her success today will decide whether they could go through with the invasion. So she must succeed. For her father, and for revenge.


    She popped the cork of the vial and poured the contents into the Lucia''s tea. Droplets of a silver liquid fell into the cup. It was colorless when mixed with water, it was also odorless. Sylvie was amazed by the poison. Amir really knows his stuff.


    Sylvie stirred the cup with a spoon. Even if the poison was colorless, odorless and possibly tasteless, she knew how smart and observant Lucia is. Sylvie needs to be careful or else Lucia would know.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.After making sure that the tea was good enough, she brought it to Lucia who was eating her dinner. There were two guards behind Lucia so Sylvie felt a little anxious. If they find out, she will be dead. Lucia may not be a violent person, but she wouldn''t tolerate betrayals.


    Sylvie could feel her hand shaking as she approached the table. She cursed herself for being nervous. This is the moment she had been waiting for. For many years she had dreamt of this moment. She had dreamt of the time she could finally bring Vanadis down.


    But she can''t stop shaking. What if Lucia found out about her betrayal? She doesn''t care even if the Princess executes her. But her hardwork over the years would mean nothing. Her act would be useless. Her father wouldn''t have his revenge. She must succeed.


    She reached the table put the cup in front of Lucia. She then eyed the Princess for changes in her expression. Lucia''s expression was the same as always.


    Sylvie sighed inwardly. She was glad that Lucia didn''t suspect anything. As smart as she was, Lucia was powerless because she trusted Sylvie. Her father was right, trust is a sword. A person could use trust to stab someone to death.


    Sylvie looked at the Princess and examined her face. She wanted to engrave Lucia''s face into her mind. She wanted to remember the face of the person whose death would lead to the destruction of Vanadis. Lucia''s pretty face would soon become contorted because of pain. Her beautiful pale skin would soon become paler.


    "What did you put in the cup Sylvie?" Suddenly Lucia asked her.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She felt a little dizzy. How did she know? What gave it away? Was her performance not enough? Nevertheless, Sylvie played dumb.


    "What do you mean Your Highness?" she nervously said "I didn''t put anything in there"


    "You didn''t?" Lucia creased her brows


    "Y.yes. I didn''t Your Highness" she stuttered.


    "What are you talking about Sylvie? There are clearly tea leaves in here. I was asking what kind of tea you put in the cup." Lucia said as she looked at the cup.


    "Ah so that''s what you mean" Sylvie could feel her body shaking. "It''s the Calgarian leaves you recently brought."


    "Next time don''t use it. I''m trying to save it for later. Calgarian tea leaves are so rare."


    Sylvie wished she could slap her own face right now. She was so nervous. Princess Lucia was just asking what variety of tea she used, and she thought that she had been discovered.


    She inhaled deeply to calm her heart and mind. She needs to hold her nerves because she still needs to witness Lucia drink the tea. Only then can she be certain that her mission was a success.


    Lucia lifted her cup and blew on the hot liquid. Sylvie couldn''t hold it anymore. The anticipation, the anxiousness, it''s making her crazy. She had waited a long time for this.


    Lucia then looked at Sylvie whilst lifting the cup towards her lips. Sylvie was surprised by the look on her eyes. It was of sadness and disappointment. It was like the Princess just lost somebody dear to her.


    And then Lucia lowered the cup and looked down.


    "Why?" there was pain in her voice "Why would you go this far? Why would you kill me?"


    Sylvie''s jaw dropped. So she knew all along? How? She did not expect this.


    "Your Highness, I don''t understand" Sylvie feigned a confused laugh.


    "The tea Sylvie, you put poison in my tea. Poison you got from the Wismarines. I knew Sylvie, I knew all along" Lucia looked at her in the eyes "You betrayed me. You spied for the Wismarines. You even gave them Timothy''s letter as evidence. I overlooked those crimes Sylvie. It doesn''t matter if they knew anyway. But this is going too far. Trying to kill me is too much. I never expected you to go through with it, but you did. Just now, I gave you every opportunity to change your mind that I even put the cup just a few inches from my mouth. I have always known that you were scheming something even when we were in Holm. But I still hoped that if I just treated you nicely, you will change. In the end you didn''t."


    Sylvie''s world crumbled. So Lucia didn''t trust her after all. She laughed at herself for being so naive, for thinking she had power. She didn''t. All along, Lucia held the power. She was just a weak noble who can''t fool Lucia no matter how hard she tried.


    "Because of your father" Sylvie said. There was no point in hiding now. "Change? You can''t change me. I will hate you and your father for all of eternity!" she shouted. Sylvie the proper lady was no more. She threw her mask and showed Lucia her true self.


    "I have nothing to do with your father''s exile Sylvie. It''s a shame, I treated you as a friend even though I knew that you were plotting something." Lucia then gestured to her guards "Take her" she said with a weak voice.

 Disturbance in the Palace

    Lucia''s guards held and tied Sylvie''s hands.


    She really felt disappointed that Sylvie didn''t have a change of hearts. She was hoping that at the last moment, Sylvie would prevent her from drinking the poison. She was wrong. Some people were just too consumed by anger.


    "What will you do to me?" Sylvie laughed. It was that of a crazy person. Her laugh was so unlike her that Lucia felt uncomfortable."Do you think I''m afraid of death Lucia? I''m not! Execute me if you want but you will not see fear in my eyes. You already took everything from me that nothing remains."


    Lucia walked towards Sylvie in a hurried manner. She lifted her hands and slapped Sylvie. It was so hard that a whacking sound rang across the room. Lucia felt pain in her hand but her current heightened emotions dulled the pain.


    Lucia leaned on the table . "I told you already, don''t blame me for your father''s exile. I already knew that you were acting all along, but I never expected that you''ve gone crazy"


    Sylvie laughed again. Her pitched laughter was so uncomfortable to hear that Lucia wanted to cover hear ears. "Crazy? That''s right, I''m crazy. I was crazy even before my father left me. He was the only one who kept me sane. When your father exiled him, he also took my sanity. Look at me Princess Lucia Vanadis. This is who I am, my real face without a mask. You said that you treated me as your friend. Well Lucia, am I still your friend now?"


    Lucia could not bare seeing Sylvie this way. She may not want to admit it right now, but not only did she view Sylvie as her friend, Lucia also viewed her as an older sister.


    "Imprison her in the dungeons and inform King Leopold of this. Also tell him that I want to have an audience with him as soon as possible. Tell him that it''s urgent" she told the guards.


    They then dragged Sylvie out of her sight and left the room. Since the dining hall was reserved only for the Vanadian delegates, Lucia was left alone. She looked at her unfinished meal and sighed. After what happened she couldn''t finish her meal now.


    *****************************************************************


    "Your Highness, we have a problem" Normally Amir would kneel and salute first to Skall, but this time he didn''t. Skall could feel the urgency of the matter.


    "What?" Skall asked as he braced for a shocking news


    "The spy failed in assassinating Princess Lucia." Amir''s voice was low "It seems Lucia knew that we have been spying on her."


    Skall folded his arms and looked at Amir "What do you mean she knew? So you''re saying that she allowed us to spy on her?"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m saying. But that''s not the problem Your Highness. Our men reported that she commanded her guards to seek for an audience with King Leopold. Luckily, our men intercepted her guards. Your Highness, it will be catastrophic if King Leopold will know about this"


    Skall pounded his hand on the table "Your plan not only failed, it backfired!" he shouted. "I trusted your abilities Amir since you never failed me before. But why the hell are you failing me now?"


    "I told you that my plan was risky. That''s why I asked for your consent." Amir defended. He then took his dagger and put it in front of Skall. "If you no longer want my services then punish me with death. If it pleases you, then kill me with your own hands. But I suggest you don''t. We still have many things to do."


    Skall took the dagger and examined it. It was the dagger he gave Amir as a gift a long time ago. "Your reaction was exaggerated. You know I won''t do that." He handed the dagger back to Amir "So what what do we do next?"


    "We need to go through with it"


    Somehow, Skall had expected this answer. Since the die had already been cast, they need to finish the deed. Nevertheless, he still asked Amir to clarify the plan.


    "You mean"he took a coin and fiddled with it again. "send my guards to kill Lucia?"


    "Yes. We need to. She will tell the King about this. For now we intercepted her guards, but tomorrow she will have her audience with King Leopold. Who knows what King Leopold will do after knowing that we tried to assassinate Lucia. He may even give up on us because he may think that dealing with us is too risky. If we kill Lucia and blame it to King Leopold, then the other Kingdoms will shun Castonia. He will have no choice but to accept our friendship whether he likes it or not. "


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website."Okay" Skall nodded his head. He understood. Desperate times call for desperate measures. "Send all the men and make sure she''s dead."


    ************************************************************************


    "Princess we''re under attack!" Captain Bisham opened the door with a panicked look.


    Lucia frowned. She doesn''t understand. "What?" she asked


    "The guards you sent to request audience with King Leopold were killed. It''s the Wismarines Your Highness. The others are keeping them busy as we speak. We need to leave now!" he spoke in a fast but clear manner.


    Lucia still couldn''t believe what she heard from Captain Bisham. She was taken aback by the Captain''s revelations. She did not expect this to happen. But she needs to make decisions now.


    "I need to send letters to Solon and Holm first. I need to inform my father and Freya about this."


    She then grabbed a knife from the table and ran with the Captain to her room. Behind her, she saw that the Royal Guards formed a shield wall and held the Wismarines at bay. She could hear the sound of men fighting and dying.


    This was all because of her foolishness. She never thought that the Wismarines would go this far. Killing her would invoke King Leopold''s anger. But they still did it. Lucia must give credit to Skall''s guts.


    After reaching her room, Lucia hurried to the table and wrote two letters. One of the letters was addressed to her father, informing him of the situation. She also begged her father not to declare war with Castonia. They need to think clearly about this first. Sometimes aggression and impulsiveness were not the answer.


    She also wrote a letter to Freya. There was only one place to go now and that is Solon. She needs to flee to Solon and seek Tim''s protection.


    Outside, the ringing of steel against steel became louder. The Wismarines are close. Even if the Royal Guards fought to the death, they were still outnumbered and could only buy her a few more minutes. She felt guilt that the Royals Guards had to die for her. They were all good and loyal people. They were her family here in Nirvana.


    Her hand moved fast and finished the letters. She then tied the papers to two pigeons and sent the birds to their respective destinations. She could only hope that her letters reach Holm and Solon.


    Lucia did not waste time and escaped the palace with Captain Bisham. The only one they could trust right now is the merchant Escanor.


    Halfway to the merchant''s home, the Captain noticed people following them and informed Lucia about this. They took detours and shortcuts but the pursuers were good. In the end, they decided to just run at full speed.


    It was tiring but they reached Escanor''s house. The pursuers were still following them. Captain Bisham pounded the door so hard it almost broke.


    After a short while, Escanor opened the door with creased brows "What the hell are your doing!" he shouted. But he then covered his mouth after seeing Lucia "Your Highness?"


    "We need your help Escanor. The Wismarines are trying to kill me. I don''t have time to explain but we really need your help."


    Escanor was stunned for a while but then he let them enter the room. He peeked outside one last time and then closed the door.


    "I don''t know the full extent of your situation Your Highness, but I will help you." He reached to the top of his cabinet and grabbed something. It was a big and sturdy lock. He then locked the door.


    "Thank you. We are escaping to Solon and I suggest that you come with us. We have been followed so they already know about your affiliation with me. For that I apologize."


    "Think nothing of it Your Highness. I want to see my brother again anyway." He smiled "Luckily, I have three horses hidden in a secret location."


    Escanor pushed his bed and revealed a secret passage. "In here Princess." He gestured.


    Lucia was surprised Escanor had a secret passage inside his room.


    "Let''s go then" Lucia approached the secret passage. It was small, but it was enough to fit a person.


    But behind them, someone pounded on the door. "Open the door merchant. Hand over Princess Lucia and we will not kill you."

 The Tunnel

    "Go now Princess. Captain, help me block the door" Escanor went to his cabinet and pushed it to block the door. Captain Bisham also helped him.


    Lucia turned to the passage. It was dark and long. She lowered her body into the darkness and hoped that she will see the light again.


    She patted on the walls of the passage and made a visual construct of the place. It was a tunnel, probably an old one because the hardened stones can be chipped. It was also cold. Lucia didn''t have time to change her clothes so she was wearing a dress. She crossed her arms to prevent heat from leaving her body.


    Lucia started to walk. The ground was dry and she was thankful for that, but it was dark. Lucia had always been afraid of the dark. She detested not being able to see anything.


    She trudged on, trying to find the exit of the tunnel. It had been a while but Escanor and Bisham were still not behind her. She started to worry. What if something had already happened to them?


    Lucia shook her head. No, she declared. She mustn''t think like that. Even if situations are dire, she must think of solutions rather than wallow in despair and worry. There''s no point to worry, worries only cloud judgement.


    She then thought of Tim. What will be his reaction to this? Will he be angry? He will be worried for sure. She doesn''t want him to worry. But at the same time, knowing that he will worry about her gave Lucia joy. If there was a consolation in all of this, it was that she will see Tim again. After a month of separation, Lucia missed him dearly.


    She heard the sound of marching from above. It was probably the patrols. This means that she was somewhere below the wall. It seems Escanor''s horses were tied outside of the city. Lucia looked behind but still couldn''t see Escanor and Bisham. She turned forward and continued.


    After a few more minutes of walking, she encountered a crossroad. Escanor didn''t say anything about crosscroads so she was confused on which path to take. She saw faint light emitnating a few meters away in the path to her right so she went that way. It must be the end of the tunnel, she thought. Even if she made a wrong turn, she would just go back to the tunnel and go the other way. Her footsteps became hurried. She couldn''t wait to see the surface again.


    She reached the source of the light. Above, there was a small wooden door. This must be it since there was also a ladder leading to the wooden door.


    Lucia pressed her foot on the ladder rung and tested its durability. The ladder was high and it would be a long fall if one of the rungs broke. Lucia couldn''t afford to be injured right now.


    After making sure that the ladder was strong enough to support her weight, she climbed it. Slowly but surely, she ascended to the top. After tapping the wooden door with her hand, she pushed it open. The cold night wind blew against her face. Her already cold body trembled. But she didn''t mind the cold because at last she saw light. After nearly an hour inside the tunnel, she could finally see her surroundings again. It was a pleasant feeling to have. Even though the moon wasn''t bright tonight, this was better than being inside the tunnel.


    Lucia exited the tunnel and fixed her clothes. She then saw three horses tied on a huge tree. She made the right decision. Also, Escanor wasn''t lying. She was actually a little afraid earlier that Escanor would betray her to the Tulosans. Escanor was loyal and helped her before, but the merchant could just easily betray her. It seems Escanor didn''t.


    Lucia looked around. She could see Nirvana''s walls at the distance. There was an old tower nearby that was covered with vegetation. Even if the location was somehow remote, she decided to hide while waiting for Escanor and Captain Bisham.


    Nearly an hour passed and the two were still missing. Lucia was anxious. Being a few minutes late was understandable, but the two were missing for nearly two hours now. Something bad must have happened.


    She heard footsteps. Lucia lay on the ground and remained frozen. A single movement could reveal her presence.


    "You failed to catch her?!" a female''s voice said.


    At first Lucia didn''t recognize the voice. It was familiar but not in the way she remembered. And then Lucia realized the identity of the woman. It was Sylvie. Her voice was the same, but the way she spoke now was different from the way she spoke before.


    "The Royal Guards are tough. They held us for a long time." Said a male''s voice. The accent was unmistakable, he was a Wismarine.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Lucia cupped her hand on her mouth to hush the sound of her breathing. She was hiding behind a tree near the horses.


    "I thought you are smart. Of course they are tough. Those soldiers were the best of Vanadis. You should have expected that and made a more cunning plan."


    "Listen here Sylvie." The footsteps stopped. Lucia peeked and saw them standing near the horses. "First, you should realize that you are in no position to question my decisions. Also, this was all because of your failure. You failed first so don''t blame us for this."


    "You think you can intimidate me Amir? You can''t!" Sylvie shouted "I want her dead! She must suffer, her family must suffer for what they did to me." She then laughed crazily and looked at the man with a crazed expression "I want to do it myself Amir. I want to make her death as slow and painful as possible"


    The man looked at Sylvie with disgust "You''re crazy" he said.


    "I am" Sylvie laughed again.


    Lucia detested that laugh. It was both terrifying and uncomfortable to hear.


    The Wismarine must have also felt the same because he covered his ears "Crazy bitch" he commented. The man then went to one of the horses and mounted it.


    "Do whatever you want for tonight. Search for her, rest, whatever. But tomorrow you must come with us. We can''t have a witness running around." The Wismarine then commanded his horse to move. In a few moments, he was gone.


    Sylvie didn''t move. She just stood with her mouth curving into a wide smile. She was mumbling something, but Lucia can''t hear it. Lucia listened carefully and her eyes went wide after hearing Sylvie''s mumbles.


    "Kill kill kill kill kill kill kill kill kill" Sylvie repeated the word like a prayer. Lucia couldn''t hold her shock anymore. This was too much. The Sylvie she knew was so different from the real Sylvie. Even though she knew that Sylvie was a traitor, Lucia never expected her to be this insane.


    Lucia''s then made a mistake. Sylvie''s craziness was such a shock to her that she moved a little.


    "Who''s there!" Sylvie shouted and approached her location. She then saw Lucia.


    "Lucia!" she smiled and laughed again. "Thank the heavens you''re safe. I thank all the gods the Wismarines didn''t catch you" She then gave her a cold stare. "Because now I have my chance to get my revenge"


    Sylvie sprinted towards Lucia and grabbed her hair. She was so fast that Lucia didn''t have time to react. Sylvie dragged her.


    "Sylvie stop this!" Lucia demanded and tried to free her hair from Sylvie''s grasp.


    "I will kill you with my own hands Princess. Finally! Do you have any idea how hard it was to keep myself from killing you in the past? The people of Holm cheered your name. They love you. But what about me? Your family took everything away from me yet the people cheer your name!"


    Sylvie lunged at Lucia and strangled her. Lucia could feel the pressure on her throat. She struggled, but Sylvie was stronger. Lucia was dying.


    And then she remembered that she still had that knife. Lucia took the knife she had hidden in her dress. It was a small knife, but she needs to try anyway. She stabbed towards Sylvie''s neck, but her vision was already blurry and the knife hit Sylvie''s face instead.


    "AHHHHHHH" Sylvie let go of Lucia''s neck and covered her wound. Lucia didn''t waste time and kicked Sylvie''s chest.


    Lucia mounted one of the horses and rode away. She turned her head and took one last look at Sylvie. She was still on the ground, trying to remove the knife from her face.


    After riding for a while, Lucia heard the sound of horses. Her encounter with Sylvie scared her so much and she shivered upon knowing that she was being chased again.


    "Princess!" an old voice called to her. Lucia turned around and saw that it was Captain Bisham and Escanor. Lucia wanted to cry. Seeing familiar faces was a relief. At long last, she was not alone. She slowed her horse and let them catch up.


    "I''m so sorry Princess" Escanor lowered his head "I forgot to tell you about the crossroad. It seems you took the wrong way. I really apologize."


    So that was it, Lucia thought. They weren''t missing, she was the one who''s missing. She thought that she was in the right place just because she saw three horses tied on a tree. What a grave coincidence.


    "Well, I did almost die. I was also very scared. But it doesn''t matter now. We need to hurry and escape this place" Lucia gestured for Escanor to lift his head.


    "She''s right. Let''s go" Bisham said to Escanor.


    The three then continued their journey towards Solon.

 A Forced Alliance

    Leopold learned about what happened after his squire woke him from his sleep. At first his squire''s report was strange to him. His drowsy mind failed to connect the words, ''Princess Lucia'' ''Attack'' and ''Skall Wismar''. But then he realized that the situation was an emergency and that he needed to beat a Wismarine Prince tonight.


    Leopold summoned Skall in the throne room. Behind both of them were their guards clad in full armor.


    Leopold did not speak. He just examined Skall Wismar''s face for half an hour.


    "Scum" he finally voiced.


    Skall lifted his head and looked at him. "Scum!" Leopold shouted as loud as he could. He started to throw things to the scum in front of him. Cups, glasses, quills and various things hit Skall.


    Skall''s guards defended him from the flying objects. "Your Majesty I can explain!" Skall shouted from behind his guards.


    Leopold stopped, not because he listened, but because he ran out of things to throw except his own crown.


    "You don''t have to explain bastard!" Leopold leaned forward and supported his weight by pressing his hands on the armchair of his throne. "Do you have any idea what you''ve done?!"


    Skall gestured for his guards to move behind him. The guards obeyed and Leopold could now see the bastardy face of the Wismarine Prince.


    "I know what I did King Leopold. I know the consequences of my actions. But we don''t have a choice. This will be better for both of us"


    Leopold''s heart almost stopped after hearing Skall. "Better you say" he made a bitter smile. "The other nations will condemn us. My Kingdom will face political backlash, economic and diplomatic sanctions, and possibly a war with the Vanadians!"


    Leopold lowered his head and rubbed his forehead. "And you know the worst part? The people, my people" he paused and pointed at himself "will think that I tried to kill the sweetheart of their hero. Now, explain to me which part of that makes our situation better."


    Skall''s responded to Leopold with a long silence. After a while he revealed "Lucia Vanadis was the one who interrupted our plans Your Majesty. She was also the one who informed the garrison of Knightsend."


    Leopold was surprised by Skall''s revelation. He never thought that Lucia Vanadis would be capable of doing that. For him, Lucia Vanadis is not a threat. She was just a foreign Princess in a foreign land.


    "And you are sure about that?"


    "We have evidence Your Majesty."


    "Still, that is not a reason for you to kill her, you idiot! If she''s really as capable as you say, then I have made the wrong decision by choosing you. I should have kept my alliance with Vanadis."


    "Perhaps but now you have no choice but to continue your alliance with us" Skall said.


    Leopold felt his face redden with anger "Bastard" he stood up and approached Skall.


    After seeing Leopold''s abrupt reaction, Skall''s guards unsheathed their swords. In response, Leopold''s guards also drew their weapons and rushed to the King.


    "Throw down your weapons!" Skall ordered to his guards "He won''t kill me"


    Meanwhile, Leopold was unfazed by the tension. He hurried towards Skall and grabbed the idiot by the collar.


    "I have no choice but to continue the alliance with you? I could kill you right now!" Leopold shouted to his face.


    The Wismarine guards grunted after hearing Leopold''s threat. Skall turned his face towards his guards.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."He wont!" Skall shouted. "Lower your weapons already. He won''t kill me. Don''t add fuel to the tension you idiots!"


    The Wismarine guards lowered their weapons while Leopold''s guards surrounded them.


    "Are you sure about that oh great and wise Skall Wismar?" Leopold then spitted to his face.


    Skall wiped Leopold''s saliva. "I am Your Majesty. Because you need me"


    "I need you? But you caused all of this!"


    "Yes, I did. I messed up. But we need to look into the future. Forcing you into an alliance is not the main reason why we tried to kill Lucia. Like what I said, Lucia''s death would benefit us. Well maybe not benefit, but it will save us from imminent destruction"


    Leopold was curious what the fool was talking about. "Explain" he demanded.


    "The union of Lucia and Prince Timothy is terrifying. Both of them are capable. Once they work together, their enemies will fall like flies. Your Majesty, do I need to remind you that we tried to kill Prince Timothy about a month ago? Both of us are already their enemies. We must kill both or at least one of them. Unfortunately I failed. I should have sought your help."


    Leopold wanted to scratch his head but he was still holding the idiot by the collar. He never thought that Prince Skall Wismar of the great and powerful Kingdom of Wismar was this foolish.


    "Idiot. Trash-headed idiot! That''s the reason why you tried to kill Lucia Vanadis? Fool! You don''t know my son" Leopold was surprised that he called Timothy as his son that easily. Nevertheless he continued. "He is not a violent person. He is not vengeful either. He will not seek revenge for what happened a month ago as long as we don''t scheme against him again. My relationship with him will forever be shattered, but he will not seek revenge against me. But what you did crossed his bottom line. That line is not easy to reach but I suggest for you not to reach it. He''s not violent, but once you crossed his bottom line he would hunt you down without remorse. You''re afraid that they will seek revenge? Now they surely will!"


    Leopold slammed his head on Skall''s. The impact cut the idiot''s eyebrows and blood started to flow from his head. Skall''s guards tried to move but Leopold''s guards held them down.


    Skall put pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding. Aside from that, he did not react violently to the cut.


    "I see. But that doesn''t change our situation Your Majesty. What''s done is done. We can''t change the fact that we tried to kill Lucia Vanadis and you will be implicated for it. We need to work together. If what you said about Prince Timothy is true, then we also need to kill him. I suggest we declare alliance immediately and kill both of them."


    What the idiot said was the truth. What''s done is done. He can''t prevent the political turmoil, the sanctions or the possible war with Vanadis. But he can limit the damage by announcing his alliance with Wismar.


    Leopold fixed his clothes and adjusted his crown. "I will never be your friend Skall Wismar and I will remember what you did until my last breath. I will always see you as garbage. But Castonia shall become Wismar''s ally. We will work together"


    Skall was still covering his wound, but the bleeding was severe. Blood trickled from his eyebrow. "I understand" he nodded "I will send my men to chase Lucia. You should too."


    Leopold put his hands behind him and looked at Skall "May our alliance last Skall Wismar. And may we save ourselves from the wrath of my son."


    *********************************************


    After his memorable encounter with Skall, Leopold sent for Braun. He then told him what happened.


    "What did you say?!" Braun raised his voice.


    "I know that you are upset Braun, but you are still talking to you King" Leopold reminded him.


    Disbelief was written on Braun''s face. "Pardon my rudeness Your Majesty, but this means the diplomatic ties we worked for all these years are now gone."


    "Maybe not all of them. Some Kingdoms will probably maintain trade relations with us but no one will agree with an alliance for a long time. That''s why I accepted Wismar''s alliance. We are reliant on them for now"


    "And what did you do to the bastard Prince!?" Braun''s voice was trembling.


    "I did not kill him. I want to, but I can''t. Let''s just say that he will live with a huge scar on his forehead." Leopold explained. "But let''s not talk about that for now. We still need to limit the damage caused by Skall''s foolishness. I think Timothy will come and rescue Lucia. I read the so-called evidence that Lucia was the one who disrupted our plans. It is a letter from Timothy and it''s apparent that my son cared for the Princess. He will come and save her. Kill Timothy but capture Lucia alive so we can use her as hostage to prevent Vanadis from declaring war."


    It took a while for Braun to snap back to his senses. "Will the people be alright with that, Your Majesty? They will hate us for killing the hero of Castonia"


    "They will and I''m also afraid of the people''s wrath. But I feel that by letting Timothy live, we''re creating a bigger monster. We must nip the bud before it grows."


    "I understand. I will do as you say Your Majesty. You know I will do everything for Castonia." Braun said.


    Leopold nodded and took the crown from his head. The thing was made of pure gold and was heavy. "Also make Timothy''s death as quick and painless as possible." Leopold said.


    "So you still care for you son" there was a hint of ridicule in Braun''s voice. Leopold didn''t mind his disrespectful behavior.


    "He deserves that much. He''s still a good lad."


    "Okay" Braun nodded "But I can''t promise that I will be nice to our new allies."

 A Bad News

    The people''s cheers boomed inside the city of Solon as Prince Timothy and his soldiers entered the gate. The main street leading to the Earl''s Villa was decorated with banners of the royal family. The people on the sidelines were throwing flowers to the soldiers and cheering for the Prince.


    Their cheers were along the lines of ''long live Prince Timothy'', ''Savior of Castonia'', ''Prince Timothy please name my child''.


    Wait.


    Name a child? That will be exciting. Timothy pulled the reins of his horse and stopped. The whole column also stopped. He looked for the source of the voice and saw a woman in her thirties holding a baby.


    "Boy or girl?" Timothy smiled at the woman.


    The woman was speechless. She must have never expected that Tim would hear her request. "Girl Your Highness" she raised the baby and showed it to Timothy.


    "Stella is a good name." Timothy said as he inched his horse closer to the woman. "Where is your husband?"


    The woman''s expression which was of joy turned grim after Timothy mentioned her husband.


    "He''s dead Prince Timothy. He sacrificed himself for us and held the Tulosans. The Tulosans descended on our village like locusts. Only a few of us escaped."


    Timothy''s heart ached after hearing the woman''s story. This conflict had taken a huge toll on the lives of the people. They were living their lives and then everything changed in an instant.


    "I grieve with you madame. Your husband is a good man for loving his family more than he loved his own life. He is a true Castonian, brave and righteous." he consoled the woman.


    Timothy then turned to the people who were silenced by Timothy''s conversation with the woman.


    "Stella will grow into a beautiful lady someday. She will have dozens of suitors and will live in a peaceful and prosperous Castonia. That is my dream, our dream. For that dream to happen, we need to remain strong. We need to work together as a nation. We are Castonians, offsprings of the warrior. We will survive and come out stronger. The white lion shall stand in the pedestal of nations and will be held in high regard. Are you with me Castonians? Will you follow me to the future?"


    The people again screamed Timothy''s name. It was louder and more powerful than before.


    "Do you have some sort of disease that requres you to make a speech every few days?" Erik asked with a grin.


    "What? Moved by words again?" Timothy shot back. And then his face became serious.


    "Strike the iron while it''s hot, Erik. We have the momentum both in military power and the support of the people. We should not waste it. Besides" he looked at Erik "Don''t make it sound like I was insincere. I really felt pity for her you know."


    "If you say so Rooster Prince" Erik smiled.


    The whole parade lasted for a few hours and it was afternoon already when Timothy reached the Mathias'' Villa. The city guards dispersed the people and Timothy let General Marvin lead his army to their camp just outside the city.


    Timothy examined the villa. It had been at least a year since the last time he was in Solon but the villa was still the same. The building was large and spacious, displaying the wealth of the Earl. The gate of the villa can fit two wagons side by side and its walls were so tall that one could mistake it for a castle.


    The Earl then greeted Timothy at the gate.


    "Our savior, Prince Timothy has arrive!" He approached and embraced Timothy. He then whispered to his ears, "I''m sorry Tim. I really am. I never thought you could win"


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation."It''s okay Mathias. I know you did it for the sake of Leo''s Tear." Timothy whispered back.


    The Earl had already expressed his apologies many times in his letter. But it seems his friend still felt guilty.


    Mathias freed Timothy from his embrace and gestured towards his daughter. "Celine also wants to express her gratitude towards you"


    Celine held the hem of her dress in front of Timothy. "Prince Timothy" she bowed. Her smile was mischievous and childish. She never change, Timothy laughed inwardly.


    The last one who greeted Timothy was Freya. "You made Lucia and I worried." she smiled. Her face now radiates a rejuvenated glow, a far cry from her depressed state a month ago. Timothy was well aware of how he had hurt Freya when he rejected her feelings. But now it seems his friend had recovered.


    Mathias then ordered the guards to close the gate. Timothy and his retinue went inside the villa.


    "I believe Lucia had already told you about our guest?" Mathias said in a hushed tone while walking towards the building.


    Timothy nodded "I want to meet him. All the officers we have captured so far revealed useless information. But I believe First Spear, as important as he is, knows more. We need him Mathias."


    "I don''t believe that your eloquence can break his shell Tim."


    "No, it won''t. I can''t make him talk. Nevertheless, I need to meet him face to face"


    "I will arrange it immediately"


    After sending his retinue to their respective rooms, Timothy secretly went to First Spear''s room.


    "I will wait for you outside" Mathias said as he put his hand on the handle of the door "If something happens, just shout"


    "Come on, do you think I''m a child?" he looked at Mathias. He then sighed "Okay I will."


    Mathias opened the door and Timothy entered the room. The first thing he saw was a man reading a book on his bed. He cleared his throat to indicate his presence.


    "You must be Henry" Timothy went closer and offered his hand.


    Henry looked at him first, but then he started to avoid eye contact. He slowly reached Timothy''s hand and shook it. "I am. And you must be Prince Timothy."


    Timothy let go of Henry''s hand and pointed at the book. "Abott? I''m a fan of his works. His ideas are new and convincing."


    "Yeah" Henry''s eyes lit up "He discussed in this book what he think about nobility. He said that having capability as qualification is better than blood. Nobles are born powerful, but most of them are not capable."


    "And do you believe him?"


    "I don''t know. It seems logical, but many things are different in theory compared to reality. Nobility has it''s downsides like what he said, but it also has advantages."


    Seeing Henry enthusiasm in philosophy surprised Timothy. He thought that the famous First Spear was a warrior, strong and war-like. First Spear was famous for leading his cohort in the front, demolishing his opponents in battle. But the First Spear in front of him was very different from what he expected.


    "Good catch" Timothy smiled. "If you want, I can lend you more books written by Abott. I have the whole collection"


    "Really?" Henry asked like a child. But then he seems to remember his position and went back to his formal self "Thank you, but I''m sorry I can''t read them." he lowered his head. "I am to be executed soon?"


    "What makes you think that?"


    "I heard about your victory. It was stunning. I also heard that you accepted their surrender and I must thank you for that." He closed the book and put it on the table. "I want to be judged with them."


    "While I will let you see them, you won''t be judged with them. It''s too dangerous. Some of them still harbors hatred towards you. Also, your crimes are not that severe so your punishment will be light"


    Timothy sat on the chair and faced Henry.


    "I want my judgement to be fair Prince Timothy. I don''t want to get special treatment."


    "You won''t. But like what I said, your crimes are not that severe. Even before your battle with Prefect Romel, you have already purposely let go of the villagers." Timothy''s face then turned serious "I am a just person, Henry. I''m still angry that you slaughtered the innocents. But I will give you fairness and I say you need redemption more than you need punishment"


    Henry frowned at first, but then he gave a resigned smile "You sound like her"


    "Who?"


    "Freya"


    Thoughts then started to flood Timothy''s mind. Maybe First Spear was the reason of his friend''s recovery. He needs to know more.


    But just as Timothy was about to ask personal matters, there was a loud knock on the door.


    "Tim!" It was Freya''s voice. Well speak of the devil, he thought. But what Freya said next dispelled his calmness. "Lucia is in danger!"


    Timothy rushed to the door and opened it. "What happened!?"


    Freya handed him an opened letter with a red seal. Timothy grabbed the letter and read it.


    It was Lucia''s handwriting. From the looks of it, she was in a hurry. Timothy could not believe what he read. Skall Wismar attacked her retinue and she was forced to flee Nirvana! And then Tim read the last part of the letter.


    ''Tim, if you''re reading this, I want to say that I''m sorry for being a fool. I never expected this to happen. If I don''t make it to Solon, I want you to know to know that I like you Tim. I really do.''


    Timothy grasped the letter so hard that it was crumpled. Fool, he thought, say that to me personally.He then turned towards Earl Mathias who was startled by the events.


    "Prepare all of our guards" he gritted his teeth "They have just crossed my bottom line."

 A Race

    "You must be Braun. Nice to meet you" a smile streaked across his face as he offered his hand towards Braun. He was tall and sinewy. His arms were thick and his body abnormally good. If the man wasn''t the cause of this shitshow, Braun would have been impressed.


    But the Wismarine in front of him was the supposed mastermind of all of this. Braun recognized him because the man was always tailing Skall Wismar. The muscular scum''s name was Amir.


    Braun did not shake his hand. He still had enough self-respect. Even if they were supposed to be allies, he will not be his friend.


    "Amir right?" Braun stared at his face "Amir is too long, mind if I call you Scoundrel instead? It suits you better."


    Amir retracted his hand and sighed. "We are allies, you know. Can''t you be a little friendly? We need to work together to catch Princess Lucia."


    "Then please excuse my rudeness oh dear ally. I can''t help it, you destroyed all my hard work after all." Braun paused and looked at the gloomy sky. "All of it, gone. Dozens of personal visits to the neighboring Kingdoms, the sleepless nights I had planning on how to clinch every damn economic and diplomatic deal, all of those are for nothing. In just one night, you destroyed my life''s work." He murmured.


    "But now you have Wismar at your back. We are strong and we will.."


    Braun interrupted him with a loud laugh. "You will defend us? Or maybe you''ll say that you will not give up on us? Lies, Scoundrel, lies." He mocked Amir in his face "Wismar is not as strong as it once was."


    Amir tried to rebut, but Braun didn''t let him. "Let''s not kid ourselves, Scoundrel. Wismar''s golden age had passed. Your arrogant isolationist policy had made you weak. Now you are taking Castonia down with you. Well let me tell you something Scoundrel" Braun glared at him "As long as I live, as long as I breathe, I will not let you drag Castonia to the mud."


    Amir opened his mouth and tried to talk, but Braun kept his glare. One word, Braun decided, one more word from the Scoundrel and he will stuff that mouth of his with mud. He doesn''t care even if the Scoundrel was a head taller than him.


    Surprisingly, the Scoundrel kept his mouth shut and just nodded. He went ahead with his men and left Braun''s party behind. Good, Braun thought. Now he could focus on his task without being distracted by the urge to beat some Wismarine.


    Braun looked again at the sky. It was gloomy like the future of his dear Castonia.


    A bolt of lightning dashed across the sky, followed by the booming of thunder. Braun was supposed to be afraid of thunder and lightning. But this time, he was calm.


    Droplets of rain fell into his face. It was just a drizzle at first, but soon it turned into a heavy rain. Braun hated the rain. It reminds him of that day his first wife died. That was years ago, but he could remember the scene like it happened yesterday. The bloody body of his wife who was killed by bandits on the road still haunted him. While Braun really did love her, most of Braun''s pain stems from the loss of their unborn child. They were travelling to Nirvana that time to find a midwife, but the bandits attacked them. Braun tried to negotiate at first, but the bandits grew tired and just killed his wife. The death of his wife and unborn child was his fault. By hesitating on giving up his belongings, the bandits took the most important thing from Braun.


    He tried to remarry multiple times but all his marriages were loveless and he ended up a divorcee every time. It was probably a punishment from the Omniscient for being greedy. In the end, Braun was left alone. He gave up on his fief and stayed in Nirvana where he became the King''s right hand. Braun immersed himself in his work. Surprisingly, he fell in love again. But this time, he fell in love not with a woman, but with the Kingdom of Castonia.Stolen novel; please report.


    Braun did his best to make Castonia strong. He guided King Leopold. He travelled all over the continent just to make deals and connections with the other Kingdoms. And his efforts were not for naught. After decades of hard work, Castonia had become strong despite its precarious location.


    But three nights ago, all of his hard work was shattered. The Wismarines tried and failed to kill Princess Lucia Vanadis. Even if Castonia was innocent, the other Kingdoms will still think that King Leopold tried to kill his own guest. This was probably the darkest moment in the history of Castonia.


    A single horse galloped towards Braun and mud was splashed into his face.


    "What the hell!" he grimaced and tried to find the culprit. But the horse''s rider was missing and the saddle was bloody.


    Braun clicked his tongue. Although he brought nearly two hundred men from Nirvana, he divided them into four groups to expedite the search. It seems a whole team was annihilated. Lucia couldn''t have done this because reports say that she only had two men with her, one of which was a merchant.


    So it must be Timothy''s doing. He was too fast. Braun had expected that Timothy will come, but not this soon. This just turned into a race to find the Princess first. Honestly, Braun was afraid. He was scared of Timothy. The third Prince of Castonia is currently the most powerful man in the Kingdom and Braun was trying to catch his lover.


    Just then, a pair of horses also galloped towards him. He expected that the horses would also be riderless, but he was wrong. Two scouts saluted to Braun.


    "Report!" the rain was noisy so he loudened his voice.


    The scouts reported to him, but the rain was too noisy.


    "What? I can''t hear you!" Braun put his hand on his ear "Shout if you have to!"


    The scouts tried to report one more time but Braun failed to catch their words again. He lost his temper and grabbed one of them by the collar.


    "Report now!" he shouted to the scout''s ear.


    The man grimaced in pain "We found them sire!" he shouted back.


    Braun''s eyes went wide. He needed this good news. At last he could accomplish his mission.


    "Where?" He let go of the scout''s collar and asked.


    "A few kilometers west." The scout revealed.


    Braun did not waste time and ordered his men to charge. The fifty soldiers behind him rushed towards the direction the scout pointed to. Mud and rain splashed behind them.


    *****************************************************************************


    "Princess they are coming." Captain Bisham said beside her.


    Lucia urged her horse to run faster but the animal was tired. They had been evading both the Wismarines and the King''s soldiers for three days now.


    "I don''t think my horse can make it" Lucia turned to the Captain. She then looked behind "Are you sure somebody saw us?"


    "Yes" Captain Bisham answered "I think they are scouts. Their main force will come soon"


    As if to confirm what Captain said, Lucia heard the sound of horses. She looked towards the direction the sound came from and saw dozens of horsemen rushing towards them.


    "We will hold them Your Highness" Captain Bisham started to turn his horse around.


    "No!" Lucia shouted and stopped the Captain "I may not be an expert when it comes to fighting but I don''t believe you can buy me a single second Captain Bisham. There are dozens of them. You will just waste your life."


    Captain Bisham stared at her blankly "You''re right. I''m sorry Princess I wasn''t thinking. I''m just afraid that I can''t do anything for you this time. I don''t want to admit it but they will catch us soon enough."


    Lucia gave the Captain a comforting smile "It''s alright Captain. You have done your best. I thank you and all those who died for me."


    By now, their pursuers are getting closer. Lucia saw the man in the front and she was shocked. It was Baron Braun. Timothy had told her many things about Baron Braun. Tim said the Baron was a patriotic man. He will do anything for Castonia. Tim was right though, Baron Braun will indeed do anything for the Kingdom even at the cost of his morals.


    Lucia then lost hope. The soldiers chasing them will catch up soon. She will die here, halfway through Solon. She will never see her father and Holm again. She will never see Timothy again. It''s a shame, she was so close. Her death would also ignite a war that will probably hurt the people she love.


    "Soldiers at the front!" Lucia heard Escanor shout behind her. She then looked forward and saw dozens of cavalry charging towards them. They are closer than the ones at their back. At first she thought that the soldiers were enemies. But Lucia''s heart fluttered after seeing the person charging at the very front.


    It was Timothy.

 Eriks Resolve

    He finally saw her again. She was still the same, beautiful and regal. She was like a flower amidst a sea of weeds. He must protect her, even at the cost of his life.


    Timothy wiped the raindrops off his face. He leaned his body and forced his horse to run at full speed. His horse was galloping so fast that there was a huge gap between him and his guards. Thankfully, he will reach her before Braun from the looks of it.


    When he was less than a hundred meters, Lucia''s horse finally gave up and fell. Timothy saw the very moment Lucia was thrown like a doll in the mud. Seeing her circumstance, Timothy''s heart ached.


    He stopped his horse near Lucia and dismounted with haste. He went to her and held her body with both arms. He then examined her for any injuries.


    "Are you okay?" his voice was shaky. He then looked at her face "Where does it hurt?"


    "Tim" Lucia uttered one word. She then buried her head in Timothy''s chest and cried.


    Tim wanted to console her. She had gone through so much in the past month. He wanted to hug her until she stopped crying. But he can''t. Baron Braun and his soldiers are coming.


    He carried her in his arms and went to the horse. "I know your body hurts but we can''t stay here. Come with me." He said next to her ears. Lucia just nodded and kept her head buried in Tim''s chest.


    After they reached the horse, he gave her a boost. He also mounted the horse. "Hold tightly onto my waist" he said.


    She complied and wrapped her arms around his waist. Timothy felt his heart jump. It felt so good. But he banished romantic thoughts. They are still in danger.


    He looked at her two companions. One of them was an old man clad in armor. The other was a short and bald man.


    "Come with me. My guards will hold them" he then turned his gaze towards the older man. Timothy remembered the man''s name to be Bisham and he was the Captain of Lucia''s guards. "Don''t even think about fighting. Lucia still needs you"


    Timothy expected Bisham to hesitate. He knew that it was painful for a Captain of the guards to lose his men. Bisham should be itching to fight their pursuers right now. But the old man calmly nodded and followed Timothy''s horse.


    Timothy now understood how Lucia survived the Wismarine assault and assassination attempt. Part of it was because of Bisham''s capabilities.


    The three horses galloped towards Timothy''s guards. The guards split their formation in the middle and allowed them to pass. Timothy looked behind and saw the moment the two armies slammed against each other. Cries of horses and men echoed in the air. A fierce fighting began.


    Timothy only brought about a hundred men with him from Solon. Although he wanted to bring his own army, he can''t afford to waste time. After fighting and decimating two groups of Braun''s men, the number of his guards was reduced to less than half. Worse than that, his men were exhausted after riding and fighting all day.


    Even though Timothy''s men fought hard, they were being pushed back. Braun''s men outnumbered them. It pained him that more of his loyal men will die. He looked for Erik. His friend must survive at least.


    But Erik found him first. Erik''s sword was already bloody. "Go Tim. We will hold them for a while. Don''t worry, we will slowly retreat after you''ve put enough distance."


    Timothy nodded. "Be safe Erik. And don''t even think about sacrificing yourself. We are not in a dramatic play!"


    Erik laughed "Yes. I know. I''m not going to die. I''m smart, you know." He tapped his forefinger on his temple.


    "Good" Timothy said. He wanted to say more but he can''t find the words. There was a moment of silence between them until Erik broke that silence.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it."What are you waiting for? Go now! We will follow, I promise."


    Timothy''s words were again stuck in his throat. He just nodded. He then turned his horse around and commanded the horse to run. Bisham and the short man followed him from behind.


    He was worried about Erik, but he put his worries aside. Erik will be okay, he thought. It was true that Erik was smart so his friend will find a way.


    He needs to focus on Lucia. Timothy looked behind. She was still clinging to him dearly. He held her hands.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here and I will protect you. We will survive this" he comforted.


    *******************************************************************************


    Erik stared at Timothy''s figure as his friend slowly vanished at the distance.


    "I''m sorry Tim." he murmured. "I may not keep my promise"


    Erik lied to Timothy. It was his first time breaking his promise to his friend. He had never broken a promise to Tim before and that was the reason why Timothy believed his promise immediately. But Erik had no choice.


    After he saw Timothy''s extreme reaction to Lucia''s situation back in Solon, he understood that Lucia meant the world to Tim. He can''t forget Timothy''s expression back then. It was of hate. He had seen Timothy''s anger before, but not as powerful. It was like Timothy was going to devour all his enemies.


    Honestly, he felt a little jealous. They''ve been best of friends for decades but he knew that Timothy cared for Lucia more. In just a month, Lucia replaced Erik.


    But he put his envy behind. He understood his friend. Timothy was just longing for the King''s love and appreciation but the old man responded with violence. Timothy must have found that love and appreciation from Lucia. That''s why his friend fell deeply for the Princess.


    And now he must help Timothy. He will do everything to save Lucia and Timothy.


    Erik looked at the battle. It was bloody and chaotic. They were losing. More than a dozen had fallen on their side. Each of those men was his friend. He ate with them, fought with them and lived with them. He decided that it was enough.


    "I surrender!" he shouted as loud as he could. At first, nobody paid attention to him but he kept on announcing his surrender.


    After a while, there was a brief ceasefire and all the soldiers looked confusedly at him.


    "Surrender then." Braun said on the other side while wiping the blood from his sword. "And let us pass."


    Erik gave a loud and fake laugh. "We can''t do that Braun. We need to buy time for Prince Timothy. Isn''t that right, men?" he looked at the remaining guards.


    "Then we will resume our attack" Braun raised his sword again.


    What Erik did next made all the soldiers drop their jaws. He raised his sword and pointed it towards his own neck. "Move and I will kill myself!"


    "What?" Braun creased his brows.


    "You heard me Braun, I will kill myself. Think of how my father would react if I die. He will surely raise the flag of rebellion against the crown. Do you want that Braun? Do you want your dear Castonia to fall into civil war?"


    Everyone was silent. After a while, a soldier behind Braun pointed at Erik and shouted. "He''s insane!"


    Braun looked at the soldier. "Shut your mouth Idiot!" he then turned towards Erik "I understand. So, what do you want?"


    "Let''s make a compromise Braun. How about this? You can take me as hostage if you want, but let my men go. Give up your chase on Timothy and let''s return to Nirvana."


    "But Prince Timothyˇ­" Braun started but then he stopped and looked at Erik "I don''t trust you Erik"


    "The feeling is mutual. So what''s your answer Braun? You have ten seconds to decide." Erik then counted loudly "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, threeˇ­"


    "Stop!" Braun shouted. "Okay, but keep your end of the bargain. You must come with us"


    Erik then turned to his men. "Go, find the Prince and protect him at all cost."


    The soldiers were dumbfounded by the turn of events. They looked at Erik with confusion written over their faces.


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Erik asked "I said go! Prince Timothy needs you. Ensure that he and Princess Lucia are safe."


    "But sireˇ­" a soldier started but Erik interrupted him.


    "Follow my command soldier." His voice was firm.


    The soldiers were still frozen but after a while they saluted to Erik one by one and left. Erik just looked at them from behind and sighed. Now he was alone with the enemies.


    "Now lower your weapon." Braun said as his men slowly surrounded Erik.


    Erik shook his head. "No, I won''t. The moment I lower my sword, your men will rush towards me and tie my hands. You will then resume your chase. I''m not a fool Braun. Let''s just go back to Nirvana. I will probably lower my sword when I my arm gets tired. By that time, Timothy should be far already."


    Braun remained silent for a long time and examined Erik''s face. "Okay. Let''s go" he turned his horse around and commanded his men to go back.


    Erik was still holding the sword against his neck. He couldn''t help but laugh at their situation. He was supposed to be the hostage, but this felt like he was the one taking them hostage.


    He smiled, knowing that he protected Tim and Lucia this time. He is a good friend, he thought. How many people in this world would threaten the enemy with suicide for the sake of their friend? He was probably the only one.


    He commanded his horse to move and followed Braun to Nirvana. Long and dangerous days were ahead of him.

 Hunted

    Lucia held tightly on Tim''s waist. Her body hurts from her earlier fall but Timothy''s warmth dulled the pain. She wished that they could remain like this. Even though the rain was pouring like stones, even though she was injured, even though it was cold, at least she had Tim.


    Lucia tightened her embrace. She didn''t want to let go.


    Tim must have noticed because he put one of his hands on Lucia''s. "I''m sorry Lucia."


    Lucia shook her head on Tim''s back. "No, it''s my fault. I should have known that it will come to this. I was a fool"


    "A fool couldn''t have protected me. You did and I owe you my life. Thank you. " Timothy said.


    "Do you remember that night we talked in the garden? I said that I will protect you. So I did. It is my duty to protect you Tim." Lucia again shook her head "No, calling it a duty might be unfair. I protected you because I care for you"


    Timothy laughed "Stop making my heart jump Lucia. Or elseˇ­"


    "Prince Timothy!" Captain Bisham interrupted "Soldiers at the back" he pointed behind.


    Lucia and Timothy turned their heads around. Lucia saw dozens of horsemen chasing them.


    "Thank the Omniscient! We''re saved. Your guards are tough Prince Timothy" exclaimed Escanor as the merchant raised both arms in the air.


    "No!" Timothy shouted. He shook his head and turned his head forward. "They are not my guards. Look at the armor. They are wearing lamellar breastplates."


    Lucia understood Tim. Although mail armor is popular nowadays because of its flexibility and effectiveness, some nations still use lamellar. One of those nations was Wismar.


    "Tim. What should we do?" Lucia asked.


    "Don''t worry. We can lose them. Like what I said, we can survive this. I will not let anything happen to you." Tim comforted. But Lucia noticed the slight tremor in his voice.


    He must also be scared, Lucia thought. This made her like Tim more. Even though he was scared himself, he was trying to act like he wasn''t in front of Lucia. He wanted to be her stone, her refuge even though he needed a refuge himself.


    "Okay. I trust you" Lucia said.


    The chase went on for nearly an hour. It was grueling. Mud and rain splashed like waves of the ocean. Lucia looked behind again and saw that the Wismarines are catching up. At the front of the Wismarines was a tall and muscular man. She recognized him.


    When Skall went to Vanadis many years ago, he brought the man along. Lucia saw the man a few times but she didn''t know his name.


    "Prince Timothy. They are close" Captain Bisham informed.


    "I know" Timothy said "There will be an acute blind curve ahead where they can''t see us for a few moments. We must split up after the curve. They will see three diverging hoof prints. With the threat from my guards, they can''t afford to also split up so they can only follow one."


    "Okay." Captain Bisham said. "We will meet you at the end of the forest. Protect her Prince Timothy."


    "I will. Even with my life"


    "Don''t say things like that Tim!" Lucia shouted


    Timothy remained silent. His silence made Lucia worry. It meant that he might do extreme things just for her. She doesn''t want that. She doesn''t want to be away from again. After a long time of separation, they were finally reunited.


    Just like what Tim said, there was indeed a blind curve. After that they split from Captain Bisham and Escanor.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.*****************************************************************************


    Amir and his men stopped. The trails diverged into three and he had no idea which way Prince Timothy and Lucia went.


    "Should we split our forces sir?" A soldier looked at him as if begging for his guidance. His men knew how important this mission was. If they fail, Wismar will be dragged into a Castonian Civil War. They need to find the two royals.


    "No, we can''t. I''m sure Timothy''s guards are just behind us. We can''t divide our forces" Amir said. He only brought about fourty men with him so they can''t afford to be divided.


    "Then which way should we go?" the soldier asked again.


    Amir looked at the three trails. The rain turned the ground into mud so the hoof prints are clear. He dismounted and examined each of the trails.


    "This way" he pointed to the left. "The hoof prints are deeper so the horse must be carrying two people"


    He mounted his horse again and ordered his men to resume the chase. Prince Timothy was smart. But the Prince didn''t know that Amir was one of the best hunters in Wismar.


    The hunt continues.


    **************************************************************************


    It had been three hours since they split up with Captain Bisham and the short man. Timothy looked around. It was still raining hard and the rain turned the ground into a marsh. The mud was slippery and the horse slipped many times. In one of those times, one of the horse''s legs was sprained. Since then, the horse had run slower.


    "Tim" Lucia said behind him "I hear horses approaching"


    "What?" Timothy turned his head around. "How many?" he asked.


    "Dozens"


    Timothy listened and he also heard the approach of horses. There were too many of them for it to be Captain Bisham and the short man.


    His heart beat fast. How? How could the Wismarines make the right choice? Out of the three trails, they chose the one leading to him and Lucia.


    "It could be my guards. Don''t worry." Timothy said but he knew that his guards were still hours away, that is if they even escaped Baron Braun.


    In truth, Timothy was afraid. Even if he stood his ground, he can''t protect Lucia against dozens of Wismarines. Because both of them were on the same horse, the animal ran slower than usual. The Wismarines would catch them eventually.


    He needs to find a way soon or elseˇ­He stopped these thoughts. There''s still hope, there will always be hope. He will not give up.


    Timothy then heard the sound of flowing water. He looked sideways and saw a river at the distance. From what he knows, the river was a tributary to the bigger Carnack River. An idea then came to him.


    "Do you know how to swim?" he asked Lucia.


    "What?" Lucia confusedly asked. "Yes. Why?"


    He pointed at the river. "See the river? We need to get across."


    "But it''s swollen. We could drown."


    What Lucia said was right. The heavy rain had swollen the river. It will be dangerous to swim across it. But they don''t have a choice


    "The horse is slow. They will catch up to us soon. We need to make a gamble. Their armor will drag them down on foot."


    Lucia was silent. After a while she nodded. "Okay. I trust your judgment.


    Timothy forced the horse to run the last kilometer. It was slow but they reached the river. Both of them dismounted and prepared for their crossing.


    "Cling onto me" he told Lucia. He then wrapped one of his arms on her shoulder. "And if the river sweep us, make sure that your feet are the ones pointing downstream."


    Timothy looked at the river. The river was swollen and the current was strong. Their crossing will be dangerous. But they must do it. If the Wismarines catch Lucia, they will kill her. Things would be different if the ones chasing them were Braun''s men. Timothy knew that Baron Braun only wanted to capture Lucia. But the Wismarines were different.


    He surveyed the river and looked for a shallow. Most of the time, a wider portion of the river also means shallower water and slower current. Since the river was only a tributary, finding a shallow should be easier.


    "There" Timothy pointed at the widest portion of the river. The two of them went to the shallow and began their crossing. Timothy picked up a stick and used it to test the level of the water.


    Slowly and carefully, they crossed. The current was strong but Timothy strengthened his legs. Thankfully, there were rocks along the way so they could rest every once in a while.


    Inch by inch, they approached the other end. Lucia was clinging tightly on him. It was hard. There were even times when the river almost swept them away.


    When they were halfway through, the Wismarines arrived. They immediately removed their armors to start their own crossing. But some of them were preparing something. Timothy squinted and saw that some of them had crossbows.


    "Lucia!" he shouted but the Wismarines already fired their weapons. Arrows flew towards them. Some of the arrows fell near them.


    "Are you hit!?" he frantically asked her.


    "No. I don''t think so Tim. And you?" she gave him a worried look.


    Tim shook his head as answer. That was close. They can''t stay here. He looked towards the Wismarines and saw that they were already reloading.


    "We need to let the current take us. We can''t stay here" he said.


    "Okay." Lucia said. She then hugged him.


    Timothy then made the most dangerous decision of his life. He let go of the rocks. In an instant, the powerful river currents swept them.

 The Cold Night

    Timothy''s head went below the water. The shattered light underwater disoriented him. He doesn''t know where he is or if he''s still alive. A plethora of thoughts entered his mind. It was confusion. It was fear. It was disappointment.


    And then he remembered Lucia. Before he let go of the rocks, he had been holding Lucia tightly. But at one point, he lost his grip.


    No. He declared. He can''t lose her. Timothy struggled, but he was drowning himself. Strength left his body as water entered his lungs.


    "Mat! Don''t leave me Mat. Open your eyes" It was a woman''s voice. Her voice was so pitched that it sounded like she was crying. Timothy then saw the woman in his dreams looking at him with a worried face.


    Is he dead? That was the first question in Timothy''s mind. No, he can''t die just yet. What will happen to Lucia if he dies?


    "Tim! Don''t leave me Tim. Open your eyes" It was the same words, but the voice was different. It was Lucia. Timothy slowly opened his eyes and Lucia''s crying figure was revealed to him. She was pressing his chest repeatedly.


    Timothy coughed water out of his lungs. He was panting, struggling for air.


    After a while, his body slowly recovered its strength.


    "What happened?" he asked between breaths.


    But Lucia did not answer. She just lunged at him and cried on his chest. Timothy caressed her wet hair.


    "I''m so worried. I thought I lost you. You should have told me that you can''t swim!" she sobbed.


    Timothy felt slightly embarrassed. He can actually swim, but was not good at it.


    "But you didn''t lose me. You even saved me again." Timothy kissed her head. "Thank you Lucia"


    They remained that way for a long time. After Tim regained all his strength, he sat and surveyed the surroundings.


    They were on the riverbank and the rain had stopped. Nevertheless, the river was still swollen.


    "Where are we?" he asked


    Lucia looked around. "At least a few kilometers downstream. We floated for a while and it took me a long time to drag you out of the water."


    "You dragged me out of the water?" Timothy was surprised. He couldn''t imagine that Lucia, with her small physique, managed to drag him out of the water. Not only that, but she remained conscious throughout their ordeal.


    "Well, unlike you Prince Timothy, I grew up near the ocean." She grinned and leaned against him. "So, what do we do now?"


    Timothy looked at the sky. It was almost dark. "We need to find a shelter for the night. Also, we need a fire."


    "Won''t they find us if we build a fire?"


    "We could always run if they find us. But that''s better than freezing to death with our wet clothes." Timothy then held Lucia''s hand. "Let''s go"


    The two of them went to the forest nearby. Timothy built a makeshift tent out of leaves and started a fire. It took him a long time to start the fire because of the wet ground. It was already dark when he finished.


    "I didn''t expect that the third Prince of Castonia has survival skills. You never cease to surprise me Tim" Lucia laughed.


    "Impressed? Do I get extra points in your heart for this?" he smirked. "There is a forest near Nirvana. Erik and I would camp there from time to time whenever we are bored in the palace" he explained.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Timothy then examined Lucia. She was sitting inside the tent and warming herself with the fire. She was wearing a dress. The scene in front of him was the definition of irony, a beautiful princess in a rugged, makeshift tent in the middle of nowhere.


    "King Edmund would kill me if he found out that I let her daughter stay in a makeshift tent" he commented.


    Lucia laughed "Yes, he will. Do you know what he said three nights before I left? He said that he will take me back from you if you do not treat me nicely"


    Timothy sat next to her and shared the warmth of the fire. "Really? Then that means I must give you everything you want from now on. So what do you want Princess Lucia?" he asked mischievously as he turned his head towards her. Their faces were so close.


    She looked at him in the eyes and teased him with her words. "You know what I want"


    Timothy''s thoughts were lost. The night was cold and their situation was dismal. The Wismarines were also hunting them. But at that moment, Timothy forgot about the bleakness of their situation. All he felt was his desire to be with Lucia.


    Like magnets, their faces drew closer with each other. Timothy''s heart was beating fast.


    But their beautiful moment was interrupted by the sound of horses. Timothy looked towards the direction of the sound.


    "We need to run" he immediately said.


    Lucia nodded and they left the tent. They ran as fast as they could.


    Timothy cursed them for interrupting their moment. Why? Why of all times. Couldn''t they wait a few minutes?


    "How in the world did they cross the river?" Lucia asked behind him. There was a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    Timothy felt a little happy with that. It seems he was not the only one annoyed by the sudden appearance of the Wismarines.


    "The level of water in the river should be lower by now." Timothy answered. He then looked behind. "We can''t outrun them. We must hide."


    "There!" Lucia pointed at a large downed tree.


    Timothy looked at the tree and judged that it was large enough to conceal both of them. They stopped and hid beneath the downed tree.


    He wrapped his body around Lucia. They must evade the Wismarines.


    A few moments later, dozens of horses passed them. Thankfully, it was dark so they did not see or suspect the fallen tree.


    Time passed slowly. It was excruciating. Every step of the horses was too slow for Tim. He looked at Lucia and she was closing her eyes. She must be scared- no, of course she was. In fact, Timothy himself was trembling a little.


    It was a nerve-wracking moment. The enemies were just in front of them. One wrong move and both of them will die.


    After what seemed to be eons, the Wismarines were gone. But Timothy still can''t breathe a sigh of relief. They were still far from safe because the Wismarines could come back anytime. Nevertheless, they are alive, for now.


    "We should go" he said.


    Lucia held him. "No" she said. "We should stay here. They didn''t see us so this hiding spot is good"


    "But you need to rest. Our journey tomorrow will be more tiring."


    Timothy was worried about her. She needs rest. They don''t have food so sleeping could at least give some comfort to their bodies. It was better for Tim because he had been eating his rations up until today, but Lucia hadn''t eaten anything since her escape from Nirvana.


    "I can sleep here" she said.


    "Are you sure?"


    She nodded.


    Timothy agreed. She was right though. The tree offered them both protection and concealment. They should stay here for the night.


    "Okay. Sleep." He embraced her.


    "What about you?"


    "I will keep watch for the night. Don''t worry, I''m still a soldier so my body is not that weak" he said proudly.


    "No Tim, rest. You need it"


    "But I have to.."


    "Tim" Lucia said sternly.


    Timothy can''t deny her with the way she looked at him. He sighed and agreed. He hadn''t slept for the last few days anyway.


    "Okay. Good night Lucia" he put a kiss on her forehead.


    It must be because of exhaustion, but Timothy slept like a log that evening. He had no dreams and his slumber was uninterrupted.


    It was already late in the morning when Timothy woke up. The first thing he saw was Lucia''s pretty face looking at him.


    "Keep sleeping like that and you''ll lose your title as Rooster Prince" she grinned.


    "If it means seeing you every morning, then I don''t mind losing my nickname"


    Timothy then looked around. It was almost noon. Waking up late was a very strange experience for him.


    "We should continue our journey. The Wismarines should be far by now."


    Timothy and Lucia started their walk. Thankfully, they did not encounter the Wismarines along the way. It was noon when they reached the end of the forest.


    They were greeted by a wide plain that was divided by a small stream at the middle. It was refreshing, a complete opposite of what they experienced yesterday.


    But then Timothy saw something that confused him.


    "Is that a village?" he squinted. There was a small village near the stream.


    "I thought you''re the Castonian between the two of us" Lucia said.


    "But there shouldn''t be a village here. I''ve looked at the map of the Western Region many times. This part of the region is uninhabited because of its remote location." Tim looked at Lucia.


    "Maybe it''s a newly-built village?" she commented.


    "Let''s find out. Maybe they will offer us food and shelter for a while."


    They descended on the village.

 The Village

    Samuel put the spoon in his mouth and tasted his cooking. He grimaced and spitted the stew. It was revolting.


    He scratched his head. Why can''t he get the taste right? Maybe it''s the mushroom? He had heard from a friend before that adding wild edible mushrooms to the stew enhances its flavor. Either his friend was wrong, or he just can''t cook. Samuel sighed. What a waste of good venison.


    Well, he doesn''t have choice but to eat the stew. The men in the village spent two days hunting the deer and he was in no position to waste food.


    Samuel gripped the handle of the pot and lifted it towards the table. He then took three bowls and filled them with the stew.


    "Conrad, Mylene, it''s time for lunch." He called.


    After a while, a boy and a girl ran towards the table and seated themselves. They almost knocked the pot.


    "Hey, no running." Samuel scolded but the two children ignored him. They were more focused on the food.


    "Did you cook it? You did, didn''t you!?" Conrad excitedly asked. His blue eyes were shining.


    "He did!" Mylene exclaimed after seeing the meat in her stew. "Time to eat!" she lifted her bowl.


    "Ahem" Samuel cleared his throat. "Are you forgetting something Mylene?"


    Mylene stopped and sighed. She put her two palms together and closed her eyes. "Omniscient thank you for the food!" she recited in a very fast manner. Conrad also did the same.


    The two scooped the stew with their spoons and tasted the food.


    "Ahhhh!" both of them screamed at the same time. Mylene wiped her tongue with her clothes while Conrad looked at the stew like he was grieving for a dead friend.


    "This is blasphemy Samuel!" Mylene pounded her little hand on the table. Samuel wanted to reprimand her but her cute attitude melted his annoyance.


    "Why..why did it come to this? What did Samuel do to you?" Conrad was talking to the stew while pulling his own hair with both hands.


    "Oh calm down. It''s not that bad." Samuel scooped his stew and ate it. The revolting taste almost made him spit the food. It was really bad. But he forced himself to swallow the food. "See? It''s delicious!"


    "Stop it Samuel. Your eyes are watery." Conrad pointed at his eyes like he just found an important evidence.


    Samuel sighed. "Okay I may have messed up a little?"


    "A little?" Mylene raised her little eyebrows.


    Samuel laughed at her reaction. "Fine. I messed up. But we still have to eat it."


    "You''re so bad at cooking Samuel. I should have cooked the food. We have waited two days for this meat." Mylene crossed her arms and pouted.


    "Yeah! And as punishment you should give up your position as village chief to me" Conrad declared.


    Samuel grinned and pinched his nose. "And what will you do if you''re the village chief?"


    "Do you still have to ask? Of course I will make everyone hunt for meat! Meat is life, meat is love!"


    "And who will water the crops, build the houses, feed the livestock and clean the village if you send everyone to hunt?" Samuel was amused.


    "Er.." Conrad thought for an answer. He then pointed at Samuel "You!"This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "But I''m old. I can''t do all those things" Samuel said with a frail voice.


    Conrad again searched for a rebuttal. In the end he gave up. "You''ve won this round Samuel"


    Samuel patted his head and smiled "Just eat the stew okay? Next time Mylene will cook"


    The trio ate the stew. But before they could finish their meal, someone knocked on the door.


    "Chief Samuel we have visitors. They said that they wanted to talk to the village chief" It was Jason''s voice


    "Visitors?" Samuel asked. He was confused. Who would visit them? The village was in the middle of nowhere.


    "Finish your food" he told Conrad and Mylene. Samuel then stood and opened the door. "Are you sure?" he asked Jason.


    "Yes chief. A man and a woman just arrived. They said that they were lost"


    "Take me to them."


    Jason nodded and led Samuel to their guests. After walking for a while, Samuel saw two people being surrounded by the villagers. Their clothes were dirty, but their postures were regal. Samuel wanted to scratch his head. Who are these people?


    The man then turned and smiled at him. After seeing his face, Samuel almost died of shock. He cannot forget that face. How is this possible!?


    "Mushrooms?" he blurted


    *****************************************************************************


    Timothy was taken aback. An old man just called him mushrooms?


    He went to the old man and offered his hand.


    "I am not a food gramps. I''m Theo" he grinned.


    Since they were not yet sure about the identity of the villagers, Timothy and Lucia concealed their own identities. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    The old man snapped back to his senses and shook Tim''s hand. "Nice to meet you Theo. I''m Samuel, the village chief. What brings you to our humble village?"


    "Myˇ­" Timothy stopped and turned to Lucia. He wasn''t sure how he should introduce her. But then he thought of something good "wife. Yeah. My wife and I were lost in the forest."


    Lucia''s expression was that of surprise at first, but she then gave Timothy a smile of resignation.


    Samuel stared at Timothy''s face for a while. He then exhaled loudly. "Come with me"


    Timothy and Lucia followed Samuel. They then reached a small hut in the middle of the village. Samuel opened the door to his home and let them inside. Timothy saw two children, a boy and a girl, eating stew.


    "Conrad, Mylene, we have guests. I need to talk to them, okay? Go outside for a while" Samuel said.


    "But we are not yet finished with the food!" The boy protested. Timothy guessed his name to be Conrad.


    "Yeah! We just found a way on how to defeat the monstrosity you created Samuel. Just wipe the meat with a cloth!"


    "You can finish your meal after I talk to our guests. If you''re obedient I may arrange another hunt tomorrow"


    The two children''s eyes lit up. "Really?!" both of them exclaimed.


    "That is if both of you are obedient" Samuel smiled.


    The two children ran outside immediately. After they were gone, Samuel closed the door.


    "Grandchildren?" Timothy asked him.


    But Samuel did not answer. Instead, he knelt and bowed in front of Timothy. "Your Highness"


    Timothy and Lucia both looked at each other. Even though they were popular, few people had seen their faces. The other villagers were clueless about their identity but it seems Samuel knew.


    "Rise, Samuel" Timothy urged the old man to stand.


    Samuel stood and looked at Lucia. "And you must be Princess Lucia.


    "I am. Nice to meet you Samuel" Lucia smiled.


    "So what is the reason for you visit Your Highness?"


    "Before I tell you, tell me first why there is a village here. This part of the Western Region should be uninhabited." Timothy said


    Samuel did not reply immediately. He went to the table and cleaned it. He then sat on one of the chairs and gestured to the other two in front of him. Timothy and Lucia went to the table and seated themselves in front of Samuel.


    "All the people in the village are refugees from the destroyed villages around Solon and Greenwater." Samuel started "We stumbled upon this location by chance. We all came from different backgrounds, some were miners, some were farmers, some were even merchants. But we all have one thing in common, we lost our homes. The children you saw just now are not my grandchildren. They are orphans from the first village burned by the Tulosans"


    Timothy felt pity for them. They are the real victims of the war. The people praised him for saving the Western Region. But the truth is, he didn''t save all of the Western Region. There were those who had forever lost their homes like the people in this village.


    "I understand" Timothy nodded.


    "So what brings you here Prince Timothy?"


    Samuel asked again. But this time, Timothy was more reluctant to answer his question. The village was small and poor and asking for help felt like too much. But in the end, he revealed their circumstances anyway.


    "I see" Samuel stroked his white beard. "Then you can stay here for a while until the Wismarines grow tired of finding you. Also, I suggest you don''t reveal your identities to the villagers. Most of them are good people, but we can never be too careful."


    Timothy nodded and held Lucia''s hand "Thank you Samuel. We owe you our lives"


    "Will you keep your cover as husband and wife? I think it''s better to do so. We only have one extra hut and the two of you really look like a long-time couple despite your age." Samuel commented.


    "Yes we will" Timothy looked at Lucia. "I will be Theo, a merchant and she will be Alice, my wife"

 The Bonfire

    After taking a bath in the stream, Timothy and Lucia went to the hut assigned to them. It was small, but it looked comfortable. At least it was be better than the downed tree in the forest. The villagers also gave them clean clothes to change into.


    Timothy looked at the sinking sun on the horizon from the window of the hut. The slow dimming of the earth gave him a melancholic feeling.


    "How many days should we stay here?" Lucia asked beside him. She was also looking at the sunset.


    "I don''t know. I don''t want to rush because the Wismarines could find us again, but Erik and my guards will be worried."


    "Yeah, I think five days should be our limit"


    Timothy looked at her. She was wearing a plain one-piece tunic and her hair was a little rugged. But she was beautiful. She may not be wearing her pretty dress or her luxurious jewelries, but she was still the most beautiful woman in Tim''s eyes. More than her beauty, she was smart, capable and kind.


    Someone then knocked on the door. "Theo, Alice, are you there?"


    Timothy opened the door and saw a young man their age. Even though he just met him today, Timothy recognized him. If he''s not wrong, the man''s name was Jason.


    "The chief has organized a gathering and he requests your appearance. He said it will be good for you to meet the villagers." Jason said.


    "Okay we''ll be there"


    Timothy and Lucia then followed Jason. He led them to the center of the village where the villagers had already gathered. There was a huge pot above the bonfire. The villagers sat on four huge logs that surrounded the bonfire. There were also bottles of wine prepared for the gathering.


    Timothy surveyed the villagers. There were about fifty of them. Some of them were old, but most were on their early thirties. There were only two children among them.


    Samuel scooped some stew from the pot into two bowls and offered each one to Timothy and Lucia.


    "Thank you" Both of them thanked Samuel.


    "Sit" Samuel gestured towards a vacant space on one of the logs. The pair complied and ate the stew.


    Timothy looked at Lucia as she ate her stew. She must be starving, Timothy thought. Lucia hadn''t eaten anything for half a week. Also, their tiring journey must have drained her energy. He transferred half of his food into her bowl.


    "You need it more than I do" he said.


    Lucia stopped eating and glared at him.


    "Oh come on! There''s enough food. You can just get more from the pot. No need to act lovey-dovey in front of us!" A big man who looked like a bear shouted to them.


    "Don''t mind him Theo. He''s just jealous because he''s still single at his age" A villager shouted back. The others laughed.


    "Hey take that back" the burly man pointed "When I was still a soldier, women flocked around me"


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."You were a soldier?" Timothy raised his brows. The man was lying. Almost every soldier in the Western Region knows his face. "What is your name?"


    "Abraham" he said


    "To what unit did you belong? And why are you here?"


    "Knightsend''s garrison" he proudly patted his chest. "I retired after the battle. I came here because I was bored"


    It took Timothy a few moments to absorb what Abraham said. Knightsend? Retired? What?


    Timothy''s mouth was frozen so it was Lucia who continued the question. "So you know Prince Timothy then?" she stifled her laughter.


    "Oh yes!" Abraham stood up "Prince Timothy and I are best of friends. He once told me, ''Abraham, you are my champion. Together we will conquer the world''" he tried to imitate what he imagined Timothy''s voice to be.


    What''s with that drama! Never in a million years would he say something as cheesy as that! Timothy rubbed his forehead and stared at Abraham.


    "So what do Prince Timothy look like?" It was Samuel who asked. He then turned to Timothy and winked.


    "He was big! Seven, no, Eight feet tall with a huge scar on his face." Abraham drew a line on his own face to represent Timothy''s scar. "He sword is also big, taller than two people"


    "Does his sword have a name?" a villager asked


    "He calls itˇ­" Abraham pondered "Ah yes. He calls it Tulosan Slayer"


    Timothy almost choked on his food. What the hell? Stop ruining my name! Please! Stop. He silently begged Abraham.


    Beside him, Lucia was giggling nonstop. "I never knew you also had a talent in naming swords"


    A villager raised his hand and asked, "Is it true that he can turn into a giant white lion?"


    "Ohoho" Abraham pointed at the villager "I''ve seen it friend. He was big. His claws were so sharp that you''ll cut yourself just by looking at it. His roar was so loud and powerful that it shook the earth. General Sigurd also turned into a stallion. They fought each other for hours until Prince Timothy bit his head off. It was marvelous"


    Timothy''s jaw dropped. What''s with that tale! So he''s a shape shifter now? How come he doesn''t know?


    Timothy felt someone tug his arm. It was Lucia. She was cupping her mouth with one hand to hold her laughter. "I can''t take it anymore Tim. Let''s go somewhere"


    Lucia grabbed him into the darkness away from the bonfire. Timothy looked behind and Abraham was still telling absurd stories about him.


    "Ahahahaha" after finding a spot where no one could hear them Lucia finally vented her laughter. "I can''t.. I can''t imagine what he said Tim" she said between laughs.


    Timothy scratched his head "My reputation is ruinedˇ­Eight foot tall scarred shape shifter with a huge sword called ''Tulosan Slayer'' of all things"


    Lucia then embraced Tim and looked at him "Well I won''t mind even if you were an eight foot tall scarred shape shifter with a huge sword called Tulosan Slayer" she grinned widely.


    Timothy laughed. He must admit, Abraham''s description of him was entertaining. "So you won''t huh? How kind of you" he pinched her cheek.


    "I won''t." she said laughingly "Because you will always be my Timothy"


    The grin on their faces slowly vanished. There was no need for words because feelings communicate better than words. Their hearts became one, their minds intertwined. The pent up feelings they both had for the past month was released like flood.


    They kissed.


    It was ecstasy. It was bliss. It was glee.


    A strange feeling enveloped their soul. It was like they were the only people in the world, a feeling that the universe belongs to them and only them. How charming it was. How good. It was love.


    It took a while for their lips to part. But it wasn''t enough- no, once will never be enough. Their lips met again. This time it was more forceful, more rigorous, and more intense. Both savored each other''s affection. Nothing else mattered in that moment. Oh what a beautiful life it was!


    The kiss lasted for a long time. Timothy doesn''t know how long it lasted and he doesn''t care. When their lips parted again, the world felt new.


    "I love you Lucia"


    "I love you Tim"


    Both of them said at the same time.


    Timothy smiled and caressed Lucia''s face. He looked at her like he wanted to engrave her existence on his being.


    The two then sat on the grass side-by-side. Their hands were intertwined as they looked at the beautiful moon. They remained silent and enjoyed the moment.


    After a while Timothy asked, "Lucia?"


    "Uhuh?" She looked at him. Her blue eyes were sparkling like diamonds under the moonlight.


    "Want to run away with me?"

 Run Away

    "Want to run away with me?"


    For the first time, Lucia didn''t understand Timothy. Run away? Where? Are they not running away now?


    "What do you mean Tim?" She asked.


    Timothy looked at the moon and sighed. "I''m tired Lucia. I''m exhausted."


    "I still don''t understand"


    Timothy lay on the grass and looked at sky. He then slowly grabbed Lucia and made her lay on his arms. The warmth of his body gave Lucia a sense of security.


    "When I found out that you were in danger, I lost it Lucia. They not only schemed against me, but also against you. We didn''t do anything yet they attacked us. I was furious that time. No, I''m still furious."


    Lucia nodded. She also had the same experience that time King Leopold and Skall Wismar conspired to get Timothy killed. She was furious. She wanted to make them pay for scheming against Timothy.


    "My original plan was to rescue you and then go back to Solon to gather my army. I would then besiege Nirvana and force my father to hand over Skall Wismar." Timothy looked at her and winked "I know it''s a bad plan"


    "It is" Lucia agreed. "You can''t force your father. Even if your soldiers are experienced, they are few. They can''t threaten the walls of Nirvana. Also I''ve heard that one of your brothers is currently in Ledega with a huge army. He can cut your supply lines if you dare besiege Nirvana."


    "I never knew that you are versed in the art of war" Timothy grinned.


    "Are you mocking me rooster prince?" Lucia pinched his nose. She then put her head on his chest. "So, something tells me that you changed your mind"


    Timothy was silent for a while. "When I saw you fall from your horse, I was so worried. When we were being hunted, I feared for your life. Seeing you suffer is painful. I care for you Lucia. I want to give you the best in the world. And then it occurred to me that getting revenge for you and making Skall Wismar pay will not alleviate your pain. I need to focus on you rather than revenge. I will make him pay if I''m able, but your well-being should come first."


    "Thank you Tim. That''s all I wanted from you." She put a kiss on his cheek. "But I still can''t connect it with you wanting to run away."


    "The current Castonia is a messed up place Lucia. People scheme here. The involvement of Skall Wismar further complicates the power struggle. I want to leave Castonia behind. I want to start a new life with you in Vanadis. I''m tired of politics."


    Lucia was slightly surprised. She never thought that Timothy would abandon his fame and power in Castonia just to live a peaceful life with her in Vanadis. Even if she marries him, his position in Vanadis would be lower compared to being the third Prince of Castonia. Also, the people currently cheer his name. They treat Timothy as a hero. He was willing to give that away. Lucia felt emotional.


    "Are you sure you want that? What about your responsibilities Tim?"


    "The moment my father schemed against me, I lost the responsibility of being a prince. Sure, I saved the Western Region from destruction but that''s because I care for the people. But now my father and my brothers have this under control. They can now repel the Tulosans even if General Rickard comes back. Castonia doesn''t need me anymore. This may sound like I''m being selfish, but I''m really tired Lucia. The only downside of this is that Vanadis will not get the alliance it wanted."


    "It''s okay Tim. You can be our general. I''m sure you can reform the Vanadian military. Your presence will be enough to secure Vanadis'' borders."


    "So you agree? You will run away with me?" He smiled widely.


    "Don''t make it sound like we''re eloping Tim" Lucia laughed. She then nodded. "If you''re fine with losing your popularity, then I will take you to Vanadis."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    "It''s decided then. After we get back to Solon, I will inform Erik, Freya, Marvin and Mathias of my decision. We will then elope to Vanadis" he grinned.


    Lucia laughed again. "I told you already, that is not eloping."


    "But it sounds more romantic that way" Timothy reasoned.


    Lucia gave a sigh of resignation "Fine then, we will elope to Vanadis" she hugged Timothy.


    **********************************************************************************


    After cuddling for a while, Timothy and Lucia went back to the bonfire. They did not finish their meals because of Abraham''s tale.


    "and then Prince Timothy said, ''danger is my middle name''" Timothy again heard Abraham''s preposterous tales about him. It was painful to listen to.


    He and Lucia sat back on the log. The villagers had their attention to Abraham.


    "Hey, where did you the two of you go to?" Abraham stopped his story and asked them.


    "Stop it Abraham. What they did in secret is none of our business" A villager said "Besides, we all know what they did" he gave Timothy and Lucia a meaningful smile.


    The villagers laughed. It seems that they had the wrong idea. This is embarrassing, Timothy thought. He looked at Lucia and saw that she was blushing.


    "So, Theo and Alice, tell us about yourselves."


    "Yeah! Both of you are so good looking that I still can''t believe you are merchants. You look like nobles."


    "We were just lucky to have met each other I guess" Timothy tried to find an excuse.


    "But you look so young. How old are you anyway?"


    "Let''s not pry into their private lives" It was Samuel who saved them from being discovered. But Timothy noticed that the old man was already drunk.


    After hearing what Samuel said, the villagers stopped their questions and looked for other means to entertain themselves.


    Samuel went beside Timothy. He was holding a bottle of wine. The old man then put his hand on Timothy''s shoulder.


    "Don''t mind them Your Highness. It''s so boring here that they will search for any rumors."


    "It''s alright Samuel. I''m just afraid they will find out about our identities. I wonder what Abraham''s reaction will be if that happened"


    Samuel laughed. "I think he will piss himself"


    Timothy laughed with the old man. But then he noticed a brand on Samuel''s hand.


    "Is thatˇ­" he stared closely at the brand "You were a royal guard?"


    Samuel retracted his hand and looked at the brand. "Oh this? Yes, I was a royal guard. But I quit many years ago."


    Timothy doesn''t understand. Why would he quit? Royal Guards were the best paid soldiers in Castonia.


    "Why would you quit? Many people dream of being a royal guard" It was Lucia who asked.


    Samuel stared at them for a long time. Timothy started to think that the old man had already fallen asleep. "It was a long story" he finally said.


    "Alright then." Timothy didn''t want to pry into Samuel''s life. But he was still curious so he asked, "You know my father then? What was he like in the past?"


    Samuel''s eyes lit up. He nodded "Yes, I know your father very well. He and I were close friends"


    Timothy doubted him. Even though King Leopold was fond of the royal guards, he wasn''t friendly towards them.


    "Close friends?" Timothy asked "So what was he like when you were still in the palace?"


    Samuel put down the bottle and looked at the distance. "Your father and I had a love-hate relationship. He was my friend, Your Highness. But honestly, he was an asshole"


    Timothy was surprised. Even if what Samuel said was his own opinion, he was still talking about the King. Samuel was the first person Timothy met who described the King as an ass.


    "Really? He was like that?" Timothy asked


    Samuel laughed. "He was. He''s not a good person Your Highness. He''s also kind of a jerk. He even took my lover once. Also he seduced the Queen. Nevertheless, he''s my friend. He likes to eat wild mushrooms and that''s why we called him ''Mushrooms''. He loves it so much that he would eat it every day."


    Timothy frowned. Why does it feel like they are not talking about the same person? Seduced the Queen? Likes eating mushrooms? That doesn''t sound like King Leopold.


    "You look like him, Your Highness." Samuel continued "Exactly like him. When I first saw you this morning, I thought I''ve seen a ghost. Your face, your voice, it''s like a copy of him. I think you also got your eloquence from him. But at the same time, you are opposites. Your attitudes are very different." He patted Timothy on the shoulder "I''m glad you didn''t grow up like him"


    Samuel then grabbed the bottle of wine and left. Timothy looked at Lucia.


    "What was that all about?"


    Lucia shrugged. "Maybe he was talking about someone else. He''s drunk so his memories could be mixed."


    "Maybe" Timothy said as he looked at Samuel "But I really think he''s talking about my father."


    The gathering lasted until midnight. Most of the villagers were drunk. Timothy himself was a little drunk. He and Lucia went back to their hut. It had been a long and wonderful day.


    *******************************************************************************


    Amir stopped his horse as they reached the end of the forest.


    "They''re not here" he said.


    "But where could they go?" a soldier asked him "We lost their tracks already"


    Amir grabbed a map from his pocket. Even if it was dark, he could see clearly because of the full moon. He examined the map.


    "We should go back here" he pointed to the other end of the forest.


    "But that part is uninhabited. Why would they go that way?"


    Amir closed the map and put it in his pocket. "I don''t know, but my instincts tell me that we will find them there"


    His men turned their horses around.

 Refugees

    Timothy opened his eyes and saw Lucia beside him.


    He grinned.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Lucia played with Timothy''s lips with her finger. "Nothing happened between us Prince Timothy. I''m still a virtuous woman you know."


    "I did not say anything." Timothy shrugged. "And you think I would forget if something did happen? I''ll remember it for all eternity"


    "Oh really?" Lucia laughed. "Then sorry to burst your bubble, but you still have to wait a long time for that." She went closer and put a kiss on his cheek.


    "You''re saying that but you''re also teasing me. You are cruel Lucia Vanadis"


    Lucia chuckled. She punched him on his arm "I''m not teasing you. Showing affection and teasing are two different things"


    Lucia then stood up and grabbed Timothy''s arm. "Come on, it''s already late in the morning. We need to help around to earn our keep. You''ve woken up late twice in a row now. It will be bad for your reputation if you maintain this habit."


    Timothy grunted and Lucia was still pulling his arm. "Can''t we cuddle for a while? Just a few more minutes?"


    Lucia stopped and sighed "Just a few minutes?"


    "I''m not promising anything but I''ll try." Timothy smiled mischievously. He then grabbed Lucia into his arms. "And I know you want it too" he whispered.


    Lucia replied with a giggle.


    ***************************************************************************


    The few minutes turned into an hour and it was really late in the morning when Timothy and Lucia went outside. The villagers were already doing their chores and Tim felt embarrassed.


    "I''ll help those women grind the wheat" Lucia pointed to the women grinding wheat with mortar and pestle in one of the houses.


    "You know how to?" Timothy was surprised. Being the second Princess of Vanadis, surely Lucia didn''t have to grind her own wheat.


    "I have experience. I often give medicines to the women recovering from childbirth in Holm. The medicines come from ground herbs." She explained.


    "Okay then. But what if I miss you?" He smirked.


    She tiptoed and whispered, "Then you''ll have to endure rooster prince"


    After giving Timothy a playful smile, Lucia left and Timothy was left alone. He looked around but the men of the village were all missing.


    Someone tugged on the hem of his clothes. Timothy looked and saw the boy from yesterday smiling at him. He estimated the boy to be about ten years old. Timothy felt nostalgic. The boy''s smile reminds him of his younger self.


    "Mister Theo, will you join the hunt?" he asked.


    Timothy squatted and faced the boy. He remembered the boy''s name to be Conrad. "Conrad, right? There is a hunt Conrad?"


    "Yes!" Conrad exclaimed happily. "Samuel arranged a hunt for today. We will have meat again"


    Timothy doesn''t understand. He informed Samuel yesterday that the Wismarines were searching for them. Why would Samuel arrange a hunt now? The Wismarines could attack the villagers.


    "Where is Samuel, Conrad? I need to talk to him."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Conrad pointed to the stream. "He''s fishing. So, are you coming or not?"


    Timothy shook his head "I''m sorry Conrad, but I can''t. Take me to Samuel"


    Conrad nodded and let Timothy to the village chief. The old man was standing beside the stream with a fishing rod.


    "Thank you Conrad" Timothy patted the boy''s head.


    "Welcome" Conrad smiled "I''ll go then" Conrad then left.


    Timothy started walking towards Samuel. But before he could talk, Samuel did.


    "I know why you came here Your Highness. It''s because of the hunt right?" Samuel turned to him.


    "Yes. I know it''s none of my business, but shouldn''t you cancel the hunt?" Timothy walked towards the stream. It was small that one could mistake it for a canal.


    "It is your business Your Highness. These people and I are still your subjects." Samuel said. He pulled the fishing rod but the hook was empty. "Regarding the hunt, we don''t have a choice"


    "You don''t have a choice? Why?"


    Samuel made a long sigh. "This land is barren Your Highness" he started "At first we thought that we could make a village here. I mean it is a plain with a stream so it should be habitable, right?"


    Timothy nodded. The land doesn''t look barren. Samuel then continued his explanation.


    "But it''s true, the land is barren. We made a mistake trying to settle here. Now I know why this land had remained uninhabited for so long. It''s not just because of the remote location, it''s also because nothing grows here. We tried to plant but nothing grows except grass and weeds. We tried to fish, but the stream is dead. I am yet to catch fish from this stream. The only way to live here is to hunt. We are running out of food, Your Highness. The food we ate last night was going bad so we had no choice but to cook it all."


    Timothy understood their situation. He felt guilty because he thought at first that the village had enough food and they could spend a few more days. Turns out, the village was starving.


    "I''m sorry for adding to your troubles. Now you have two more mouths to feed" Timothy said.


    Samuel smiled. "Think nothing of it, Your Highness. It is our duty to serve the Royal Family."


    "I feel guiltier when you say it like that. They don''t even know our identities." Timothy said. "By the way, do you have plans to relocate? You said it yourself, this land is barren."


    "Not for now. The villagers chose to live here because they are afraid. Most, if not all of them had seen the horrors of war, Prince Timothy. The Tulosan invasion took something from everyone. That''s why we are trying to make this work despite the hardships we face."


    So it''s because of the useless war with Tulosa again, Timothy thought. Wars really are dreadful when they involve the civilians.


    "I understand Samuel. But I must tell you that I cannot join the hunt. The Wismarines are looking for me. So can you let me help you fish instead?"


    Samuel smiled "Of course. As a matter of fact, I brought an extra fishing pole"


    Timothy and Samuel fished all morning. They talked and Timothy learned many things about Samuel. The old man talked about his experiences in the palace. Unlike before, Timothy can now believe his description of King Leopold.


    In the end, they failed to catch a single fish. The stream really was dead. It was afternoon when Timothy met Lucia again.


    "Tim, I saw their food supplies" Lucia said with a sad expression.


    "I know. Samuel revealed their situation to me. But this is their choice, Lucia. They would rather live in a barren land rather than face the effects of war again." Timothy consoled her. He knew that Lucia had a kind heart. She felt pity for the villagers.


    "I understand. But Timˇ­" Suddenly, Lucia''s face shows signs of surprise "Is that?" she pointed at the distance.


    Timothy looked at the direction Lucia was pointing at. His heart skipped a beat. There were men on horseback approaching the village. His first reaction was to run with Lucia. But just as he was to grab her hand, he saw Bisham at the front.


    "It''s my guards!" he exclaimed.


    After Timothy''s guards arrived, the villagers surrounded them. Samuel was also there. Timothy and Lucia approached the guards.


    "Thank the Omniscient both of you are safe. Escanor and I waited for you at the end of the forest until dark. We turned around and that''s when we met your guards." Bisham immediately dismounted and knelt.


    "We are lucky we found this village Bisham." Timothy said. But then he noticed that Erik was missing. "Where is Erik?" he asked.


    The guards didn''t answer Timothy. Some of them tried to open their mouths, but nobody answered in the end. It was Bisham who revealed what happened.


    Timothy closed his eyes. It was smart, he must admit. Letting himself get captured and threatening his own life will surely deter Braun from continuing the chase. But Timothy did not wish for this. Although Erik will be safe at the palace, he''s still a hostage. Timothy''s friend gave up freedom for him. To that, Timothy felt touched and sad at the same time.


    "Tim.." Lucia held his arm


    "Don''t worry, Erik will be safe. My father will also set him free if I leave Castonia. He can''t keep the son of Marquis Connel forever."


    Lucia nodded. "Okay. So, are we leaving today?"


    Timothy then remembered the villagers who are watching them. He turned around and as expected, all of them were shocked. He needs to say something to them. He needs to apologize for hiding their identities and thank them for the hospitality. Timothy looked at Samuel. The old man smiled as if urging him to do so.


    But before Timothy could say the first word, a cry of help can be heard at the distance.

 Responsibility

    Abraham crouched and observed the animal. On his right hand was a throwing spear. He aimed.


    Slowly and silently, he put force into the spear. But before he could throw the weapon, the sound of a twig snapping can be heard. The deer ran.


    "Dammit!" Abaraham cursed. He then looked behind to find the culprit. Abraham will break his nose!


    But contrary to what he expected, a small voice reached his ears. "I''m sorry Abraham. I''m very sorry. I didn''t mean to warn the deer. I just wanted to take a closer look."


    Abraham saw that it was Conrad. The boy gave an apologetic bow. Abraham scratched his head. "Why the hell are you here Conrad? This is dangerous!"


    Conrad looked down. "I just want to learn how to hunt. I didn''t know that I will become a hindrance."


    Abraham closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead. He was angry at Conrad. The deer could feed the whole village for days. But Abraham''s anger subsided after a while. Conrad was too innocent to blame. He just pursed his lips.


    He approached the boy and squatted. He then put his hand on Conrad''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about it. But don''t sneak out of the village again, okay? What we are doing is dangerous. A deer may look harmless but they can kill you"


    Conrad nodded. "I know. But when can I join the hunt? I''m already ten."


    Abraham shrugged. "I''m not your guardian so I don''t know. But I''m sure the chief will let you join soon. You just need to be patient." He then looked at Conrad. "Why are you following me anyway? You should go with the others. I''m a solitary hunter. You will learn more if you go with them."


    The boy smiled "Because you are a soldier!" he announced. "And you are Prince Timothy''s champion"


    Abraham choked on his own saliva. He felt guilty that the boy believed his lies. "Is that so?" he feigned a laugh. "Come on, let''s just find the others." He held the boy''s hands and they started to walk.


    "Hey, Abraham?" Conrad asked while walking.


    "Yeah?"


    "Is it really true that Prince Timothy can change into a lion?"


    Abraham smiled. He may have lied last night, but his praises for the Prince came from his heart. Prince Timothy gave them light during their darkest times. He avenged them from the Tulosans.


    "It doesn''t matter if he can change or not, he''s a great man nonetheless" Abraham murmured silently.


    "What?" Conrad asked.


    "I mean yeah." He scratched his head and laughed awkwardly "You know, he''s so big that a person can fit into his mouth" Abraham said with an exaggerated voice.


    "Woah" Conrad''s eyes were sparkling "That''s amazing!"


    "Yeah, that''s amazing. He''s amazing"


    Suddenly Abraham heard the sound of horses. Because of his experience with the Tulosans his first reaction was to hide. He pushed Conrad''s head down. The two of them hid on a bush.


    After a while, dozens of horsemen passed them. Abraham saw their faces and was confused. Wismarines? What are they doing here?


    "Halt!" the man at the front commanded. The Wismarines stopped.


    Abraham surveyed the man. He was tall and muscular. He was almost as tall as Abraham! But unlike him, the man doesn''t have excess fat. His lean muscles were intimidating.


    "Why did we stop Amir?" another Wismarine asked "We are in a hurry"


    The muscular man whose name was Amir looked around. "I feel that we are being watched"


    Abraham''s heart almost stopped. This is dangerous! He silently cried. It seems Amir had noticed them. He looked at Conrad. The boy was shaking.


    And then, it happened. Amir pointed to their direction. "There!"


    Abraham did not waste time. He grabbed Conrad''s arm and ran. Even though he''s big, he can''t win against them. He can''t even win against Amir!


    His heart beat fast. This is a life or death situation. He must survive.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.But then he noticed that he had accidentally let go of Conrad. Abraham looked behind and saw that Conrad had stumbled. He wanted to go back, but the Wismarines arrived. Abraham had no choice but to hide again.


    "It''s a boy Amir" one of the Wismarines said.


    Amir approached Conrad. He then knelt and caressed Conrad''s hair. "What is your name, boy?"


    Conrad was trembling. "I''m Conrad" he silently voiced.


    "Well, Conrad. Do you know who we are?"


    Conrad shook his head. Abraham felt a little relieved. There is still a chance that the Wismarine wouldn''t hurt the boy.


    "Let''s go Amir. He doesn''t know who we are. Leave him." The other Wismarine said.


    Amir ignored him and turned to Conrad. "Do you know to which Kingdom we came from?"


    "Wismar?" Conrad said.


    Abraham closed his eyes. That was the wrong answer Conrad! He wanted to rescue the boy, but courage escaped his heart. He doesn''t want to die.


    Amir slowly shook his head. He then put his hand on Conrad''s shoulder. "I''m sorry Conrad. I''ll have to kill you. I don''t'' want to, but you know too much. If we let you live, you may expose us. We can''t have that. I''m really sorry"


    Abraham saw the moment Amir buried his dagger into Conrad''s chest. The boy''s body twitched and then he fell to the ground.


    Amir wiped his dagger and stood up. "Let''s go." He commanded to the equally shocked Wismarines.


    "Amir! This is too much" one of the Wismarines pointed at Conrad''s body "He''s a child Amir. A child!"


    Amir turned to the Wismarine. "Do you think I enjoyed killing him!? I didn''t. But I had to because he may reveal our location to Prince Timothy. We can''t fail our mission!"


    "Butˇ­" the Wismarine again looked at Conrad''s body. He nodded "Let''s just go"


    After a while, the Wismarines are all gone. Abraham had been staring at Conrad all along. Tears flowed from his eyes. It was his fault. He should have rushed and rescued the child. He was a coward. He was big and powerful, but he was useless.


    Abraham slowly approached Conrad. He lifted his little body and felt that it was still warm. The boy is still alive! He ran towards the others. There''s still a chance to save Conrad.


    ****************************************************************************


    "Help!" a cry for help reached Timothy''s ears.


    He looked towards the direction of the voice and saw Abraham and the men who went to hunt running towards the village. In Abraham''s arms was Conrad.


    Samuel ran towards Abraham and took Conrad from his arms.


    "No!" the old man cried. He was holding Conrad''s bloody body in his arms.


    "We can still save him chief" Abraham said.


    "He''s dead you idiot! He''s dead" Samuel wailed. The old man''s body shook while holding Conrad.


    "No, he was still alive earlier chief. We can.." Timothy interrupted Abraham. He saw that Conrad was already dead. He may have been alive earlier, but the boy had already died.


    "What happened?" Timothy asked. He glared at Abraham.


    "The Wismarines. They stabbed Conrad to silence him. I saw it" Abraham revealed.


    Timothy closed his eyes and lowered his head. "You saw it?"


    "Yes"


    "And what did you do?"


    "I.." Abraham tried to answer but he hesitated.


    "I asked you, what did you do!" Timothy shouted to Abraham. The big man lowered his head and did not answer.


    Timothy''s anger surged. He approached Abraham and grabbed the collar of his tunic with both hands. "You just watched, didn''t you!?" he snarled.


    Abraham avoided his gaze. "I didn''t have a choice Theo. There are too many of them and I can''tˇ­"


    "Coward!" Timothy shouted to his face "You are a coward! And you say that you belong to Knightsend? What a joke! The men of Knightsend are not cowards like you. They will fight until death even if their situation was grim. Mentioning you in the same breath as them is an insult! You cannot be compared to them. You don''t even deserve to be called a Castonian!" he pushed Abraham so hard that the big man fell on his back.


    Timothy wanted to break the coward''s nose with his fist, but he stopped himself. He turned and walked away.


    Timothy then found himself standing outside their hut. He was angry. He also felt guilty because it was them who brought the Wismarines.


    Suddenly, Lucia''s soft arms embraced him from behind. Timothy''s anger subsided.


    "It''s not his fault Tim" Lucia said "It''s not a sin to save one''s own life"


    Timothy held her hands "I know Lucia. I know it was unfair for me to blame him. I was just finding someone to vent my anger to. In truth, it''s my fault for bringing the Wismarines here"


    "It''s both our fault Tim."


    Timothy remained silent for a long time and just enjoyed Lucia''s calming embrace. After a while, he started to talk.


    "Lucia, Iˇ­"


    "I know Tim" Lucia interrupted him. "We can''t elope to Vanadis."


    So she also realized it, Timothy thought. Nevertheless, he still explained. "I just realized that I can''t leave the people in the hands of the Wismarines. I can''t leave my people in the hands of someone who would kill a child just to eliminate a witness. The Wismarine royals don''t care about the people. They only care about themselves. Many innocents like Conrad will die if I leave Castonia to the Wismarines."


    "You''re right Tim. You have a responsibility towards them. That is the cost we royals have to pay. We must sacrifice our own happiness for the people. Even if it''s hard, we must."


    "I''m sorry Lucia. I can''t come with you to Vanadis. I''ll remain here in Castonia." He turned around and faced her.


    Lucia smiled. It was bittersweet, but her smile wasn''t forced. "If we can''t have our happiness in Vanadis, then let''s just make our own paradise here in Castonia." She then paused "And I know what you''re going to do next. I won''t stop you Tim. It is your duty as a Prince to seek revenge against Conrad''s killers. But please be careful and return to me."


    "I will" Timothy put a kiss on her lips.


    Timothy and Lucia then went back to the villagers. Samuel was still sobbing and holding Conrad.


    "Captain Bisham!" Timothy called.


    "Your Highness" Bisham indicated his presence


    Timothy turned to the Captain of Lucia''s guards. "Will you fight for me?"


    Bisham hesitated for a while and looked at Lucia. Lucia nodded to indicate her approval. "I will" Bisham answered.


    "Then I will make you the temporary Captain of my guards. Let them rest for a while but then you must prepare yourselves for battle"


    Timothy then turned to the villagers "If you want to avenge the death of Conrad, then come with me. Get whatever weapons you could find. I will lead you. We will avenge Conrad"


    The villagers were confused by Timothy''s declaration. They murmured to each other. But then Abraham pointed at him. He was still sitting on the ground. "Who in the world are you, Theo?"


    Timothy approached him. "My name is not Theo" he declared. He then turned to the villagers.


    "I am Timothy Castonia!"

 Courage

    "Is that what I think it is?" one of the Wismarines pointed forward.


    Amir looked and saw that there were people in front of them. Some were on horseback while the others were on foot.


    And then he saw Prince Timothy in the middle. He rubbed his eyes, but the scene was still the same. Prince Timothy is in front of them.


    Amir was confused. They were looking for the Prince and then suddenly here he was, standing in front of them. This was a dream, right? He thought that it would still take days for them to capture the Prince. He imagined going through the same grueling chase.


    Prince Timothy then raised his spear towards them. Like an unstoppable wave, the prince''s men charged.


    *************************************************************************


    The charge enhanced his spirit. It dulled the fear and made him feel like he can do anything. Timothy was sprinting towards the Wismarines.


    His guards on horseback reached the Wismarines first. Their lances impaled some of the enemies. The impetus of the charge was devastating.


    Timothy looked around and saw the villagers charging with him. Many of the villagers joined the battle, even some of the women. In their eyes was hatred. Samuel once told Timothy that these villagers were here because they were afraid. Now, he can''t see that fear anymore.


    He then eyed Samuel. When he declared that he was seeking revenge for the death of Conrad, Samuel stopped grieving. The old man went to his hut and came out dressed in his royal guard armor. He even still had his sword. At first Timothy thought that the sword was dull. But upon closer inspection, it wasn''t. Samuel maintained the sword even though he quit being a royal guard.


    He looked forward. The earlier effectiveness of the charge had faded and the Wismarines were fighting back. Thankfully, they are close. He held his spear. Timothy was a royal, but that doesn''t mean he''s weak.


    After a while, they reached the enemies. Timothy stabbed his spear towards a Wismarine. The man evaded, but Timothy bent his arm at the last moment. The tip of his spear impaled the man''s arm. He retracted the spear and stabbed again. This time, he missed.


    The Wismarine stabbed his own spear towards Timothy. It was so fast that he failed to dodge. The spear hit him in the chest. The iron tip slightly penetrated his armor and buried through his flesh.


    It was painful. Blood dripped from Timothy''s armor. It wasn''t fatal, but pain from the wound made him stumble. The Wismarine wasted no time and led his horse to trample Timothy.


    Timothy rolled to avoid the hooves of the horse. Luckily, he wasn''t trampled.


    He quickly stood up and rushed towards the Wismarine. He put strength into his legs and lunged at the man. Both of them fell down. The strong impact of the fall shook Timothy''s vision. But between the two of them, the Wismarine had it worse. Timothy saw that the man went limp from the fall.


    Timothy doesn''t want to kill a defenseless man, but the Wismarine could wake up any moment. He held his dagger towards the man''s neck and stabbed.


    It was a strange feeling. Timothy hadn''t killed before. He never knew that the act of taking someone''s life was this hard. Marvin told him before that the first kill was the hardest, but he did not expect that it would be like this.


    He pulled his dagger and blood flowed from the man''s neck. Timothy sat on the ground to catch his breath. His chest wound was painful. If he wasn''t wearing armor, he would have been dead already.


    Timothy then saw someone hiding. At first he thought that the man was an enemy. After looking closely, he confirmed that it was Abraham.


    He stood up despite the pain on his chest. He went towards the tree Abraham was hiding and grabbed the coward.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "What are you doing?!" Timothy grabbed the coward by the hair.


    Abraham looked at him with tears on his eyes "I am a coward Prince Timothy. I''m sorry but that''s what I am. I don''t want to die!"


    Timothy got angry. He was about to punch Abraham''s face when he stopped himself.


    This isn''t like him, he thought. He was supposed to be Timothy Castonia, the rooster prince. He had always used his brains to solve problems, not his fist. Earlier, he almost died because he insisted in joining the battle. That was stupid. Although charging with the villagers will boost their morale, it also put him in danger. If he falls in battle, his men will rout.


    Also hitting Abraham''s face will not solve his problem. Of course he was angry, but his anger would not give Abraham courage. Even if he punched Abraham thousands of times, nothing will happen. Timothy decided to use his most powerful weapon, his words.


    He lowered his fist and looked at Abraham. "Being a coward is a choice Abraham."


    Abraham stopped crying and looked at him.


    "Do you want to be a coward?" Timothy asked. Abraham shook his head."Of course you do. Like what I said, being a coward is a choice. You abandoned Conrad because you chose to."


    "No!" Abraham shouted "I abandoned him not because I want to. I wanted to help him, but I didn''t have the courage"


    "Having courage is a choice Abraham. Fear is the one we don''t have choice over. Whether we like it or not, we will always be afraid. And that''s alright because brave men are afraid too. Everyone fears death Abraham. The difference between a brave man and a coward is facing that fear. Courage is when you''re afraid but still faces your fear because you know that you have to."


    Abraham again lowered his head, but Timothy noticed that his words had penetrated Abraham''s heart. The big man looked at Timothy and nodded.


    Timothy patted Abraham''s shoulder. "Go Abraham. Fight for me. I know you''re afraid, but face that fear. Today, you are my champion. Your strength shall be my strength. I trust you."


    "I am your champion?" Abraham repeated Timothy''s words. "Okay Prince Timothy. I will be your champion."


    Abraham stood up and sprinted towards one of the Wismarines. He used his large body to ram the enemy. The Wismarine fell and Abraham stomped on his head.


    Timothy was glad he was able to unleash Abraham. He stood up to rejoin the battle, but his legs were weak. It must be because of his wound, Timothy thought. He had lost too much blood. He felt dizzy and his vision blurred. Timothy lost consciousness.


    **************************************************************************


    Abraham had already killed four Wismarines with his bare hands. He did not expect that he was this strong. A single punch from him could crumple lamellar armor. His kick can break bones. He felt proud of himself. He is Prince Timothy''s champion.


    He then grabbed a sword from a dead Wismarine. He looked around and saw the man who killed Conrad. It was Amir.


    The bastard was pulling his sword from the body of one of Prince Timothy''s guards. Abraham sprinted towards Amir and swung the sword. Amir noticed him and parried the sword with his own.


    Abraham was surprised by Amir''s strength. The Wismarine was as strong as him. But Abraham will not lose. He will avenge Conrad.


    He balled his other hand and punched Amir. His punch landed on Amir''s face and the Wismarine stumbled backwards. Abraham grabbed the handle of the sword tightly and stabbed the pointy end towards the downed Amir.


    But Amir kicked his arm and Abraham lost grip of the sword. He stumbled himself. His face hit the ground and his vision blurred. But he can''t. He can''t lose!


    He steeled his resolve and lunged at Amir again. They wrestled. Punches and jabs flew between them. Occasional head-butts and bites were also included in their fight.


    He put both of his hands on Amir''s neck and strangled him. Amir did the same.


    The two of them screamed at each other''s face. Their incomprehensible yells filled the battlefield with virility. Like two brawling bears they fought.


    But Abraham was stronger in the end. Amir may be muscular, but he was heavier. He was able to pin Amir down. With a single powerful jab from him, Amir lost consciousness.


    Abraham was panting and his face was bloody. His body was weak and had injuries all over. But he wasn''t finished yet. He forced his body to move and grabbed the sword he lost earlier.


    He held the sword against Amir''s chest.


    "Conrad, this is justice for you" Abraham murmured as he stabbed Amir''s chest.


    The blade entered the Wismarine''s chest and blood flowed from the wound.


    Abraham let go of the sword. He did it. He avenged Conrad.


    Abraham stood up and looked around. The battle was coming to an end. They had won. Most of the Wismarines were already dead. He looked for Prince Timothy to declare his victory against Amir. He wanted to thank the Prince for helping him find courage.


    And then he saw Prince Timothy lying on the ground. The image of the body of Prince Timothy sprawled on the ground was a horrific scene.


    Even though his body hurts, Abraham rushed towards the Prince.


    "Prince Timothy!" he called. But the Prince had lost consciousness. He lifted Timothy with both arms and saw that the Prince was wounded on the chest. Blood from the wound dyed the armor with a red hue. He saw flashbacks of Conrad''s death.


    "Help!" he screamed "Prince Timothy is wounded!"


    Abraham looked at the Prince. No, he declared, Prince Timothy must live! He carried Timothy and ran back to the village.

 A New Day

    The first thing Timothy saw was Lucia sleeping on the chair. Her face was pale and she got thinner.


    "She was frantic, you know" an old voice said. It was Bisham. "She personally stitched your wound and put the medicine. She checked on you almost every minute, afraid that you will suddenly stop breathing. Every small grunt from you made her panic. She did not leave your side for three days, not eating and not sleeping. I even suspect that she cries whenever I''m not around. This is her first rest in three days."


    Timothy was touched. Lucia really cared for him. He wanted to hold her in her arms, but she needs to rest. Also, his wound still hurts.


    "What was that anyway? Why put yourself in danger?" Bisham''s said in a reprimanding voice "You should have stayed in the back. You shouldn''t have joined the fight. You are the banner and if you fall, your soldiers will rout. I thought you knew about that. I thought that the great Prince Timothy who defeated the Tulosans with minimal losses, the rooster prince who awed the masses, knew about the basics of combat."


    Timothy laughed. He must admit, personally joining the fight was stupid.


    "Disappointed?" he turned his head towards Bisham.


    The Captain shook his head. "No. In fact I''m impressed by your sense of justice. I would have done the same if I was in your place. You are as gallant as they say"


    "Thank you" Timothy smiled "And did we win?"


    "We wouldn''t be talking like this if we didn''t"


    "You know what I''m asking about" Timothy insisted for an answer. He was asking if their losses were minimal enough to justify their victory.


    Bisham avoided his eyes. "I think so. We killed most of the Wismarines. Seven died from your guards and eight from the villagers."


    "But he died, didn''t he?" Timothy guessed. Their losses were minimal so Bisham''s reaction meant that something else saddened him.


    Bisham nodded.


    "Did he die bravely?" Timothy asked


    "He did. There was one time when the two of us were surrounded by five Wismarines. We fought with our backs behind each other. He took two down before dying himself. He was a great warrior."


    Even though Samuel''s death saddened Timothy, he was still relieved knowing that Samuel died a hero. He died avenging Conrad.


    "I will visit the grave" Timothy told Bisham. He then looked at Lucia "Can you remain here and guard her?"


    "Your Highness, I''m still the Captain of her guards. I will guard her with my life. But I know your words had deeper meanings." Bisham paused and also looked at Lucia "Yes, I will stay by her side even if she decides to become a Castonian."


    "That''s reassuring then. She needs capable people around her" Timothy said as he tried to stand. But his legs were weaker than he thought. He almost fell until Bisham supported him.


    "Here" Bisham offered him a cane. "Lucia prepared this for you. She said that it will still take a long time for your strength to come back to normal."


    Timothy took the cane and used it to support his body while walking. Every single step was hard and painful. But he forced himself to walk.


    "Tell her that I''m paying my respects to the dead" he said before opening the door.


    It took a while and a lot of effort, but Timothy reached the graves. One of the graves was Samuel''s and beside it was Conrad''s. Even though their time together was short, Timothy had already considered Samuel a friend. He was an old man who just wanted to escape war, but it was war itself that chased Samuel.


    "Prince Timothy" a voice called from behind.


    Timothy turned around and saw that it was Jason. Behind him were the villagers.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it."We are glad that you''re alright." Jason said


    "Thank you" Timothy smiled. "And have you decided yet?"


    "We have" Jason confirmed. "I''m sorry Prince Timothy but we can''t come with you to Solon. We will remain here in this village. Although life here will be full of hardships, we will endure. It''s not that we are running away. We are just tired Your Highness"


    Timothy was disappointed. He didn''t want the villagers to stay in this barren place. Although it will not be impossible to live here, life will be hard for them.


    But he understood their reason. They were not running away. They simply wanted to start anew.


    Timothy put strength into his arms and straightened his body with the help of the cane.


    "I understand. It seems I can''t change your mind. Even though I want you to come with me, I will respect your decision. If you want to start anew, then who am I to stop you? My guards and I will be leaving tomorrow. I thank you for your hospitality and I''m sorry that our presence brought blood upon your village."


    He then approached them and patted their shoulders one by one. This is goodbye, a farewell to the people who opened their doors to them. It was a short stay, but a part of Timothy wanted to stay in the village with Lucia. Even though food was scarce, at least it was peaceful.


    But he had already decided. Running away from his responsibilities is not a trademark of the Rooster Prince. The people of Castonia need his guidance now more than ever. Castonia still needs him. Even though it will be hard, even though schemes, hardships and betrayals await him, he will not run away.


    A new bloody chapter will engulf Castonia, one that will be of his doing. But like the villagers, Castonia needs a new start. A new beginning cannot be achieved without demolishing the old. He may fail and future historians will mock his name as the man who tried to ruin Castonia, but that''s okay. This is his duty, his responsibility and his resolve.


    After saying goodbyes, the assembly was disbanded. Timothy wanted to talk to his guards to plan their journey for tomorrow, but he saw that two people remained. It was Mylene and Abraham.


    "Your Highness we will come with you" Abraham said.


    Timothy went closer to the two of them. "You want to come with me to Solon?"


    Abraham nodded. "Yes. Although Jason accepted the responsibility of being Mylene''s new guardian, I don''t think that will be good for her. She''s the only child in the village."


    Standing was too stressful so Timothy sat on the ground. He then gestured for Mylene to come nearer. The girl complied and shyly approached Timothy.


    "You want to come with me to Solon?" he caressed the top of her hair.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Without Conrad and Samuel, I don''t think living here will be fun. Abraham and I will find a place in the city"


    Timothy smiled at the girl. "No need for that. Lucia needs a new handmaiden and I think you can become her new one. I''m not promising anything but I''ll talk to her about it"


    Mylene''s eyes widened "Really!?"


    "I told you, I''m not promising anything. But we''ll see. You will become the handmaiden of the second Princess of Vanadis. Will you accept the job?"


    "Of course!" Mylene exclaimed "I can cook well and I can do chores. Thank you Your Highness" she bowed.


    Timothy then turned his head towards Abraham "And you? What are your plans?"


    "Your Highness, I.." Abraham scratched his head and looked away. "I want to apply in the army. I know I still have much to learn and my past actions deemed me a coward in your eyes, but I want to use my strength."


    "You''re right. You still have much to learn. Your strength is terrifying but strength is not everything Abraham. A dwarf could easily kill a giant with the right weapon. Also, your courage is still unreliable."


    Abraham looked down, clearly ashamed.


    "But you are loyal. And you have the potential. Do you want to become one of my guards?"


    Abraham was dumbfounded. His jaw dropped and his eyes were bulging. "Your Highness, Iˇ­"


    "The answer is either yes or no, Abraham"


    "Yes!" Abraham immediately declared "I will become one of your guards."


    Timothy supported his body with the cane and stood up. "Kneel Abraham and say your oath"


    Abraham knelt and bowed in front of Timothy


    "Will you stay by my side until death?"


    "I will"


    "Will you defend me from harm even at the cost of your own life?"


    "I will"


    "Will you be my sword, my shield and my strength?"


    "I will"


    "Then Abraham, with the Omniscient as witness I proclaim you as one of my royal guards. May your sword be sharp and your will strong. Protect me against my enemies as I protect the Kingdom from its enemies. Rise Royal Guard Abraham."


    Abraham stood up a new man. He still had so much to learn, but Timothy was certain that he will become a hardened soldier in time. If he doesn''t, then Timothy will make him. If the rooster prince can reform a whole garrison, he can make Abraham into a soldier.


    *******************************************************************************


    After a day of preparation, Timothy and Lucia left the village for Solon. The journey will take at least two days.


    "If you feel pain in your wound, we can always rest. Don''t force yourself." Lucia looked at him.


    Timothy sighed. "I''m not an old man you know"


    "Tim" she said firmly.


    "Fine, fine. I will. But we need to hurry. I''ve gone missing for too long. The people will think that I''ve turned into a hermit."


    Lucia laughed "Well Hermit Prince sure has a nice ring to it"


    "And will you still accept me even if I''m the hermit prince?" Timothy looked at her with puppy eyes. He remembered that night with the bonfire.


    "No" she grinned and shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "Because being a hermit means living alone. Are you fine living alone without me Prince Timothy?"


    Timothy chuckled. "Good point."


    Timothy then looked forward. He was slightly anxious. After they reach Solon, a new war will start. A new chapter that will either hail him a as a hero or condemn him as a traitor.

 Change

    "Where are they going?" Henry asked as he pointed at the multitude of wagons exiting Solon.


    "Home" Freya answered. "Inkit, Hadea, Canton and of course Vanadis had all cut their ties to Castonia. Our allies abandoned us and only relations with Wismar remains. Only Wismarine merchants remain in the city. If this continues, Castonia will face hard times."


    "I can''t blame them though" Henry leaned on the wall of Solon. "What your King did was dishonorable. Trying to kill your own guest is a vile crime that shouldn''t exist even in imagination."


    Freya also leaned on the wall beside Henry "Is killing your own guest a crime in the book of knights?"


    "It''s not specifically written, but I believe that''s because the first Grandmaster never thought that such vileness could exist in this world. And even if it isn''t a crime, a person''s wickedness should have a limit. May the Omniscient guide King Leopold''s soul into the light. May his power lead the King to repentance."


    Freya pursed her lips to prevent her smile from being seen. She was amused by Henry''s firm belief in justice and righteousness. Although Henry had committed crimes before, he was trying to fix his mistakes. She was impressed.


    Also, Freya knew that it was the Wismarines who perpetrated the assassination attempt against Lucia. Although King Leopold wasn''t faultless, Freya knew that the King did not want this. Castonia had become weaker than ever.


    Nevertheless, the other nations blamed Castonia for the crime. Inkit, Hadea and Canton who were allied to Castonia were on the process of sending soldiers to help the fight against Tulosa. When the news of Lucia''s failed assassination spread, the three Kingdoms withdrew their troops, recalled their ambassadors and broke the alliance and trade agreement with Castonia. Vanadis, on the other hand, was on the verge of declaring war. Rumors say that King Edmund just hired thirty companies of mercenaries.


    "I''m not worried though." Freya said "Timothy will fix this. Even though the people now hate King Leopold, they still trust Timothy. And the news of Timothy rushing with his guards to rescue Lucia was spread by yours truly" she made a mocking bow.


    Henry laughed at little but then his face returned to its usual serious state.


    Freya was shocked. He laughed! Ever since she met him a month ago, Freya had never seen Henry laugh. He was always serious and gloomy as if he was carrying all of the world''s problems.


    "You laughed!" Freya pointed at Henry


    Henry was equally shocked. "I did?" he asked


    "Yes you did! We must thank the Omniscient for this wonderful day!" she announced "You should laugh more Henry. You''re cute when you- I mean your face looks better when you''re not your usual gloomy self."


    Henry smiled "You think so?"


    "Yes" Freya nodded with a smile on her face.


    "Then thank you for your advice. I''ll keep it in mind." Henry then looked towards the hundreds of wagons exiting the city. "Are you not worried about him? He''s been missing for days"


    Freya also looked at the wagons. "I am. His life is in danger. I can''t sleep well at night because I''m worried about him."


    "May I ask you a question?"


    Freya nodded.


    "You really do love him, don''t you?"


    Freya did not expect that Henry would question her about this. As for her answer, she doesn''t know. The pain from Timothy''s rejection was gone. Of course she was worried about Tim''s safety, but it was different from what she felt back in Nirvana. She really doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Yes" she said halfheartedly.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "Oh" Henry went back to his gloomy self. "I see"


    After that, the two of them were silent for a long time. There was an atmosphere of awkwardness.


    Suddenly their silence was interrupted by a shout.


    "Prince Timothy is back! He''s back!"


    The merchants stopped their wagons and made a commotion. Freya and Henry looked at each other. They went closer to the gate to take a closer look.


    After a few moments, men on horseback entered the city. Freya saw that the one at the front was Timothy and beside him was Lucia. The people surrounded their party.


    "Prince Timothy!"


    "It''s Princess Lucia. She''s safe!" A Vanadian merchant shouted.


    "Prince Timothy please save Castonia!"


    Shouts and cheers mixed in the air until Timothy raised his hand to silence the crowd. In less than a minute, the crowd hushed and listened carefully to what Timothy was going to say.


    "Castonia is in ruins!" he started "Our honor has been tarnished and our allies had abandoned us. These are dark times for our Kingdom."


    He then balled his fist and gritted his teeth.


    "But I promise you that I will fix this. I am here and you don''t have to be afraid anymore. We shall restore what we lost. Lucia Vanadis will stay by my side and she will give me her support. Isn''t that right, Princess Lucia Vanadis?" He turned his head towards Lucia.


    "I will." Lucia said firmly. Her resolve was absolute


    "Now it''s my turn to ask you. Will you support me? Will you give me your strength?"


    Like a furious storm, his words captivated the masses. The people''s cheers boomed like thunder. In that moment Timothy became the light for the people. He had become the personification of hope.


    The people then let the party proceed. Timothy, Lucia and their retinue went to Earl Mathias'' villa.


    "Freya" Henry tugged her arm


    "I know Henry, I know" Freya looked at the direction Timothy''s retinue went to "War is coming"


    *******************************************************************************


    After a few days of preparation, everything was ready. Timothy''s supporters had gathered inside Earl Mathias villa.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Lucia asked him before they entered the room. Timothy stopped and looked at her.


    "I will be lying if I said that I wasn''t" he smiled "I am afraid. The next time I pass through this door, everything would have already changed. But I still have to do it. I''m scared, but I have a responsibility to the people. So I must do this.


    Besides.." he held her waist and looked at her. "I have you so I''m not that scared"


    "Yes, you have me. Vanadis will support you in this"


    "I''m not taking about Vanadis. I''m taking about you. You are smart and capable. I need you to help me make decisions."


    "Is that so?" Lucia slightly blushed.


    Timothy nodded and kissed her forehead. "Let''s go" he then said.


    They opened the door and Timothy saw dozens of people already seated around the long table. They were all powerful people in the Western Region. He had already informed them of his plan.


    Timothy went to the front and straightened his back. His wound still hurts, but he endured.


    "You know why we are here" he said "Our dear Castonia is in peril and it is our duty to defend our Kingdom."


    He then surveyed them. Most of them were loyal to their cause. Of course some of them could betray him in the future, but he will deal with that later.


    "We must act. We must make a choice and ask ourselves, Am I a Castonian? Do I care for the people? Because King Leopold doesn''t! He conspired with the Wismarines to kill Lucia Vanadis and look at the result!" he pounded his fist on the table.


    "I did not want to do this, but King Leopold forced my hand. I have a responsibility to the people of Castonia to raise my banner in revolt and restore Castonia''s honor!" He paused because his next words were the most important ones.


    "I declare war against King Leopold. I will inherit the throne and drag Castonia away from the darkness. I will unsheathe my sword and raise the banner of civil war. Are you with me?"


    The first one to react was General Marvin. He stood up and knelt in front of Timothy.


    "I have fought with you before and I will fight with you again. The men of Knightsend are yours"


    Earl Mathias stood up and did the same.


    "I did not fight with you in the past and I regret that. But now I will. My sword is yours, my loyalty is yours, and the city of Solon is yours."


    The next one who moved was General Bourgis.


    "King Leopold''s actions shamed Castonia. I am compelled to offer you my strength. Restore our lost honor. The garrison of Thespelae is yours to command"


    General Hoover, the General of Castle Munico also knelt in front of Timothy.


    "My men will kill me if I did not join you" his jest drew laughter inside the room "Munico is yours!" he shouted.


    The other nobles and powerful people offered their loyalty to Timothy one by one. The last who spoke was Lucia. Since she was still the Princess of a foreign country, she did not kneel.


    "Vanadis will support you in this war and I am yours in victory and defeat. I will never abandon you and I will stay with you until the end. My loyalty is yours, my life is yours, my heart is yours."


    It was a new day, a day of blood, but a new day nonetheless. Change is coming, change is inevitable, but change is good. The civil war had now officially begun. Thousands will die and chaos will rule. But in the ashes, a new Castonia will be born.


    The people inside the room chanted one powerful line. It was a line highlighting their willingness to accept change. A line that will forever change the world.


    "All hail King Timothy!"

 The Two Lions

    Nirvana, Castonia


    Leopold rubbed his swollen eyes and leaned back on his chair. The soft cushion alleviated the pain on his back a little.


    "What''s the situation outside?" he asked Rupert, the Captain of his guards.


    "Still the same Your Majesty" Captain Rupert answered with a steely voice. "The city guards are trying their best to suppress the riots, but the people are angry. Violence has erupted in the streets targeting mainly Wismarine merchants.


    But they can''t enter the palace, I''m sure of that. I also think that the riots will only last for a few days at most."


    Leopold examined the Captain of his guards. Like him, Captain Rupert hadn''t slept for days. He then noticed the smudge on Rupert''s armor.


    "And they are throwing rotten eggs at the royal guards, I suppose?" Leopold pointed at the smudge.


    So that''s where the revolting odor comes from, he thought.


    Captain Rupert looked at the smudge on his armor. "Eggs are the least of our problems. They also threw rotten food, rocks, sewage, urine and sometimes.." he grimaced as if remembering a horrifying memory "feces"


    Leopold grunted in disgust. He shouldn''t have asked Captain Rupert. He wondered what the people will throw at him if he dared show his face to the masses.


    He must admit, he underestimated Timothy''s popularity with the people. Ever since the news of the failed assassination spread, Nirvana and many other cities in Castonia experienced riots. Of course Leopold tried to deny the accusations that he perpetrated the act, which was actually the truth. But the people did not listen to him. It was as if there was someone controlling the sentiment of the people.


    The good thing though was that Braun and the Wismarines failed to kill Timothy or else the people would have already torn the palace stone by stone. That was close, he thought.


    Honestly, Leopold felt so stupid. His wrong decisions caused this. First, his ambition prompted him to choose the Wismarines over the Vanadians. He should have been contented with the alliance with Vanadis. He tried to scheme against Timothy and it backfired horribly, giving Timothy soaring popularity instead.


    Second, he underestimated Skall''s slyness. Leopold never expected that the bastard would attempt something as despicable as assassinating Lucia Vanadis and blame the act on Castonia. Now Leopold''s name will live in infamy.


    Sure, this scandal will be slightly forgotten in time, but its current effects were severe. All of the neighboring kingdoms shunned Castonia and recalled their merchants. Inkit, Hadea and Canton all broke their alliance with Castonia. Also, rumors say that Vanadis is preparing for war.


    Leopold''s third mistake was ordering Braun to kill Timothy and capture Lucia. Truth be told, he was afraid of Timothy.


    That bastard of his late wife commands respect and admiration from the people. Thankfully, Braun failed or else the people would again blame him for the death of Timothy. This time, it was really his doing. If the people were angry now, they would have been furious if Timothy died.


    There was a good news though. Braun captured Erik. Marquis Benedict Connel wouldn''t support Timothy with Erik being held hostage in Nirvana. Without the support of Greenwater, Timothy couldn''t rebel against him. It seems civil war was averted for now.


    Leopold stood up and went to the window of his room. He opened it and looked outside. He saw that the streets were in chaos. Hundreds of people stood outside the gate of the palace throwing rocks and shouting incomprehensible insults to him. Leopold never wished for things to end up like this. He may have schemed against Timothy, but all he did was for the benefit of Castonia.


    "Rupert, we have known each other for many years right?" he asked his guard while still looking at the rioting people outside.


    "Yes, Twenty-nine years in fact." Rupert answered


    "Then tell me honestly, am I a bad King?" He then looked at Rupert "Don''t worry you can be completely honest. I won''t hold it against you."


    Rupert tilted his body to face Leopold. His expression was strange. It was as if he was happy and sad at the same time.


    "You are a bad father Your Majesty, especially to the third prince. Sometimes you can be evil, disregarding your morals for the sake of ambition. But never in my twenty-nine years of service have I seen you disregard Castonia. Well sometimes you make bad decisions like that with the Wismarines, but I know you did it for Castonia. You thought that it was the right thing to do. So even though you tried to kill the third prince twice, even though this shitshow is largely your fault, I never once thought of betraying you. You are a good King and nothing will change that."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Leopold laughed after hearing Rupert''s opinion of him. "When I told you to be honest, I didn''t mean for you to be that honest. I''m still hurt you know"


    Rupert chuckled "I did tell you that you are a good king and you said that you won''t hold it against me"


    Leopold snorted the last of his laughter and went back to his chair. "But you''re right. I am an evil person and a bad father." He leaned his head against the headrest of the chair "You know, I may have loved him once. Timothy, I mean."


    He sighed and looked at the ceiling. "When he was little he once said that he wanted to be like me in the future.


    Whenever we eat together, he would follow all of my movements and I mean everything. The way I drink, the way I chew, the order in which I eat my food, he copies everything. I promised myself once that I will forget about the past and move on. I can''t change the past by hating a child anyway. But everything slowly changed. He grew up looking like him, that mushroom-loving asshole. Whenever I look at Timothy, I remember his father. After more than twenty years, it still hurts. Margaret''s betrayal broke me and my heart had never been repaired ever since that night. So even though Timothy have nothing to do with it, even though I tried to love him as my son, I still can''t escape my emotions. I know that scheming against him is wrong. Braun is even disgusted by my actions. But emotion is man''s greatest strength and biggest weakness."


    Rupert walked towards Leopold. The clinking of his armor was loud. He then sat on the chair in front of Leopold.


    "Pardon me for asking Your Majesty, but what would have happened if he was your son?"


    Leopold massaged his aching knees. Even though his room was warm, the coldness of the night still seeps through his bone.


    "Sometimes I wish to forget what I have seen that night. I even wish to go back in time and prevent my older self from discovering their betrayal. Even if they continue their treachery, at least I wouldn''t know. Timothy is one of the kindest people that I know. He''s the smartest among the three princes and the people love him. If he was my son, I would have made him my heir even at the cost of offending Ivan and William." Leopold shook his head and laughed mockingly "But fate is harsh Rupert. The Omniscient plays cruel games with us mortals. The world is not perfect and Timothy is not my son. It was a shame, really."


    Suddenly, the door was flung open and Braun entered. His walk was brisk but heavy. His face was convoluted. He pointed at Leopold "Look what you''ve done!"


    Rupert acted fast. He jumped towards Braun and pinned the Baron on the floor. Braun struggled but Rupert was strong.


    Leopold was shocked by the events. He knew that Braun did not intend to hurt him, but Braun''s expression was grim. It was full of anger and worry.


    "What is the meaning of this Braun! Have you lost your mind?" Leopold approached Braun and looked at him in the eye.


    Braun was panting. After a while, he calmed down. "I''m sorry Your Majesty." Braun said


    The other Royal Guards also arrived and pointed their swords towards Braun.


    Braun looked at Rupert who was still pinning him on the floor. "I said I''m sorry. I did not intend to hurt him. I''m not crazy."


    "Unhand him" Leopold ordered. He knew that Braun won''t harm him. And even if he tries to, there were eight royal guards surrounding the Baron.


    Rupert looked at Leopold and hesitated. "Your Majesty I thinkˇ­"


    "Unhand him Rupert. He won''t hurt me. As a matter of fact, I''m curious as to what made Baron Braun act this way"


    Rupert slowly loosened his grip on Braun''s arms. Braun stood up and looked at Leopold with the same look in his eyes.


    "Timothy just declared war on you. He challenges your throne. Solon in is open rebellion against the crown."


    These three short sentences reached Leopold''s ears like knives. Strength left his legs and he almost fell. He was speechless for more than a minute.


    "Why! Why would he start a civil war now? The war with Tulosa is still not over, our allies had abandoned us and Castonian diplomacy is in ruins!" Leopold clenched his hands. He looked at Braun and demanded an explanation. He needed an explanation for all this madness.


    "Well we just tried to kill him, twice if I may add. And we tried to capture Lucia Vanadis." Braun said


    "I know. I know that. But can''t he wait until the war with Tulosa is over? Dammit!" he grabbed a bottle of wine and was about to throw it, but he stopped. He put down the bottle and looked at Braun again. "And I thought without the support of Greenwater he wouldn''t do this. What can he do with such a meager army? He will just waste Castonian resources with this meaningless war!"


    "Your Majesty we should just focus on what we''re doing next. Thespalae, Knightsend, Munico, Solon and many other small fiefs in the Western Region have declared their allegiance to Timothy." Braun paused and pondered for a while "But our biggest concern are the other Kingdoms. Some of them will support Timothy. If Timothy wins, he will become their puppet. We must prevent that!"


    Braun was right. The other Kingdoms will smell blood in the water and they will support Timothy. This could turn ugly. Leopold must act fast.


    "Send a message to Ivan in Ledega. Tell him to come here. The first thing we need to do is to quell the riots or else the people would open the gates of Nirvana for Timothy. I will talk personally with Skall regarding the Wismarine assistance." Leopold then turned to Rupert "Double the city watch and implement a curfew but avoid violence with the people at all cost."


    Despite their earlier scuffle, Braun and Rupert immediately saluted to Leopold and left. Leopold then ordered the other royal guards to leave. He was left alone in his room. He went to the window and looked outside again.


    The riots were still ongoing and the city was still in chaos. The night was still cold and his knees still hurt. It was still the same scene and he was still standing on the same spot. But in the darkness of the night Leopold saw a small boy eating dinner with him and following his every move. The boy''s smile was radiant. The boy was innocent and had a heart full of love for him. Leopold wanted to go back to those times. He wanted to experience those peaceful meals with Timothy. Those times were precious.


    But he can''t. Both of them hated each other now. Blood had been drawn and their relationship had been damaged.


    Oh how things have changed.

 Blood in the Water 1

    Holm, Capital of Vanadis


    Edmund stood up from his chair and pounded his fist on the table in excitement. He couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear after reading Lucia''s letter. Castonia is now in a state of civil war. Timothy Castonia, the prince Lucia was supposed to marry, had declared himself as the new King of Castonia.


    That''s how a man should act, Edmund thought. A man should avenge his woman and take necessary actions to protect her. Well, he might be a little biased in his views. The woman in question was his daughter after all. Nevertheless, Edmund was impressed by Timothy''s decisiveness.


    Edmund sat back and took another letter that came with the same pigeon. The seal belongs to Timothy Castonia. He opened it.


    King Edmund Vanadis,


    First of all, let me apologize for sending you this letter in lieu of an ambassador. Time is short and we need to hurry.


    I will go straight to the point. I am offering you an alliance. Western Castonia needs the help of Vanadis. I know my father''s name lives in infamy, but I am not my father. In fact, the coming war is my way of rectifying my father''s mistakes. So trust me, and even if you don''t, consider these benefits.


    First, our alliance provides you with a way to avenge what happened to Lucia. Second, if I win this war and become King of Castonia, I will make Lucia my queen. Third, Lucia may have already told you about it, but the Wismarines are the ones behind the assassination attempt. They will join the war on my father''s side. If I lose, then Wismar will have a stronger grip on Castonia''s throat. I know you don''t want the Wismarines to get stronger. Let us join hands King Edmund. These are dark times and we must help each other to survive.


    King Timothy Castonia


    Timothy had guts, Edmund thought. Also his arguments were convincing. He was impressed by Timothy''s persuasiveness. First Timothy used Edmund''s anger by providing him with a way to avenge his daughter. Second, Timothy appealed to his love for his daughter by saying that Lucia will become the Queen of Castonia if Timothy wins. Lastly, Timothy used Edmund''s fear of a stronger Wismar.


    But even without the arguments, Edmund would still join the Timothy''s side. Ever since that night Lucia informed him of the assassination attempt, Edmund had been itching for a fight. Even though Lucia begged him to not declare war, Edmund still hired thirty thousand mercenaries as preparation for war. What King Leopold and Skall Wismar did was unforgivable. They must be fools if they thought that Vanadis would remain idle.


    Vanadis'' army may be weak, but mercenaries always follow gold. He took a quill and a paper to write his reply. He will agree of course.


    And it''s time to show his future son-in-law the power of Vanadian gold.


    **********************************************************************


    Haubern, Capital of the Republic of Inkit


    Five men sat silently around the table. None of them talked after hearing Magistrate Devik''s news.


    "We must do something, right?" It was Magistrate Vedur who asked. "This is a good opportunity"


    "An opportunity for what?" Magistrate Chen raised his brows.


    "For profit" Vedur answered. "Timothy Castonia is young. If we support him and he wins the war, we can ask for favors in the future. If we''re lucky, we can even control Castonia through him."


    Chen laughed mockingly and pointed at Vedur. "Don''t bring your slyness here Vedur. This hall is sacred. I can''t believe we''re talking about schemes here."Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "I''m just pointing out the possibilities Chen. We must always be open-minded to possibilities" Vedur rubbed his forehead. "Herberk, can you explain to this fool how great of an opportunity this is?"


    Herberk nodded and faced Chen. "I understand your sentiment Chen. But Vedur is right. We can''t let this pass. Castonia is in a state of civil war and we can choose a side. Since we had already condemned King Leopold, we can''t pick his side without looking like complete hypocrites to the people. So we will support Prince Timothy instead"


    "King Timothy" Devik immediately corrected. The four Magistrates looked at him. "He goes by the name of King Timothy Castonia now."


    "Why does it matter?" Herberk shook his head. He then sighed "Fine. Like what I was saying, King Timothy is young. I think we can control him"


    "You want to make him into our puppet?" Chen sneered "What happened to our dear republic! Our forefathers must be grieving right now. Since when did we start on doing despicable things like making a puppet out of our allies?"


    "The Castonians are not our allies anymore Chen. We broke our alliance with them remember?"


    "Can you please shut up with the technicalities Devik? And even if we''re not allied to them anymore, that doesn''t give us the right to control other Kingdoms. This is against the principles of the republic!" Chen pressed his finger on the table.


    "Times have changed Chen. Your old traditional views cannot lead the republic into the future. King Timothy will be useful to us." Vedur rebutted.


    "And what if he loses?" Chen spread the map on the table and circled his finger around the northern half of Western Castonia. "Timothy only has Solon and less than twenty thousand men. He can''t win against the rest of Castonia."


    Vedur chuckled. "I can''t believe you became a Magistrate with a brain as small as that. Timothy has the support of Vanadis and the people of Castonia. Also even though he has less than twenty thousand men right now, his soldiers are all experienced."


    "If I may add, King Timothy is capable. Just look at what happened to the Tulosans in the battle of Knightsend." Herberk pointed out.


    Chen shook his head. "If he''s capable, then we can''t make him into a puppet like what you say. It''s better to remain neutral in this."


    "Enough" a cold voice sounded. It was the voice of the Magistrate who was silently listening to the argument up until now. The four Magistrates shut their mouths. Magistrate Bouvin''s temper was a terrifying thing. "You''re all wasting my time. You keep arguing like children! Just decide this with a vote and be done with it."


    "I see. Magistrate Buovin is right." Herberk''s voice was trembling. He then wiped the sweat off his forehead "Then who are in favor of supporting the side of Timothy in the Castonian civil war?"


    Four out of the five Magistrates raised their hands. Herberk then looked at the defeated Chen. "Shall we continue Magistrate Chen?" he mocked


    Chen remained silent. After a while he balled his two fists and put them on top of the table. It was the gesture of a veto.


    "Are you really going to use your yearly veto for this? You''re wasting your veto Chen. One of us could just veto your veto" Herberk said.


    "Actually, I''m just afraid." Chen admitted. He then pursed his lips. "Supporting Timothy Castonia just to make him into our puppet is a bad decision. Wasting our resources is the best case scenario actually. You mentioned earlier about the battle of Knightsend. Of course I know about the battle in which Timothy destroyed a whole army with just a few dozen casualties. I''m telling you, Timothy Castonia is terrifying. He is a fire that needs to be snuffed out as soon as possible.


    By helping him, we are fueling that fire. If you think that you can make him into a puppet, then you must be fools. By helping him, you are creating a monster. I will use my veto so that I can tell myself in the future when all hell had broken lose that I did my best to stop you"


    "So you finally showed your true colors Chen. You don''t care about the principles of the republic, you''re just afraid! You dare use the name of our forefathers to mask your cowardice. Well, fine. Then I use my own veto to counter yours."


    Herberk said in a mocking tone. "It''s decided, we will join the Castonian civil war on King Timothy''s side. Devik, lead the formal announcement of the decision."


    Devik cleared his throat.


    "We, the Magistrates of the Republic of Inkit, have formally decided to join the Castonian Civil War on the side of King Timothy Castonia. This decision we make with the power vested by the great founding fathers of the Inkit. Long may the Republic last"


    To formally end the announcement the Magistrates were supposed to put their fist on the table as sign of agreement.


    "For the Republic"


    "For the Republic"


    "For the Republic"


    "For the Republic"


    The four Magistrates looked at Chen and waited for him to do the same. Chen frowned but then he gave up.


    "Don''t tell me that I did not warn you about this. I''m telling you, this is a mistake." He then put his fist on top of the table.


    "For the Republic"

 Blood in the Water 2

    Headquarters of the Knights of Tulosa, City of Bivon


    Luther put his hand on the knob of the huge door that serves as the main entrance to the building. He then turned his head towards Centurion Lyn.


    "What!?" Centurion Lyn frowned. "Hesitating after you dragged me all the way here? Come on! If you don''t want to go, then let me go back to the camp."


    "You know, that''s not how a subordinate should talk to his superior. And I did not drag you, I ordered you to come with me" Luther then looked at the doorknob "Besides, General Rickard said in his letter that I need to meet him as soon as possible. I can''t go back now"


    Centurion Lyn went to the door and opened it. "There, opened it for you sir" he mocked Luther with a fake bow. "Let''s just go. Dragging me with you, what are you? A child?" he murmured.


    Luther wanted to kick Lyn but he can''t. This is the headquarters of the knights. Violence is forbidden here. So he just bit his lips and entered the building.


    What greeted Luther''s eyes was a sight worthy of the Omniscient''s envy. The inside of the building was spacious. The walls were lined with gems and flakes of gold. The floor was paved with smooth marble tiles. But what captivated Luther the most was the ceiling. The domed ceiling of the building displayed beautiful paintings that melt the soul. It was as if Luther was being lifted into the heavens. Of course he had been here before, but he felt like this every time he enters the headquarters of the Knights.


    "Tell me again Prefect, how much do they make each year?" Lyn asked him from behind.


    Luther looked at Lyn and saw that the centurion was looking at the ceiling.


    "Millions of gold coins Centurion."


    Lyn looked at him "How?"


    "Trade, loots and donation from the King and nobles. Also they own ten percent of all the land in Tulosa" Luther answered. He then started walking towards Rickard''s room.


    "That''s absurd Luther!" Centurion Lyn exclaimed while following Luther from behind. "How can we be sure that Tulosa is run by the King and not the Knights?"


    Luther laughed. Centurion Lyn was na?ve.


    "The government is run by both the King and the Grandmaster of Knights, Centurion. On the outside it looks like that the King is the one ruling. But the truth is more complicated than that. The Grandmaster can veto any orders from the King. He also commands twenty thousand Knights that can demolish the capital if they want to. They have become a state within a state."


    Luther expected that Centuion Lyn would exclaim a curse or something, but the Centurion remained silent. Luther looked back and saw that the Centurion was staring at the floor while walking. There were large droplets of sweat on his forehead.


    "Is that the reason why the faith of the Omniscient has slowly replaced that of the Great Rider over the years?" Centurion Lyn asked with a serious face.


    Luther understood that as a believer of the Great Rider, Centurion Lyn had an animosity towards the Knights. It was the Order of the Knights which brought the religion of the Omniscient to Tulosa. The growing power of the Knights prompted many believers of the Great Rider to convert.


    But Luther also hated the Knights. He''s tired of seeing the way they look at him. It was like they were looking at an insect from a high pedestal.


    "Yes Centurion. And they are also the ones responsible for the Tulosan Civil War. People always blame Castonia for the civil war, but the real culprit is in front of them. They opposed the last King and that lead to a division among the nobility. It is written in their book that Knights should protect the people, but they are the ones responsible for the death of thousands in the civil war. What a bunch of hypocrites." Luther said. It''s not that he cares for the people, it''s just that he was tired of the Knights acting like they are sinless.


    "It seems you have a history with them." Centurion Lyn pointed out.


    Luther smiled bitterly and remembered how he failed the examination to become a Knight. The Knights accept newcomers from both the nobility and the common people. To become a Knight, one must train for years and pass the physical, moral and spiritual tests. Luther failed in all three while commoners like Centurion Stan and the bastard Henry, passed. He couldn''t accept his failure. It was an insult to his bloodline. Being defeated by a commoner was a bitter pill to swallow.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Luther shook his head. He didn''t want to tell Centurion Lyn of his failure. "I won''t tell you, Centurion. We are not friends so why would I tell you about personal things?"


    Centurion Lyn frowned. But after a while, he gave Luther a fake smile. "You''re right. We are not friends. Pardon me for asking Prefect"


    After a while, the two of them reached Rickard''s office. Since General Rickard was one of the three Masters of the Knights, he had his own office in the headquarters. General Rickard''s guards first confirmed their identities before opening the door.


    Contrary to the marvelous sight outside, General Rickard''s room was dark and gloomy. The walls were not decorated and the floor was dirty. There were two swords crossed above the fireplace, but that''s the end of the room''s decoration.


    Luther''s eyes were still adjusting to the darkness when a cold voice sounded.


    "Sit" General Rickard gestured towards the chairs


    Luther and Centurion Lyn sat on the two chairs in front of General Rickard''s table.


    "It seems you brought a companion with you. Afraid?" General Rickard said as he poured wine into a cup. Luther thought that the General would offer them wine. But to Luther''s surprise, the General emptied the cup into his mouth.


    "No General. My subordinate begged me to let him come. I can''t refuse him" Luther said. He then felt Centurion Lyn''s piercing gaze.


    General Rickard chuckled to Luther''s answer. "Page thirty-six, paragraph seven of the Book of Knights. ''The tongue is weapon. A Knight must keep the purity of his tongue. Lies and deceit are crimes.''" He then pointed at Luther "You are lucky that you''re not a Knight. Or else I would have already punished you for lying."


    Luther swallowed his saliva. It was foolish of him to lie to General Rickard. The General might not be as brutal as his uncle, but Rickard was stricter.


    "I''m sorry General" Luther bowed his head. "So why did you call me here?" he changed the topic.


    General Rickard did not answer immediately and instead looked at Centurion Lyn.


    "Fine, he will know sooner anyway." He said after a while. He then turned his gaze towards Luther. "What do you think of Timothy Castonia?"


    Luther''s blood turned cold after hearing that name. It was the name of an enigma, a person Luther fears the most. Ever since the battle of Knightsend, Luther kept having nightmares about Prince Timothy.


    Luther closed his eyes. He could still remember clearly the events of that day. It was terrifying. The cries of the trapped men inside the castle were still fresh on his mind. The scene displaying thousands of Castonian cavalry charging towards their camp still awed and scared him at the same time. The sinister feeling of falling into Timothy''s trap still causes him to physically tremble.


    "He is a monster, General. My uncle was a fool for facing Timothy Castonia in battle. He is a puppeteer, someone who can make you question your free will. He can turn the darkest and bleakest situations into victory." Luther warned.


    Luther then looked at Centurion Lyn and gestured for him that it was his turn to speak.


    "Ah, yes. Also, his soldiers are loyal to him. They will not rout even when facing our terrifying cavalry charge." Centurion Lyn added.


    "Is that so? From your descriptions, he is a man we should avoid at all cost. " General Rickard said. He then sighed "Unfortunately, we can''t avoid him this time."


    The General took a letter from his desk and gave it to Luther. The already broken seal was golden and the letter was from the King. Luther took the letter and read it.


    After a while, Luther''s face showed a strange expression. He couldn''t believe what was written in the letter. Castonia in a civil war and Prince Timothy, or King Timothy if that''s how it is now, had declared war against King Leopold.


    "General, I.."


    "I know. I also had the same reaction when I first read it. With the Castonians fighting their own, we can now go back and attack again. The tables have turned. But I''m still worried about facing Timothy Castonia." General Rickard said.


    "And you want the Whistlers to join you?" Luther asked


    "Correct. I will give you funds to replenish the men you lost. I need the swiftness of your cohort. But more than that, I need your experience with Timothy Castonia."


    "Can we refuse you General?" Luther asked. He was reluctant in fighting against Timothy Castonia again.


    General Rickard shook his head. "No. But it would be better if you join me voluntarily. I don''t want to threaten you with execution."


    General Rickard then stood up and went to the window. He stared at the huge tree outside. "You know that the Grand Master of the Knights is dying, right? He has been bedridden for years."


    Luther understood what General Rickard was talking about. As one of the three Master of Knights, he can become the next Grand Master once the current dies. But the slight delay in the invasion of Castonia had lowered General Rickard''s popularity. Also, the General was a black sheep among the Knights. He was tough and strict. He also sees the traditional values of Knights like chivalry as relics of the past. General Rickard''s ways of doing things had gained popularity over the years and many other Knights had followed his example. Despite this, traditional Knights still dominate the Order.


    "Yes General. And I suppose your desire is to be the next Grand Master. Isn''t that right?" Luther guessed.


    "It is" General Rickard answered. "The Knights are falling behind of the times. Our presence has weakened Tulosa.Many Knights refuse to join the invasion just because we are the aggressors. This must change. The old ways of the Knights should go. Chivalry and kindness are not compatible with this world anymore. I will lead the Knights into the future, Luther. I will become the next Grand Master. Only then could the Order of the Knights become an asset to Tulosa instead of a liability. But for that to happen, I need to show my worth by defeating Timothy Castonia." He then turned his head towards Luther and looked at him in the eye.


    Luther saw the big difference between General Rickard and his uncle. General Rickard was strict, cold and harsh. But he had this unique charisma.


    He pondered for a while. Since he couldn''t refuse, he had no choice but to return to Castonia and face Timothy again.


    He was afraid, but he was also hopeful that the current situation in Castonia will give them victory.


    Luther revealed a defeated smile. "Then the Whistlers will follow you General"

 Loyalty

    Solon, Capital of Western Castonia


    "Do you know that we have the best allies in the world?" Timothy said while shuffling through the letters on his desk. He turned his head towards Lucia who was eating her meal. "It took them more than a month just to muster their armies when the Tulosans invaded. But when presented with the opportunity to support a side in a civil war, it only took them less than a week. I mean, wow. We are blessed with such allies."


    Lucia laughed and went to Timothy''s desk. She then put a lump of bread in his mouth. "What did you expect? Not everyone is as reliable as my father as an ally."


    Timothy chewed the bread and swallowed. "Not everyone has a daughter as smart and capable as you"


    He then pulled Lucia into his lap. He embraced her and savored the appeasing scent of her hair.


    "So, how bad is our situation?" Lucia asked


    "How bad do you think it is?" Timothy put his chin on Lucia''s shoulder. "My father threatens us from the east, the Tulosans will soon come back and attack us from the west, and our own allies are scheming against us. It is apparent in their letters that our allies wanted something in return for their help."


    "Like what?"


    Timothy grabbed three letters from his desk.


    "Inkit is sending one of their Magistrates to lead their army. I think the Magistrate will try to control and make a puppet out of me." He put down the letter that had the seal of the five Magistrates of Inkit.


    "Canton is also sending troops, but they said that they could probably send more if I cede the city of Ledega and the surrounding area to them once the war is over" he put down Canton''s letter


    "And then there''s Hadea" Timothy paused and sighed. "I think Hadea''s King is coaxing me to make his daughter my queen after I won the throne." Timothy was about to put down the letter when Lucia grabbed it from his hand.


    She then read it out loud. "King Timothy Castonia, My young and sweet daughter Isabelle is in need of a husband. Her beauty transcends imagination and her heart is more pure than the whitest snow. The great mountains of Ninev howl her name as praise. The heat of the Ghambit desert can''t be compared to the warmness of her being."


    Lucia then looked at him with a confused face "I don''t know if it''s a letter or a poem"


    The two of them then laughed. "I was also confused the first time I read it. And then I remembered that Hadea''s King is as ambitious as my father." He caressed Lucia''s hair "Aren''t you jealous Princess Lucia Vanadis?"


    Lucia put her two palms on both of Timothy''s cheeks. She then leaned her forehead on Timothy''s "Of course I am. You have to take responsibility Your Majesty"


    Timothy was about to press his lips against hers when Lucia lifted her head. "On second thought, I want to punish you for making me feel like that. Enduring will be your punishment." Lucia said with a playful smile.


    Timothy grunted.


    "It''s not my fault. I even refused his offer without second thought. And I only want you anyway" he murmured like a child while burying his face on Lucia''s back.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.Lucia giggled. But after a while she asked, "And what about Marquis Connel?"


    "He will remain neutral in this conflict. With Erik in the hands of my father, he can''t support us. He said in his letter that he will take men to Knightsend and repair it. He will serve as buffer between us the Tulosans. We don''t have to worry about the Tulosans for a while."


    "I have good news too. The mercenaries my father sent are on their way. He will also fund most of the cost of this war." Lucia said.


    "That''s good then. We need the support of Vanadis. I think Wismar will also send troops. This war looks like a civil war on the outside, but it''s actually a messy affair between nations." Timothy commented.


    Someone then knocked on the door.


    "Your Majesty, the Prefect and Centurions of the Leons request an audience with you" the voice belongs to James.


    Timothy gave a long sigh. So they will do it after all, he thought. He had actually expected this to happen but he was still hoping that they will change their mind. He stood up and grabbed Lucia''s hand.


    "Come on, let''s meet them" he then pursed his lips "I have a feeling that we are about to lose our heavy cavalry"


    *************************************************************************


    Four people were already inside the room when Timothy and Lucia entered. After seeing them, the four men knelt.


    "Prince Timothy, thank you for seeing us" the tall man in the middle said. He was a man in his late thirties that had an aura of a seasoned soldier. The man''s name was Solomon and he was the Prefect of the contingent of Leons that had provided Timothy support for the last two months.


    But the way Solomon addressed Timothy confirmed his expectations. Unlike the regular soldiers and the militia, the Leons were part of the Royal Guards. They had sworn an oath to the King. Timothy knew that most, if not all of the Leons, were loyal to their oaths. They had a duty to defend his father.


    "You may rise" Timothy said. The four men then stood up.


    "I know what you want to talk about. Can''t I change your mind?" Timothy''s voice was bitter. Even though he understands that the Leons made their oath to his father, the loss of four hundred heavy cavalry will be a hard blow to his military power.


    Solomon shook his head. "We are sorry Your Highness. Although you have the moral high ground, we can''t break our vows. We have a responsibility to the crown."


    "What about your responsibility to the people? You know that the Wismarines don''t care about the Castonians. They want to make my father their puppet. You also have a responsibility to prevent that." He tried his best to reason with the Leons. But he knew that his chances of changing their minds were slim.


    "Our vows are both our shackle and our sword, Prince Timothy" Solomon looked at him. Timothy could see the sadness in his eyes. "When we believe in the person whom we made our vows to, we gain courage. But if the person we have sworn to serve does something that is against our principles, then we are shackled. When we made our vows to your father, we understood that someday this may happen. Nevertheless we made our vows and we will not break it."


    Timothy slowly nodded after hearing Solomon''s determined answer. Although their decision to leave put him into a disadvantageous position, Timothy was still awed by their loyalty. It was blind loyalty, but loyalty nonetheless. He had no choice but to let them go.


    Timothy put both of his hands behind. "I will not hold you back. Like what you said, I have the moral high ground in this war. I will not lose that by preventing loyal men from fulfilling their duties. I only have one request though."


    "What is it Your Highness. As long as it is within our power, we will do it."


    "In exchange for the food and supplies that I will give you for your journey to Nirvana, leave your horses behind. Your horses did not swear an oath to my father I suppose?" Timothy said with a smile.


    Solomon chuckled. "They did not, Your Highness. Very well, we will leave our horses to you. Treat them as our parting gift." He then balled his fist and saluted. The three Centurions also did the same. "You are a good man, Prince Timothy. I think you will become a great King if you win. So do your best for Castonia. Defeat us and become King. It''s a shame we can''t help you. Also, thank you for letting us go even though we will fight against you in the future. We will remember your kindness." He then smiled "May we go now, Your Highness?"


    "You may." Timothy answered with a weak voice.


    "Then please excuse us" They bowed and walked away. But before opening the door, Solomon stopped and turned his head towards Timothy.


    "The next time we meet, we will be enemies. Nevertheless, you will always have my respect." With these words, the Leons left and Timothy was left staring at the door.


    "So, like what you said, we just lost our heavy cavalry. Do you have a plan?" Lucia asked


    "I do." He answered "But many people will be against it. Also, I''m not sure if he''s going to accept"

 The Knight and the Maiden

    Contrary to how things were two weeks ago, the situation in Solon had returned to normal. It can even be said that the current Solon is more vibrant and busier compared to before.


    Henry had heard from Freya that after King Timothy declared war against King Leopold, most nations which had broken their ties with Castonia turned to Western Castonia. Inkit, Hadea and Canton even made alliances with King Timothy.


    "We should go back, it will rain soon" Henry said to Freya who was walking beside him.


    Almost every day, the two of them would go around the city. Freya had said to Henry that enjoying the chilly and calming air of Solon will help wipe the gloominess off his face. At first Henry was reluctant. Most of the refugees from the surrounding villages still hadn''t returned to their homes and were still in Solon. Even though none of them could recognize him, he was still ashamed to go near them.


    But it worked. After more than two months, he can now look into their eyes. He was even able to buy second-hand books from a refugee yesterday. Henry felt delighted that his life was starting to have meaning again. And all of these changes were because of the woman beside him.


    Freya put her index finger on her lips and thought for a while. "Not yet" she said after a moment of contemplation.


    "But we had already bought everything on the list." Henry showed her the bag he was holding. It was filled with various food products like bread, vegetables and cheese. Since they were staying in Earl Mathias'' villa, it felt wrong not to help with the chores.


    "Don''t worry, I think we can make it before the rain. And even if we don''t" Freya spread her arms. "Let''s just enjoy the rain!"


    Henry almost laughed but he prevented himself. Freya can be childish sometimes and that''s alright. Actually, he likes her that way. Her youthful smile makes Henry''s heart flutter. Her childish but sweet actions bring color to his dismal world. About a month ago, Henry realized that he had fallen for her.


    "Still with that face?" Freya''s voice had a hint of sadness in it. She then cleared her throat and smiled. "Let''s go Henry. I promise this will be our last stop. It seems you don''t want to enjoy the rain with me today"


    "No, I.."


    Henry wanted to tell her that she was wrong, he wanted to spend more time with her. Every moment with her was golden. Enjoying the rain with Freya would be a memory he wouldn''t forget. But he prevented himself from saying so. What if she realizes his feelings for her? What would be her reaction? Henry was afraid. He is a criminal. A criminal falling for a noble lady? What a joke.


    So he just asked, "Where are we going anyway?"


    In response, Freya just smiled and grabbed his hand. "It''s a secret" She then ran and dragged Henry.


    After running for a while, a familiar sight was revealed to him. He had been here before, albeit in hiding. Thousands of tents sprawled for as far as the eye can see. This was the place King Timothy set aside for the refugees.


    Being a refugee camp, the place was disorderly. There were garbage lying around and the odor wasn''t nice.


    "I had seen you go here last week. I didn''t mean to spy on you, but I was curious so I followed you. You were hiding in that fence" Freya pointed at the fence that serves as the border between the refugee camp and the rest of the city."Even after two months, you still felt guilty for what happened to them"


    "That''s because we caused this Freya" Henry looked down "When the Grandmaster of the Knights asked me if I wanted to join the invasion, I agreed. I thought that since it''s my duty to serve my nation, then I should go. I thought that our only job was to break the spirit of your soldiers. The Tulosan civil war was like that. Even though many civilians died, the Order of the Knights did its best to keep the civilians out of the war. But the invasion is different. We caused this and my hands are not clean."


    A cry for help then reached Henry''s ears. He looked towards the direction of the cry and saw two men bullying a thin refugee with tattered clothes. One of them, a man with a big belly, was holding the refugee by the collar. The second man was holding a knife.


    Years of learning the doctrines of the Knights trained Henry on how to act in this situation. His sense of justice was still sharp even though he had already committed crimes.


    Without a second thought, he rushed towards the men and rammed them with his body. Even without a horse, a knight''s charge is powerful. The fat man was downed by the impact while the other was stunned.


    Henry tilted his body and punched one of the assailants in the face. His punch was powerful and it broke the man''s nose. The fat man stood up and grappled Henry from behind. But contrary to what he expected, the fat man''s grip was weak.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    It didn''t take long for Henry to escape the man. Henry elbowed the fat man''s belly. He then turned his body and delivered a punch to the chin. The fat man staggered and fell backwards. Henry lunged towards the man, but Freya held him from behind.


    "Henry, don''t!" she shouted.


    Henry looked at her. He was confused. Why would she stop him? He still needs to tie their hands or something and wait for the city watch.


    The two men didn''t waste time and ran. Henry was left staring at their vanishing figures. Evil had escaped again.


    "Why?" he asked her. But Freya did not answer. She just looked blankly at Henry and remained silent.


    The silence was broken by the refugee. "Thank you for saving me. I would have been hurt if not for you!" the refugee bowed.


    Henry was still confused by the turn of events. "It''sˇ­It''s fine. Think nothing of it" he waved his hand.


    "But without you, I would have died! You saved me from those men. What you did was good." The refugee bowed again.


    Henry''s felt his heart jump with joy. It was an ecstatic feeling. It was true, what he did was good. Even though he had committed crimes, he''s still capable of doing good deeds. Being thanked for a good deed was a great feeling. Henry couldn''t help but smile. He then looked at Freya and saw that she was smiling too.


    It seems his life just got better today. Although he still felt guilty of what he did, he just discovered that he can still do good deeds. His dark past can''t prevent him from making his future bright. Freya was right, nobody is beyond redemption.


    "Thank you" he said to Freya.


    Freya smiled, but Henry noticed that her smile was fake. "No Henry, you don''t have to thank me. In fact I need to apologize to you" she avoided his eyes.


    "What? Why?"


    Freya did not answer and kept her stare glued on the ground.


    "Nevermind" she shook her head and gave Henry a fake smile again "I..I just remembered that I still need to go somewhere. I''ll meet you in the villa" she then hurriedly left.


    Henry scratched his head as he watched Freya from behind. "What was that all about?" he turned towards the refugee.


    The man was also acting weird and avoided Henry''s eyes. "I..ahˇ­ Thank you but I need to go" he also left hurriedly.


    Henry was left alone, confused by what happened. First, he just discovered that he was capable of doing good deeds. He was thankful to Freya for dragging him here. But then, Freya and the refugee started acting weird.


    He sighed and decided to go back to the villa. But after several steps, he changed his mind. He turned around and followed Freya.


    *********************************************************************************


    Freya wanted to cry. It was a mistake. What she did was wrong.


    The look on Henry''s eyes was that of pure happiness. But Freya knew that Henry''s happiness stems from a lie, her lie.


    Her hands were shaking. Her heart was thumping like crazy. She felt guilty for what she did.


    She hurried her footsteps and after a few moments, she reached the place. It was an alley near the western wall of Solon.


    She saw three men, one fat, one a lanky and one dressed in tattered clothes. Two of them had swollen faces.


    "Are both of you alright?" she approached them and examined their injuries.


    "Honestly, we nearly died little miss. My mouth is swollen and his nose is broken. Your friend is strong"


    "I''m sorry. I underestimated his passion when it comes to justice." Freya lowered her head and apologized. She then looked at Ben "But what''s with the knife? I told you not to bring weapons."


    "Oh this?" Ben showed her a small knife. "It''s dull. I just thought that it would look more real if I brought some props. Don''t worry, it can''t cut. Look" he sliced his palm with the knife. The blade just slid on his palm.


    "But bringing a knife heightened his emotions. You know he''s a knight"


    "I''m sorry" Ben apologized. He then looked at Freya "But little miss, this isn''t like you. I think you had gone overboard. Tricking your friend is wrong."


    Freya''s heart again tightened. "I know, I know" she held back her tears. "But I needed to do it. My efforts for the past two months bore nothing. He is still the same. He''s still burdened by his guilt. I can''t watch him like that anymore. My heart aches whenever I see him blame himself for everything. Henry is a good man. He may have made mistakes in the past, but I know that he is a kind person. I know, what I did is too much. I tricked him."


    She knew that it was wrong to force Henry to understand that the world still needs good people like him. Tricking him was painful. It was like her heart was being ripped apart. She didn''t want to lie to him. But seeing him in a miserable state every day was more painful. She tried to remain cheerful for the past two months, but it was hard. She cares for him and seeing him in pain was excruciating.


    "Freya?" a familiar voice sounded from behind. Freya turned and saw that it was Henry. Disbelief was written on his face. His mouth was agape. It was apparent that he had heard about everything.


    Henry closed his eyes and turned around. Freya did not waste time and went after him. His steps were fast but Freya was running. She eventually caught up to him.


    She grabbed his arm "Henry, I can explain! I''m sorry. I''m just tired of seeing you blame yourself every single day. I know it''s wrong, but believe me. I did it for you" tears started flowing from her eyes. It also started to rain.


    Henry remained silent. His silence was painful. After a while, he talked.


    "You know, I had fallen for you Freya"


    Freya did not expect what he just said. "I..I.." she wanted to talk but she couldn''t.


    Henry turned his head towards her. He was also crying. "When I first came here, I was ready for death. I even begged the Earl for an execution once. But after knowing you, I slowly changed my mind. Now, I''m afraid to die. I''m afraid to be away from you" he then laughed bitterly "My life had meaning again because of you. I can now genuinely smile because of you. I fell in love with you Freya. I was ready to forget about my past mistakes and redeem myself for you. But you betrayed me. You tricked me. I trusted you with all my heart and you broke that trust."


    "I''m sorry Henry. I''m really sorry" she sobbed


    "What''s done is done Freya. Your trick worked by the way. Earlier, I felt that it''s still possible for me to redeem myself. But that whole thing was a lie" he then wiped his tears "I think we shouldn''t see each other again Miss Hall" He pulled his arm from Freya''s grasp and left.


    Strength left Freya''s knees and she was forced to kneel on the wet road. Droplets of rain poured from the sky as droplets of tears fell from her eyes. She buried her face on her palms and cried.

 Warmth in a Cold Night

    The tea warmed her body, but Freya still felt the same, cold and brokenhearted. She took another sip from the cup, but the flavor of the tea eluded her tongue.


    "Honestly, that was a bad plan" Timothy commented who was sitting in front of her. Lucia and Earl Mathias were also in the room.


    "Not just bad, it was unnecessary" Earl Mathias added. He poured tea into his own cup and took a sip.


    "Can the two of you mind your words? You are making her feel worse" Lucia said beside her. She gently patted Freya''s shoulder. "Don''t mind them Freya."


    Freya caressed the table which was made of black oak. The surface of the table was smooth and firm. "No, it''s okay Lucia. It''s true anyway. I made a bad and unnecessary plan. Henry was on his way to recovery and I just didn''t notice it. I made a huge mistake by being selfish, arrogant and impatient"


    "Ah, yes. You made a mistake." Earl Mathias said while refilling all their cups. Both Timothy and Lucia waved their hands as a sign that they had enough tea. The Earl then looked at her "But everybody does, little Frey. Everybody is a sinner and nobody is perfect.


    Freya already knew about that. But she was worried. She was afraid that Henry will hate her forever. She can''t have that. Henry had become dear to her. Being hated by someone you care for was a torment. It was like being caged in a fiery prison. It was like seeing hope being snuffed out over and over again. The memories they had together can only be memories. All those moments she enjoyed with him can never be repeated. Walking around the city with him, hearing his vigorous and justice-driven remarks ¨C she can''t experience those anymore. He had become a big piece of her life and she was afraid of losing that piece.


    Lucia dragged her chair closer to Freya. "I know what you''re thinking. But don''t worry, I don''t think he will hate you forever. Right, Tim?"


    Timothy leaned closer and looked at her. He was holding his cup with both hands. "That''s right. Feelings change Freya. Hate can become love, love can become hate. Even enemies can become friends because emotions are dynamic."


    He then slid the cup towards the Earl and asked for a refill despite refusing earlier. Earl Mathias poured tea into the cup and Timothy chugged it like it was wine.


    He again looked at Freya. "When I first arrived in Knightsend, do you know the first person I saw was a drunk sentry? His name is John. I was so angry that time that I ordered the whole garrison to stand in the castle grounds all night. And then I looked at John. What I saw in his eyes was hatred. That hatred was directed to me. It was like he wanted to swallow me whole. It was like I massacred his whole family and robbed him of everything. Guess where he is now."


    The room became quiet. Earl Mathias then turned towards Timothy. "Are you talking about Centurion John Wilkin? I just met him the other day. Half of his words were praises to you."


    Timothy chuckled a little. "Is that so? Then there you have it. If John''s opinion of me could change, I''m sure Henry could also forgive you. He is not a hateful person and your intention was good."


    After hearing what Timothy said, Freya felt a little relieved. Maybe Henry could forgive her in the future. Even if they can''t go back to the way they were, Freya would be contented just with Henry''s forgiveness.


    "I have a question though" Earl Mathias demanded Freya''s attention. She looked at the Earl. "Do you love him?" he asked.


    The question hit Freya hard. Up until now, she never considered her feelings for Henry. For all she knows, she still loves Timothy. Her heart was faster than her mind. For the past months, the pain of Timothy''s rejection had gradually faded. She had slowly accepted that Timothy can never repay her love. And then Henry came to her life. All she wanted was to help him at first, but she found his company enjoyable. His firm belief in doing what is right completely matches Freya''s caring nature. Little by little, Henry replaced Timothy in her heart.


    She nodded.


    *****************************************************************************


    Henry was reading the book he recently bought. But even after reading the lines repeatedly, he understood nothing. The message behind the words escaped his mind.


    He closed the book and put it on his desk. He then looked down and stared at the floor. He clutched his chest. It was still painful.


    What Freya did truly hurt him. He trusted her. He thought that although this world is full of lies and deceit, at least he can trust someone. Freya had become his light. She had become his refuge.


    But she lied to him. She tricked him. The more you trust someone, the more painful their betrayal will be. And Henry really trusted her.


    Although he did say that he didn''t want to see her again, that wasn''t true. He was hurt, but he can''t hate her. He will eventually forgive her but it will still take a while.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement."Henry? Are you there?" a voice called from the other side of the door.


    Henry went to the door and opened it. He saw King Timothy standing outside his door. They only talked once and that was before Timothy Castonia was hailed as King by the Western Nobles. Now that they met again, Henry didn''t know how to address him. The man in front of him was a King.


    Henry bowed "Your presence gives me joy Your Majesty. To whatˇ­"


    "Oh stop it" Timothy interrupted him by waving his hand. "Nobody else is around so being formal only wastes time" he then gestured towards the room "Can we talk inside?"


    "Of course" Henry answered. He then cleared his desk and offered King Timothy the single chair in his room.


    King Timothy didn''t sit and went to Henry''s cabinet instead. "You''ve been collecting books." He then looked at Herny. "After I take Nirvana, you can borrow from my own collection. I know you refused me once but I''m just informing you that my offer still stands."


    "Thank you King Timothy" Henry thanked him.


    King Timothy sighed. "King Timothy, Your Majesty, that''s how they call me nowadays. It takes time to get used to. Just address me as Timothy whenever we are alone."


    Henry nodded. Although he wanted to show his respect to Timothy''s rank, he can''t ignore a King''s request.


    "So, what brings you here Timothy?"


    Timothy smiled. "You know why I''m here"


    Freya. He''s here because of her. He must have heard about what happened, Henry thought. He sat on his bed looked at Timothy. "She told you?"


    Timothy finally sat on the chair. He crossed his legs and leaned back. "She did"


    "And what is your opinion of what happened? What do you think I should have done?" Henry asked.


    "Oh me?" Timothy pointed at himself "I''m not in position to provide my opinions Henry. I''m just an observer. I can only tell you of my observations." He showed him three fingers "And I have three observations"


    Timothy stood up and turned his back on Henry. "First, her plan was not a good plan. It worked for a while, but she was too careless."


    Henry nodded. He felt a little relieved. Freya being bad at scheming and lying meant that she was still the same. She may have made a mistake but it wasn''t her nature.


    "Second" Timothy turned and faced him "Her plan was unnecessary because you are already in the process of recovering from your past."


    Henry nodded again. Spending time with her eased his pain. She helped him see the beauty of life again.


    "Third" This time, Timothy smiled. "She loves you"


    Henry frowned. "Is that a joke? If it is, then it''s not funny." He felt insulted that the man Freya truly loves was taking her feelings for granted.


    Timothy chuckled "It''s not a joke Henry. It''s not an opinion either. It''s an observation"


    Henry clenched his fist. He was shaking. "An observation you say. You are the one in her heart!" he stood up and faced Timothy "You have the thing I wanted the most, but you dare say that!? How dare you take her feelings for granted? She''s not a toy. She was hurt when you rejected her and now that''s how you treat her feelings? Do you know how worried she was before your return? She said that she had trouble sleeping because she''s worried about you!"


    "That''s because Freya and I have been friends for more than a decade Henry. Of course she was worried about me." Timothy interrupted. His voice was hostile "Oh, and fourth observation? You are a fool!" he pointed at Henry.


    Henry was taken aback. But Timothy didn''t give him time to breathe.


    "Think Henry, think! Why would she do something like that? Why would she do something against her morals? She''s not like that Henry and her actions surprised me. It''s because of you. She cares for you. She wants you to be happy. I''m not saying that what she did was right. It was wrong. But I want you to know about the truth. You are the one belittling her feelings. It is apparent and you didn''t notice it. Now it''s my turn to ask, how dare you take her feelings for granted?"


    Those words hit Henry like rocks. But he was thankful because those words opened his eyes. Timothy was right. Freya went against her morals because of him. Even if she doesn''t love him, at least she cares. He is a fool!


    "I..I didn''t realize that until now" he said. "She.."


    "She loves you Henry" Timothy completed. "Unfortunately she already left"


    Henry''s jaw dropped. "What?!" he exclaimed.


    Timothy sighed. "We convinced her to stay but she said that she can''t face you anymore. Well, you did tell her that the two of you shouldn''t see each other again. She will go back to her father''s fief. It''s a shame though we.."


    "Where is she now!?" Henry demanded answer from Timothy.


    Timothy smiled "I think she''s still in the garden bidding Earl Mathias goodbye. But I''m not sure. She may have already left."


    Henry rushed to the door but Timothy called him one more time. Although he was in a hurry, Henry turned his head around.


    "What?"


    "After you''re done, come to the dining hall. I have an offer for you"


    Timothy''s words were lost in Henry''s head. He didn''t understand him so he ignored what he said. All he can think of was Freya. He needs to prevent her from leaving.


    ********************************************************************************


    Freya was running. After a while, she reached the garden. It was dark but she was frantically searching for someone. She needs to prevent him from leaving.


    After Lucia informed her that Henry is leaving the villa, she did not waste time and ran to the garden. He can''t leave, he needs to stay. Their story can''t end like this.


    She started looking for him, but he was nowhere to be found. She started to lose hope. She was too late.


    Suddenly, someone embraced her from behind.


    "Don''t! Don''t leave. Please!" Henry begged her. "I can forget what happened. We can return back to how we used to be. Just don''t leave. I need you Freya. Don''t leave me." He sobbed. Droplets of tears fell from his eyes.


    Freya was confused but she smiled and enjoyed Henry''s embrace. "What are you talking about? I''m not leaving. I''ll never leave. I will stay by your side Henry." Freya comforted him.


    She then turned around and looked into his eyes. She wiped his tears and was reminded of the first night she met him. "I''m sorry Henry. I really didn''t mean to.."


    Henry pressed his finger against her lips. "It''s alright. Let''s just forget about what happened."


    "But we can''t. I lied to you and betrayed your trust. What''s done is done."


    Henry embraced her again. "Then let''s remember our mistakes Freya. We can''t change the past, but we can look forward into the future. I want to be with you. I want to stay by your side until the end. Even though I''m not a knight anymore, I will protect you. I am yours Freya."


    They kissed. Freya couldn''t remember who made the first move but their lips ended up pressed against each other. It was beautiful. All of the heartaches, the disappointments and the tears were nothing compared to Henry''s warmth. In the garden their hearts became intertwined. It was a kiss of forgiveness and a kiss of hope.


    Life may not be perfect, but at that moment it was.

 Agreement

    Timothy yawned. It was already late in the evening.


    He stood up and went to the fireplace. He then added wood to the fire. Normally this was James'' job, but James was already asleep. The crackling of the flame was music to Timothy''s ears and its warmth enveloped his shivering body with the much-needed heat.


    "If you''re sleepy, then we can just do this tomorrow" Lucia joined him. She lifted her hands and enjoyed the warmth.


    Timothy shook his head. "No, I need to arrange this as soon as possible. Reinforcements from our allies should arrive next week. Our cavalry situation should have been fixed by then. What happened between Henry and Freya had already delayed our plans."


    He then looked at Lucia. She was wearing a white nightgown and her hair was tied into a braid. It was clear that she was tired but she acted like she wasn''t.


    "I know you''re already drowsy"


    "So what?" she looked at him. "I''ll wait for you to finish your negotiations with Henry. Besides, you might need me later."


    Timothy did not insist. Besides, he also enjoyed her company.


    "Well if you change your mind, you can always go to my room" he teased.


    Lucia laughed and playfully punched him on his arm. "You wish! I''m not sleeping in the den of a predator lest I get devoured."


    He wrapped his arms around her and chuckled. "So I''m a predator huh?" he sniffed her neck "then I''ll devour you now"


    He lifted and laid her on the floor. He then nibbled on her neck.


    Lucia giggled and hit his back. "Stop it Tim. You''re tickling me!"


    But Timothy did not immediately stop and Lucia''s giggles filled the room for a while. He then lifted his head and put his face close to hers. "So, am I still a predator?" he grinned.


    Lucia playfully smiled and nodded.


    "Oh really?" Timothy said with a laugh.


    He was about to nibble on her neck again when Lucia held his face. She then lifted her head and kissed him.


    It was a forceful kiss, but Timothy also put force into his. He felt his body heat up and his mind was drowned by the ecstatic feeling. His thoughts were lost and his senses were dulled. He forgot about everything and there was only a single thing on his mind- her.


    After their lips parted, both of them were panting. Lucia smiled and put her warm palm on his cheek.


    "When are we getting married?" she asked.


    Her question gripped Timothy''s heart. He had been avoiding that question for a while now. It was not because he didn''t want to take her as his wife. He does. The heavens know that he truly does.


    But he can''t. Even though he wanted to, he can''t. Their situation right now is dangerous. They were surrounded by enemies and their allies were unreliable. The road to taking Castonia from his father and the Wismarines will be paved with skulls. Nobody knows what will happen in the future.


    He looked away. "We can''t Lucia. Not yet. Not until I get the throne. You don''t know how much I want to show the world that you are my Queen. You don''t know how much I want to make you mine. But I still can''t do that."


    He sat and held her hand. He then looked at her with sadness in his eyes. "This war will be bloody. Even though we''re doing our best to win, victory is still not assured. If I lose, then I will either be executed or branded as a traitor. I don''t want you to become a widow or the wife of a traitor. We must wait until the war is over so that if I lose you can always cut your ties with me."


    Timothy expected that Lucia will get angry but she didn''t. Instead, she sat and hugged him.


    "We are going to win Tim. We will win. And even if we don''t, I will never cut my ties with you."


    "But.." Timothy wanted to object, but Lucia stopped him.


    "No buts. This is my choice and I say we escape this continent if we fail. And I''m sorry for asking. I know it''s hard for you too." She then smiled and blushed "Let''s.. let''s just continue what we were doing"


    Timothy was about to kiss her again when there was a knock on the door. So they finally arrived, he thought.


    Lucia grinned. "Too bad Your Majesty. Your guests just arrived"


    Timothy chuckled as he stood up. He then pulled Lucia up. "We can always resume later" he winked. But then he thought of something. "And you''re sleeping in my room tonight."


    Lucia opened her mouth to protest, but in the end she just gave a sigh and smiled. "As you wish"


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.Timothy opened the door and just as he expected, Henry and Freya were waiting outside.


    "Took you a while" he commented as he lead them to the table.


    Henry and Freya seated themselves in front of Timothy and Lucia.


    "First of all, we want to give our thanks for your help." Freya looked at Henry and held his hands.


    Henry smiled and bowed. "You have my gratitude. I was a fool and you opened my eyes."


    "By the way Tim, Henry said that you have an offer for him. Having waited here, it must be important" Freya said.


    "Yes" Timothy looked at Henry. "I will go straight to the point. I want you to train my cavalry. I just lost the Leons and I need heavy cavalry for the future battles."


    Henry crossed his eyebrows. His face showed signs of confusion. "Your Majesty I don''t understand."


    "Your expertise Henry. I need it. We have an abundance of horses from the battle of Knightsend. We also have enough armor and weapons, with Solon being the main source of Castonian iron. As for the men, my soldiers are brave and disciplined. What we lack is the expertise."


    "But I am a prisoner, am I not? I can''t train your cavalry. Also, I can''t train them on such short notice. I''m sorry Your Majesty, but I refuse."


    Timothy smiled. Henry''s response was similar to how he expected it to be. "I know the real reason of your reluctance. You are afraid that I will use the cavalry you trained against Tulosa."


    Henry slowly nodded. "Yes. I am grateful for your kindness and I know you are doing this for your Kingdom. But I can''t betray Tulosa."


    "Well you''re right. There may come a day when I use the cavalry against your nation. If your Knights fight against me, then I will annihilate them with my new cavalry detachment." Timothy stood up and sat on the table. "I have heard that Grand Master Nelson has been bedridden for a long time. Isn''t that right Henry?"


    "Yes. He is a good man but his body is already weak. But I don''t see the connection Your Majesty"


    "What will happen when he finally dies Henry? I am not ignorant about the current situation in Tulosa." He looked at Lucia.


    He got most of the information he currently have from her. Apparently, her network of merchants in Nirvana and Solon had provided her fresh news not just in Castonia but also in Tulosa, Vanadis and the neighboring Kingdoms.


    He again looked at Henry. "There are three Master of Knights vying for the position of Grand Master. One of them is General Rickard, the cold-hearted leader of your invasion. One of them I''ve heard is a puppet of the nobles. And the last one is a puppet of the foreign Kingdoms. Such bad luck because none of them deserves to lead the Knights. All of them are also hostile against each other and blood will be spilled over the tittle of Grand Master. The nobles, the King and the other Kingdoms are now scheming for the eventual death of Grand Master Nelson. Now I will ask you again, what will happen after his death?"


    Henry''s face contorted. Timothy saw that his words had affected him. "I already know about that. Tulosa will again fall into civil war."


    "Yes Henry. On the outside, the Order of the Knights is a perfect and clean organization. But it is not and you know that. It''s hard to remain pure in this world. Grand Master Nelson did his best to keep the Order clean and he somehow succeeded. But now he''s dying. The situation in Tulosa is like a volcano that is about to erupt. If I hadn''t declared war to my father, I would have proposed that we wait for the death of the Grand Master before retaliating. That way, we will face a divided Tulosa."


    "What you said is true King Timothy. But I still don''t get the connection"


    "Help me and I''ll help you." Timothy finally said. "Train my cavalry and help me get the throne of Castonia. After my Kingdom is pacified, I will take my army to Tulosa and intervene. I will prevent a civil war and even if I couldn''t, I will make sure that the people are safe. The Knights kept the people safe during your last civil war. But things will be different if the Knights are the source of the civil war. Your people will need a strong refuge to turn to in times of chaos. Castonia will be that refuge."


    Henry shook his head. "How will that benefit you? And if I decide to support you, how is that different form conspiring with a foreign nation?"


    "When Castonia saves the day, the relations between our two people will become warmer. For peace to last, we need to stop hating each other. Many of my own people will hate me for helping you. Nevertheless I must. I want a lasting peace Henry. Now for your second question, it is true that you are conspiring with a foreign nation. But is that really wrong? Is it wrong to seek help? You know me Henry. You know that I just want peace and prosperity for both our nations. So I will help you. But before that could happen, I need to win this war."


    Henry was silent for several minutes. He just stared at the table, lost in thought. After a while, he nodded. "I will become your new cavalry trainer. And I hope that you will keep your word."


    Timothy was delighted. With Henry''s help, he can have a cavalry rivaling the strength of the Knights. He was actually worried that Henry would refuse, but in the end he was able to convince him.


    "Good. It''s settled then." Timothy stretched his arms and yawned. "Let''s meet tomorrow Henry. Good night to the two of you."


    Timothy grabbed Lucia''s hand and was about to leave when Henry stopped him.


    "Your Majesty" he called.


    Timothy looked back and saw that Henry was still staring at the table. He was still thinking about something. He then looked at Timothy. "If we''re going to work together, then I also need to stop your Kingdom from being destroyed. I actually have something to tell you. I kept this a secret despite your kindness because revealing it to you felt like a betrayal to my nation. I apologize for that. But now I must reveal this to you."


    Timothy felt anxious. Henry was about to reveal something important. "What is it Henry?"


    "It''s the reason why General Rickard chose to assault Greenwater instead of Solon."


    Timothy''s heart skipped a beat. Ever since the first day of the invasion, he had always wondered why General Rickard chose Greenwater over Solon. It was a mystery that made him uneasy for the past months.


    "Why?" he asked Henry.


    Henry looked at him and said five words. "Calgari and Tulosa are allies"


    In an instant, everything was revealed to Timothy. Calgari also wanted to invade Castonia but invading by land will put strain on their supply lines. The easiest and safest way to invade was taking Greenwater and supplying their army by the sea. General Rickard went for Greenwater to open the door for their allies.


    Greenwater is currently undefended. Marquis Connel took most of his soldiers to Knightsend. He said in his letter that he only left a cohort in the city. The Calgarians should already know about this and were currently on their way to Greenwater. It wouldn''t take them long to take the city. Timothy felt shivers down his spine.


    "Lucia!" he called to his most trusted ally.


    The look on Lucia''s face revealed that she had also already realized the situation. "I willˇ­ I will immediately ask my father for help."


    And just like that, the once peaceful night turned into a race to save Greenwater.

 Salt and Steel

    The Golden Sea, South of Greenwater


    The sun is up, the wind is strong and the steady sound of rowing was a lullaby to his ears.


    Morgan filled his lungs with air and enjoyed its salty appeal. Other men hated the smell of salt. But Morgan? No, he''s different. The smell of salt represents the sea, and the sea represents freedom.


    He smiled and spread his arms. Good fortune comes to good men, he thought. The God of Fortune smiles upon him. For the past few weeks he received only good news.


    First, Castonia had fallen into a civil war. The arrogant Timothy Castonia actually dared to declare war against his father amidst an ongoing war with Tulosa. Fool, Morgan mocked. The little lion cub thinks he can fight a war on two sides. Who does he think he is? Some sort of a war god? One victory and he already thinks highly of himself. The little lion will soon find out that his roar was just a cat''s growl. Well, not that Morgan cares. Timothy Castonia''s arrogance will benefit Calragi.


    The second good news was equally-sweet. Morgan smiled from ear to ear when he first heard of the news. Marquis Connel had left Greenwater for Knightsend. Now the city was defended by a single cohort. It shouldn''t take long before Morgan could plant the flag of Calgari in the city center of Greenwater.


    Morgan turned around and walked towards the other end of the galley. The thumping of his boots against the oak deck of the galley demanded the attention of the rowers. Every single one of them would look at Morgan, show fear and respect in their eyes, and then turn away as if hiding from his gaze.


    Normally, Morgan would stop and then scrutinize a soldier. He would then punish the lad for the smallest mistakes he could find. This habit of his had earned him the fear and respect of his men. But Morgan was not in the mood to do that today. He just passed beside them and reached the stern of the galley without stopping. He then looked at his fleet.


    "What a sight eh?" he heard the voice of the single person in the fleet who doesn''t fear him. He turned around and saw the smug face of Commodore Charles.


    "I''ve seen better sights Commodore" Morgan said and leaned closer to Commodore Charles. "Back in the old days, eighty-seven galleys is merely enough for a royal escort"


    "Back in the old days men are fools for thinking that quantity is everything" Commodore Charles shrugged.


    Morgan didn''t rebut. What Commodore Charles said was true. Over the years, he had seen the importance of a well-trained army. In the case of the navy, the effects of experience are more drastic. A few well-trained marines could sink an entire fleet.


    Morgan again looked at the fleet. "Transport galleys" he sighed. "Ugly things"


    "Ha! You stole the words right out of my mouth Admiral. Don''t you just hate how their wide hulls waddle clumsily in the water?"


    Morgan wanted to laugh after hearing Commodore Charles'' description of the transport galleys.


    "Ducks" He suddenly said.


    "What?"


    Morgan looked at the Commodore. "When we were little, my friends and I would refer to transport galleys as ducks. The way they move in the water because of their oars is similar to how a duck would waddle."


    Commodore Charles grunted a laugh. "That is a unique perspective General. You have quite the imagination"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Morgan raised his brows. "Do you think I would be in my position if I didn''t have imagination? Imagination is a tool Commodore. My life had been saved many times by my imagination. Did you know that I have suffered eight assassination attempts? I escaped the assassins because I can imagine events before they happen"


    "Then how do you imagine this assault would turn out?" Commodore Charles asked.


    "Bloody" he paused and wetted his lips. "The Castonians will fight to the death. Those bastards are tough, stubborn and proud. They will not give up just because a foreign fleet suddenly showed up. We will lose many men in the assault. But being tough, stubborn and proud doesn''t make a man immortal, Commodore. They bleed as we do and they die like we do. We have more than ten times their number and I have heard that there are two breaches in their walls. By the end of the day, I would be sitting in Marquis Connel''s chair, drinking my tea. His villa will become mine, his treasures will become mine and his city will become mine."


    Morgan then heard footsteps approaching their direction. He looked towards the direction of footsteps and saw the First Mate. Since Morgan was the default Captain of the flagship, then First Mate Faye was technically the Captain of ''The Basilisk'' when he''s not around.


    "I think I should leave" Commodore Charles said.


    "No, stay" Morgan put his hand on Commodore Charles'' shoulder. "You are my Second-in-command. Let us both hear what First Mate Faye has to say"


    He then looked at the First Mate. "Speak First Mate Faye. What is it?"


    The First Mate was shaking in front of Morgan. To this, he felt satisfied. "Admiral, I think.."


    "No First Mate. Don''t do that. It''s either you know or you don''t. Being indecisive only leads to failure. If you''re wrong, then accept the consequences. If you''re right, then reap the benefits. Life is that simple. So I''ll ask you again, what do you have to say?"


    The First Mate was silenced but after a while he puffed his chest. "Admiral we have arrived. The scouting vessels have reported that they can now see the walls of Greenwater."


    "About time" Morgan commented. He then walked towards the center of the ship. Like before, his slow and heavy footsteps demanded the attention of the crew.


    After reaching the center, he put both of his hands behind him. He loudly cleared his throat. After a moment, all eyes were on him.


    "Our scouts have reported that Greenwater is within sight. Prepare your weapons because we will attack immediately." He paused and closed his eyes.


    The salty odor of the sea calmed his mind. The splashing of waves against the oars was music to his ears. He opened his eyes again.


    "Raise the sails and full speed ahead!"


    *************************************************************************


    Prefect Ryon was looking towards the direction of Knightsend. It had been more than a week since Marquis Connel left with most of the soldiers for the Knightsend. Since his Cohort suffered the worst during the siege of Greenwater, the Marquis left him in charge of the defense of the city.


    Honestly, Ryon was disappointed in the Marquis'' decision to remain neutral in the civil war. He understands that Erik Connel, the son of Marquis Benedict Connel, was being held hostage by King Leopold. But not joining King Timothy still felt wrong. The Western Region should unite and support King Timothy. After all, it was Timothy Castonia who saved them.


    Ryon sat on the crenel of the wall and took a piece of bread from his pocket. The thing was already a little moldy and Ryon was reluctant to eat it. Nevertheless, he opened his mouth and chewed the moldy bread. He can''t waste food.


    What a life, he thought. Boring, uneventful and dull. Staying here in Greenwater would probably rob him of his sanity in the end. This wasn''t actually his first time to be assigned with garrison duties. But his entire being demands action. King Timothy is fighting against King Leopold. Marquis Connel is defending against the Tulosans. While heˇ­ Ryon sighed and smiled bitterly. He was doing nothing, stuck in Greenwater like a nanny.


    "Sir!" a soldier ran towards Ryon and saluted.


    "What is it?" Ryon asked. He immediately pressed his hands against the crenel and stood up.


    "Weˇ­ we have spotted ships sir! Dozens of them."


    "What!?" Ryon exclaimed.


    He was startled by the report. Why would ships approach the city? Because of what King Leopold did, Castonia''s lost most of its trading partners. The ships shouldn''t be merchants. Ryon''s instincts were tingling. He didn''t wait for the soldier''s answer and ran towards the southern wall facing the sea.


    After reaching the southern wall, he looked towards the sea and saw dozens of galleys approaching the city. Many soldiers were also looking at the spectacle.


    Ryon squinted and saw that the galleys belong to the Kingdom of Calgari.


    "Sir, should we send them a message and demand identification?" A soldier behind him asked.


    Ryon was left speechless for a while. "No" he then said.


    He looked at the soldier and frowned. "Sound the alarm"


    "Alarm? But the protocol.."


    Ryon grabbed the soldier''s shoulders. "Sound the alarm! We are under attack!"

 Battle of Greenwater 1

    The defenders of Greenwater quickly took action. Because of the Tulosan invasion, Ryon''s cohort was under-strength with only 700 men. He ordered five centuries to defend the breach in the western wall. The remaining two centuries were scattered around the top of the walls to deter any attempt of the enemies to scale the walls with ladder. Thankfully, the Eastern gate had already been repaired or else his already puny force would be further divided.


    Ryon then turned his attention to the navy. He knew that Greenwater, having Castonia''s biggest port, had the bulk of the navy. Bulk? Ryon wanted to laugh. While it''s true that half of the navy were in Greenwater, the entire Castonian fleet was composed of only twenty war galleys. Decades of fighting land battles had prompted Castonia to neglect its navy.


    Nevertheless, Ryon had a plan and it involves the ten war galleys in the port.


    In less than an hour, the Castonians were already in position. The five centuries below formed a shield wall to defend the breach. The men on top of the walls were also ready with their crossbows.


    Ryon surveyed the enemies. Calgarians, he silently cursed. Back-stabbing bastards. Calgari and Castonia were indifferent towards each other. The two nations were not even officially trading. Although Calgari shares the Golden Sea with Castonia, the two nations don''t have a common border. Ryon was confused as to why the Calgarians would suddenly attack Greenwater.


    And the timing of their attack was perfect. Marquis Connel took as many men as he could to repair and defend Knightsend. The Marquis thought that Greenwater would be safe. Tulosa, after all, doesn''t have access to the sea.


    The Calgarians then made their move. Just as he expected, their flagship will not join the battle. Good, he thought. He can still go through with his plan.


    But the other sixty transport galleys approached the city. Compared to war galleys, transport galleys were larger and slower. Including the rowers, transport galleys could accommodate nearly two hundred men.


    Twelve thousand. That was the number of enemies they have to face. Such a large force, he thought. The defenders on the other hand, were few. Including the men from the navy, Ryon had less than two thousand soldiers.


    One by one, the sixty transport galleys berthed on a beachhead just outside the city. Because the beachhead was narrow, it will still take a long time for the entire Calgarian army to finish their disembarkation.


    "Should we send the signal now sir?" the soldier behind Ryon asked.


    He looked at the soldier and shook his head. "Not yet. We must draw them in. We must wait until their entire force is already committed in the assault. Be patient."


    He looked towards the enemy ships. Half of them had already berthed. It wouldn''t take long.


    Time ticked slowly and Ryon was slowly losing his nerve. He looked towards the enemy flagship. The Calgarian flagship remained stationary in the deep water and three other ships protected it.


    Ryon rubbed his two palms together. He was sweating hard but his body felt cold. His heart was thumping like crazy. He cursed himself for wishing for action. Now that action had finally come to Greenwater, he missed the peace. He was a fool for thinking that peace was boring. If given a choice, Ryon would choose being the nanny of Greenwater over being its defender.


    "Sir I think we should do it now" the soldier again said.


    Ryon looked at the sixty transport vessels. Most of them had already reached the shores. He saw that they had already committed their entire force.


    "Now!" Ryon commanded.


    The soldier raised a flag to signal the commencement of their plan. Ryon''s plan was actually simple ¨C stab the enemy in the heart. The Castonian navy will attack the enemy flagship. Without their Admiral, the Calgarians would lose hope and rout.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The chain that guarded the port was dropped and the ten war galleys sailed towards the enemy flagship. The Castonian galleys raised their sails and the marines rowed with vigor. The war galleys approached the enemy flagship like arrows.


    Ryon bit his lips and hoped for the best.


    *****************************************************************************


    The Basilisk, Flagship of the Calgarians


    "Now those are ships!" Commodore Charles exclaimed while pointing at the approaching Castonian war galleys. "Sleek, fast and powerful. Nine, no, more than ten knots. And look at those sailors. Look at how fast they row. It''s amazing!"


    "Castonian war galleys are currently approaching us at full speed and you are acting like that? You are insane, Commodore" Morgan said with a laugh. He then took a bite from an apple. He savored the taste because the apple in his hand was the last piece of fresh fruit in their food reserves. Life at sea sure had its downsides.


    "You are not better Admiral." The Commodore laughed. "Eating while the enemy fleet approaches us. They are the feared Castonians you know. Sons of the Warrior. We should be afraid. But you.." Commodore Charles shook his head "You are not a bit afraid."


    "That''s because I had already imagined the outcome. Men are anxious creatures, Commodore. But a man who already knows about the outcome of his action, is a man deprived of fear." Morgan said.


    "Wise words Admiral." Commodore Charles stroked his beard. "And how do you imagine the future to be Admiral? What scene comes to your mind?"


    Morgan turned his body towards Commodore Charles. He then smiled.


    "Drowning Castonians"


    **************************************************************************


    From the top of the southern wall of Greenwater, Prefect Ryon watched the war galleys. Even though the Castonian navy was small, all of the marines were professionals. Castonian soldiers had a stigma against the marines. But seeing the smooth but fast movement of the war galleys, he couldn''t help but feel awed.


    But the war galleys suddenly slowed their approach. Ryon saw that the captains were frantically giving orders to the marines. The marines on the other hand, started rowing towards the opposite direction. It was as if they were about to hit a wall.


    And then he saw it.


    Two dozen enemy ships appeared out of nowhere. They had been hiding all along. He saw the moment the enemy ships slammed against the Castonian galleys. The impact threw many of the marines into the water. Since the marines were wearing the standard heavy armor of Castonian soldiers, most of them drowned. In just a few minutes, three Castonian galleys were already sunk. Piles of wooden debris float in the water where hundreds of marines were drowning.


    It was a trap. They had fallen into a trap. The Calgarian flagship was a bait to lure the Castonian galleys out of the port and Ryon took the bait. Strength left his knees and he almost fell.


    This can''t be, he thought. His orders doomed hundreds of his brothers. His already small army just grew smaller. It was his fault. He was too arrogant for thinking that the Calgarians would just leave their flagship undefended.


    He again looked at the situation. One more galley was sinking and another was being boarded by the Calgarians. The five remaining galleys were retreating towards the port while being chased by the Calgarians. One of the retreating galleys was caught and men from two of the enemy galleys boarded it. Compared to the larger galleys of the Calgarians, Castonian galleys were smaller and could only accommodate a hundred marines. So although the Castonians were armored and were better trained, they were surrounded and slaughtered by the Calgarians.


    As for the remaining four Castonian ships, they barely avoided capture. They reached the safety of the port in time.


    Ryon was stunned by the events but he quickly regained his senses. Even though the disaster was his fault, he was still the leader of the defenders. He must remain strong or else his soldiers would further lose morale.


    He straightened his back and puffed his chest. He then ran towards the port to check on the marines. What he saw after he arrived wasn''t good.


    All of the surviving marines were exhausted. Many of them were shaking while the others were looking blankly at the horizon.


    A captain then noticed Ryon. The man was bathing in his own sweat and he had this pained look in his face. The captain pointed at Ryon with his fingers shaking.


    "You caused this!" the captain shouted "You sent us there to die! I saw them. I saw them drown" the captain''s voice became pitched and tears started to fall from his eyes. "Their screamsˇ­" the man continued to talk but his words were reduced to mumbles.


    Ryon was speechless. He wanted to smash his head on the pavement of the port, but he can''t. He must remain strong for his men.


    He then looked around and counted the survivor. It was a quick and inaccurate count, but he only needed an estimate anyway.


    Less than four hundred. From more or less a thousand marines, only four hundred survived. That means Ryon was responsible for the death of six hundred of his own men. His foolishness killed a third of the defenders.


    To make matters worse, Ryon heard the sound of a horn. The marines also heard it and most of them cowered in fear. It was the horn signaling the start of the attack.


    The Calgarian assault on the walls had begun.

 Battle of Greenwater 2

    With four hundred exhausted marines at his back, Prefect Ryon ran towards the breach in the western wall of Greenwater. When he arrived, the fighting had already started.


    The Castonians formed a wall of shields along the breach while the Calgarians were trying to break through their defense. The sound of steel hitting steel filled the air. Shouts and cries mixed and the familiar chaotic sight of battle was the scene in front of him.


    A soldier grabbed his shoulder and pointed to the top of the walls. "They are scaling the walls Prefect!"


    Ryon looked upwards and saw that the two Centuries stationed on top of the walls were already firing their crossbows. Some of them were fighting enemies who were successful in scaling the walls. He then decided that his men on the walls needed help more than the ones defending the breach.


    Ryon turned towards the exhausted marines. "We must prevent them from taking the walls." He pointed upwards "I know all of you are tired but we must fight"


    He didn''t wait for their answers or salutes. Ryon ascended to the top of the Western wall in haste. With sword in hand, he climbed the stony stairs of the wall. It didn''t take him long to reach the top.


    What he witnessed then was a terrifying sight. Thousands of Calgarians were attacking the defenders in the breach below. Although the Castonian defense was strong, they were being pushed back by sheer numbers. But the situation below was still manageable. Five Centuries of Castonian heavy infantry will not be destroyed that easily.


    On the other hand, the top of the wall needed immediate attention. There were already dozens of ladders leaning against the wall. Some of the enemies were still climbing, but many of them were already on the top and fighting against the defenders.


    He rushed towards the nearest ladder and grabbed a rock from the floor. There were stockpiles of rocks on top of the wall for this situation. He looked down and saw that three people were currently scaling the ladder. He aimed and hurled the rock towards the attackers.


    It found its mark. The rock hit the head of the Calgarian and the man immediately lost consciousness. He fell down. The other two stopped for a while and watched as their comrade fell. They then looked at Ryon with anger in their eyes and resumed climbing.


    "Help me push this ladder!" he shouted to a soldier beside him. The soldier nodded and dropped his crossbow. He then grabbed a spear and used its blunt end to push the ladder away from the wall. Ryon also helped.


    Pushing a ladder with two fully grown men in it required strength. Ryon planted his feet on the floor and pushed the ladder with all his might. He could feel that the two enemies also hurried their climb.


    Little by little, the ladder tilted away from the wall. A hand appeared from below the ladder revealing that one of the Calgarians had already reached the top. But it was too late, Ryon and the soldier were able to push the ladder away.


    Ryon heard screams as the ladder fell. He didn''t bother looking down. The two Calgarians were as good as dead.


    "Where is your Centurion?" Ryon turned his head and asked the soldier. But he was greeted by the sight of the soldier being impaled by a spear from behind. The tip of the spear protruded from the soldier''s chest and blood dripped from his mouth. Ryon realized the danger and he jumped back to avoid another spear thrust directed towards him.


    Apparently, a group of Calgarians were able to scale the walls from another ladder. There were five of them. He gripped his sword and was about to rush forward when someone grabbed his shoulder from behind.


    Ryon turned around and saw that the one who grabbed his shoulder was the Captain who shouted to him earlier.


    "Leave this to us Prefect" The Captain said. "The men below need you."


    Ryon looked below. The Castonians defending the breach were being pushed back. Some of them were already routing. Her cursed himself for making another mistake. He thought that the line below will hold for a long time. He was wrong. The Castonian defense is crumbling. It will be catastrophic if the enemies captured the wall through the breach.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He nodded. "Protect the walls at all cost"


    Ryon didn''t look back and ran towards the stairs. Behind, he heard the clattering of swords, spears, shields and armors. But he didn''t worry about the marines. They will not lose control of the top of the walls with the help of the marines.


    He went down the stairs as quickly as he ascended earlier. Many of his men were routing and the ones at the front were being pushed back. The Centurions were trying their best to drag the fleeing soldiers towards the front line. But it wasn''t enough. The sight of thousands of enemies and the news of the destruction of the navy siphoned courage from the Castonians.


    "Go back you cowards!" he roared but the soldiers continued their retreat. Some of them bumped into Ryon without batting an eye.


    Ryon himself started to lose hope. The battle was turning into a full-blown rout. Greenwater will fall if the rout wasn''t stopped.


    And then the retreating soldiers stopped. Their eyes widened and the battlefield was put into a momentary silence. Ryon turned around to find out the cause of their shock.


    He saw a woman surrounded by her guards. She was old, but her presence still emits an aura of wisdom and strength. Everyone in Greenwater would show respect whenever she was around. The woman''s name was Maria Connel, wife of Marquis Benedict Connel.


    "Lady Maria? What are you doing here? You should go back this is dangerous!" Ryon almost exclaimed but he needed to show respect to the wife of the Marquis.


    "The last time I checked, mere Prefects can''t command nobles." She smiled and her white old teeth were revealed. The smile then faded from her face and her expression turned serious. "You should learn when to shut your mouth Ryon."


    Ryon was cut by her sharp words. "I''m sorry Lady Maria.. I justˇ­"


    She didn''t let Ryon finish and walked forward. She looked around and raised her chin. Her actions demanded the attention of the fleeing soldiers. "So what do we have here? I thought the battle is at the front, not behind." Lady Maria then turned to one of her guards. "Tell me, is there a battle behind?"


    "No My Lady" the guard answered.


    Lady Maria pointed at the soldiers. "Then where are they going? Is there a naked woman in the back?"


    "I think they are routing My Lady"


    "Ha! Routing. Haven''t heard that word since the battle of Pedes thirty years ago. This must be a historic moment! Castonian soldiers running like rabbits, what a great sight. Well I say let them rout. Let them cower and flee. Men without balls. Truly a sight to behold." She mocked the soldiers "Let''s go. Men without balls annoy me."


    Lady Maria and her guards went forward to the remaining defenders in the breach. Ryon realized what she was going to do. He needed to stop her.


    "Lady Maria, where are you going!?" Ryon shouted. He must keep her safe. His honor wouldn''t take it if the Lady dies on his watch.


    "Well seeing that the brave and strong Castonian heavy infantry is retreating, I don''t have a choice but to defend the walls myself. Let''s see if these old and frail bones of mine could break someone''s skull."


    "No! Stop. It''s dangerous!" Ryon implored but she didn''t listen. He then turned to the soldiers who were equally surprised. "Fools! Protect her! You dare call yourselves soldiers and you can''t even protect an old woman?"


    His words struck the soldiers. They grabbed the weapons they had already thrown and went back to the front lines. The collapsing shield wall at the front was now holding. Instead of being pushed back, the Castonians were the ones pushing the Calgarians away. With renewed vigor, they fought ferociously.


    Ryon didn''t join the fight and instead went to lady Connel. She was at the front, being protected by the soldiers who were routing earlier.


    "My Lady, thank you for doing this. Your presence strengthens the men''s will." he said.


    She didn''t reply and continued watching the battle. Ryon decided that since she was not in the mood to talk, he should just leave and join the battle. But when he was about to walk forward, she asked him.


    "Reports say that you fucked up. Is that true?"


    Ryon lowered his head in shame. "Yes. It''s true."


    "Oh don''t look so grim Prefect. Everybody fucks up. It''s part of life." She looked at him. "You just fucked up horribly"


    Ryon bit his lips. He was hurt. "That doesn''t make me feel better My Lady"


    "Who said I want to make you feel better? I''m just telling you to smile a little. Your gloomy face irritates me."


    Ryon laughed. Lady Maria was still the same.


    "Don''t laugh either. It''s more annoying than your gloomy face. Just remain silent and watch the battle with me." She said.


    Ryon pursed his lips and didn''t make a sound after that. He stood beside the Lady in the front lines for hours. Their presence prevented the soldiers from routing.


    The battle lasted until sundown. Civilians also joined the battle with their knives, axes and various household weapons. In the end, it was a stalemate. The Calgarians retreated to their ships for the night. The Calgarian assault on the top of the walls failed too. The marines prevented their attempt to scale the walls.


    But the defenders were battered. Dead bodies piled on the breach in the walls. Hundreds were also injured. Ryon estimated that less than half of his men remained. Greenwater will fall tomorrow.


    "Well that was a bloody affair." Lady Maria commented while watching the injured being carried away. Some of them will not survive the night.


    "I don''t think we can defend Greenwater tomorrow My Lady" Ryon said.


    "You may be right Prefect. Tough world eh? Come to my villa with your surviving officers. We will make our plans for tomorrow. Let''s make Greenwater''s last stand as grandiose as possible."


    She walked away with her surviving guards and Ryon was left alone. Greenwater''s last stand, he silently repeated. What a sad way to go.

 Last Meal

    "We are doomed aren''t we?" Lady Maria asked as she took a bite from the grilled pork on her plate. She chewed and then pointed the fork towards the officers. "We survived today but their attack tomorrow will surely break our defenses. Let''s get that straight. I don''t want anyone having false hopes."


    Food was served in front of the officers but none of them ate. Everyone was worried about the battle tomorrow. Only the Lady was the one brave enough to admit that everyone''s going to die tomorrow.


    Ryon himself was hungry. The battle which lasted until sundown robbed him of his strength. But he can''t eat. He was not in the mood to eat. In the end, he just found himself fiddling with the spoon.


    "Lady Maria, I have a proposition" Ryon said.


    She was about to put the spoon into her mouth but she stopped after hearing Ryon. She lowered the spoon and looked at him. "And what might that be Prefect?"


    Ryon hesitated because what he had in mind will dishonor the Connel family. Lady Maria may get angry. But he decided to tell her anyway. "I think you should flee the city tonight. You can seek refuge from King Timothy. He will protect you. My Lady, you must survive."


    Ryon prepared himself for her sharp words, but she gave him a smile instead. "Thank you Prefect" the old Lady said. "But I can''t leave. I''m old and frail. I can''t even ride a horse now. There''s no way for me to reach Solon without dying along the way."


    "A carriage then" Ryon immediately said.


    She laughed. "A carriage. And do you think they don''t have scouts scattered on the road? Do you think they hadn''t thought of that? They will capture me and only the heavens know what they''ll do to me."


    After hearing her words, one of the Centurions couldn''t hold his anger anymore. "Bloody Calgarians!" he screamed.


    His anger was contagious. Another Centurion cursed. "Bastards! Rotten eggs! Attacking us just like that!? Striking us when we are down. Where is their honor?"


    "I say King Timothy will avenge us and raze their cities to the ground!" A captain exclaimed.


    "You wish. King Timothy still needs to win the civil war. After that he needs to face the Tulosans. What Lady Maria said was right. We are doomed!"


    "Defeatist talk!" A Centurion pointed at the man "People like you shouldn''t be in the army!"


    The once quiet dining room was filled with the rowdy argument of the officers. Slurs and shouts were exchanged. Ryon spied Lady Maria and saw that she was quietly enjoying her dinner. This situation remained until an officer pounded his fist on the table.


    Lady Maria cleared her throat. "I really don''t mind you arguing, but can you please leave my table out of it?"


    All of the officers looked at her and behaved. Those who were standing went back to their seats. The room became quiet again until one of the officers started laughing. Little by little, the other officers joined him. Ryon laughed too and the tension in the room vanished.


    "Fool, Lady Maria''s table is worth more than your house!" a Captain pointed at the Centurion who pounded his fist on the table.


    The Centurion looked at Lady Maria. "You may be right." He said laughingly "Lady Maria, don''t take this from my salary this month"


    "I won''t. You salary won''t be enough anyway" she shrugged.


    Her answer drew more laughter from the officers. They then started to eat. Ryon also found the current atmosphere more pleasing. The officers ate like they don''t have a single problem in the world. They talked like old friends.


    After remaining like that for a while, Lady Maria then asked the heavy question. "So, any suggestions for the defense tomorrow?"The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Unlike before, the officers were now able to respond to her question. "Caltrops, spikes and boiling things" a Centurion said while chewing.


    "I can also order my men to repair the broken ballistae." Another officer added.


    "What if we lure them into the villa and then attack from behind?"


    "Attack with what? They outnumber us maybe thirty to one."


    "Oh I know! We should repeat what King Timothy did at Knightsend. We can let them through the breach and then seal it with, er, something."


    "There''s no way they will fall for that. Everybody had already heard about what happened in Knightsend. Also we can''t seal the breach"


    Everyone gave their opinion and the dinner lasted for more than an hour. As the officer with the highest rank, Ryon was responsible for making the final decision. But before he did, he consulted with Lady Maria first.


    In the end, they came up with a simple yet effective plan. They will again defend the breach but this time, they will plant traps for the enemies. Caltrops and spikes will be scattered. Some of the soldiers will try to repair the ballistae. Boiling water, hot sand and lime will be poured to the attackers from the top of the wall. Also, they will ditch their spears for the longer pikes.


    The officers went to their separate ways after finalizing the plan. Tonight will be a busy night. Everybody knew that they will die tomorrow. But before they do, they will make the Calgarians bleed.


    Before Ryon could leave, Lady Maria prevented him. She said that they still had to talk about something important. The dining table was cleaned and wine was served. Ryon was left alone with the Lady.


    "Wine?" Ryon raised his brows.


    "What? You think an old woman like me can''t drink wine?" She laughed. "Well it''s true, I can''t and I shouldn''t. My stomach is weak. But we''re going to die tomorrow so who cares"


    "You''re not going to die Lady Maria. The Calgarians will not kill you." He assured her. It was true though. They will not waste an important hostage.


    Lady Maria just smiled and stood up. She supported her body with a cane. Ryon''s heart ached. Earlier she was standing proudly in the front line. She stood for hours. But Ryon just discovered that her legs were already so weak that she needed a cane to walk. She endured earlier for the soldiers.


    She went to the living room and came back with a sword in her hand. The sword''s pommel was made of gold and there were gems embedded in it. The sword was beautiful but it was impractical.


    "This sword was my Father''s. He gave this to me just before he died. He said that I should give this to my son but Erik won''t take it. He said that the sword is useless anyway." She then laughed. "The Golden Useless Sword. That''s what he called it."


    "Pardon me for saying this but he was right Lady Maria. The pommel is soft and heavy. It upsets the balance of the blade. The gems also make the handle uncomfortable for the wielder." Ryon commented.


    "That''s exactly what he said. You sound like my son Ryon, only he is smarter"


    "Being compared to your son brings me joy My Lady" he bowed his head a little. "So what''s with the sword?"


    Lady Maria caressed the blade of the sword. "Tomorrow when all hope is lost, I want you to stab me with this"


    "What!?" Like a released spring he asked immediately.


    She looked at him. "I have no plans to let myself captured Prefect. The Calgarians will make me a bargaining chip against my husband and my son. I can''t let that happen. My husband will surely return to Greenwater immediately and nobody knows what will happen to him. Erik will also betray Timothy for my sake and I don''t want the young Lion to destroy my Erik."


    Ryon stood up and slammed his fist on the table. He doesn''t care even if the damage on the table costs him his entire life''s salary. "I will not kill you" he stressed each word.


    "Nobody will know Prefect. This is an order. I''m also dying from a disease so your conscience can be free."


    "Do it yourself then! Or drink poison. Do what you want just leave me out of this!" he shouted.


    In response, Lady Maria just looked outside the window. "The Connel family does not deal with poisons Ryon. Also I can''t do it. I''m too scared to stab myself. I''ve always been scared." She then looked at him. Her face was still the same, but tears started to flow from her eyes.


    "I have been forcing myself to look strong in front of the soldiers. But the truth is, I''m weak." She admitted. Her voice started to crack. "My husband, my dear Benedict, is going to defend a small castle against the Tulosans. My boy is being held hostage at the Capital. Do you think I''m ready to die? No I''m not. I want to see my husband and my boy again. I want to feel their embrace again. They are everything to me. I want to see them even if it''s just once. Even once will be enough. But I can''t let the Calgarians use me to harm them. I will die before I let something happen to my family."


    By now, Lady Maria was sobbing and her tough appearance was gone. She looked like a normal old woman who was afraid to die, but will chose death in order to defend her husband and her son. Ryon was reminded that Lady Maria was still a human being, fearful and emotional.


    "Does it really have to be me?" he asked.


    "I trust you know how to make it painless?"


    Ryon nodded.


    "Then it has to be you. Make it quick and make it look like I did it. Thank you Ryon"


    "Don''t thank me yet Lady Maria. I''m not promising anything. I may not be able to do it tomorrow."


    She just smiled

 The Pelican

    Mercus Plains, Western Castonia


    Two thousand horses were trotting fast towards the direction of Greenwater. It was still early but Timothy and his men were already travelling. For the past days, they only stopped a couple of times to rest for a few hours.


    He looked beside him and saw that Lucia was holding tightly on the reins of her mount. She closes her eyes every now and then, a clear indication that she was tired. Timothy felt sorry that he had to put her into this ordeal. He wanted to let her stay in Solon but he needed her for this. Other than taking two thousand men to reinforce Greenwater, they also asked for the help of the Vanadian navy to defend Greenwater. The Vanadian navy will not listen to him without Lucia.


    So although his heart aches whenever he looks at her deplorable state, he had no choice but to endure.


    Lucia must have noticed Timothy because she also looked at him and smiled.


    "I''m fine" she said "Don''t worry about me."


    "That actually makes me more worried about you."


    Lucia laughed. Her hair was swaying with the morning wind. "I told you, I''m fine. We will be there by tomorrow anyway."


    "Okay" Timothy nodded. "But tomorrow you must stay in the back lines. I''ll leave a hundred of my men with you. If the battle is lost, flee and don''t look back."


    "I prefer if both of us stay at the back. You are a King now. You can''t join battles anymore."


    Timothy didn''t reply because she was right. The Calgarians will surely rush towards him in the battlefield. But aside from him, nobody could lead the soldiers. Well Henry could, but the Castonians wouldn''t listen to the commands of a foreigner.


    "Your Majesty, a scout just returned. He said that he needs to report to you immediately" the large man behind him informed.


    Timothy turned his head towards Abraham. "Bring him here"


    After a while, the scout approached Timothy on horseback. After seeing the man, Timothy smiled. So it''s him, he thought.


    "Centurion John." Timtohy greeted. "I''m surprised to see a Centurion on scouting duty. Well you can tell me your reasons later. Tell me of the situation."


    John saluted. "It''s bad Your Majesty. We saw the battle yesterday. The defenders were able to survive but at a great cost. One more assault and the Calgarians will break them."


    Timothy''s heart sank. He was too late. If the Calgarians attack today, then according to Centurion John''s report, Greenwater will fall. They were still nearly a hundred miles away from Greenwater and the journey will still take them a day or two.


    He turned towards Henry. "Any suggestions?"


    Henry thought for a while but then he shook his head. "The horses are tired King Timothy. This is as fast as we can go" he then lowered his head. "I''m sorry. If I just told you a little bit sooner we could haveˇ­"


    "It''s alright. Don''t think about what had already happened. We can''t change the past anyway. Just do your job as my cavalry trainer" Timothy interrupted. He was not in the mood to hear another apology from Henry.


    He then turned back to Centurion John. "I hope you''re wrong Centurion. I hope Greenwater could survive another day. Because if they can''t.." Timothy looked towards the direction of the city.


    "I don''t even want to imagine how dark our situation will be"


    ******************************************************************************


    Greenwater


    Prefect Ryon was watching the Calgarian fleet from the top of the southern wall. He had already counted the number of galleys several times. Each time, he got the same number.


    Eighty-seven. What a great fleet he thought. Seventeen thousand men, enough to destroy his tiny army many times over. It was a miracle that they survived yesterday. It would take more than a miracle for them to survive the assault today.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Ugly flags, don''t you think" an old woman''s voice sounded from behind. "The colors.. they don''t complement each other. Whoever designed their flag should be hanged."


    Ryon didn''t turn towards her and continued watching the Calgarians. "What are you doing here Lady Maria? You should stay in your house."


    "You are gloomy again today Prefect." She chuckled. "Normally your gloomy face irritates me but I can make an exception just for today"


    Ryon leaned forward against the merlon of the wall. "Don''t you find it sad, Lady Maria? Sometimes even if we do our best, things just don''t go our way. Most of my men will fight until their last breaths but what will that change? In the end their sacrifices will be forgotten, not even a dot in history."


    Lady Maria joined him. She put her cane down and also leaned against the wall.


    "I think the future historians will write about me Ryon. The Lady of Greenwater who chose an honorable suicide over getting captured by the Calgarians. My story will surely draw tears from the future generations" Lady Maria said laughingly. "But do you think I really want that Ryon? Do you think that''s my dream?"


    Lady Maria shook her head. "No. I don''t care whether the future generations will remember about me or not. All I want is to spend my days peacefully with Benedict and Erik. I want to see Erik marry a woman who loves him and will care for him. I want to see my grandchildren, Ryon. I would gladly trade my page in history for that. Not everybody wants to be remembered Ryon. Sure, it will be great. But the essence of one''s life is not in the future, it''s at the present. The soldiers who will die today will be forgotten. But if they''re happy and contented, then how is that sad?"


    Ryon sighed. It was a bad idea to discuss philosophy with her. "You''re right Lady Maria. It''s not a sad thing." He looked towards the ocean. Its blue hue was calming despite the distressing sight of the Calgarian ships. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the breeze.


    "But it''s not happy either" he silently mumbled.


    ******************************************************************************


    The Basilisk, Flagship of the Calgarian Fleet


    The captains of the other galleys were all giving their speeches to their men. This will be their final assault and great speeches will give the soldiers the courage and the strength to win.


    But Morgan didn''t bother giving a speech to the crew of The Basilisk. His flagship will not join the battle anyway. Also, he was not that kind of leader. Giving speeches was not his forte.


    "Won''t you go to your squadron?" he asked Commodore Charles.


    Charles stretched his limbs and yawned. "What squadron? I left my squadron of war galleys in Calgari." He pointed towards a group of transport galleys. "But if you mean these ugly things, then my answer is no. My Captains can manage by themselves. It''s not like were fighting a naval battle anyway."


    "Stay here then. Let''s watch the fall of Greenwater together." Morgan said.


    "Well I''m not disrespectful enough to refuse an Admiral''s offer." The Commodore went to Morgan''s side. "I''m surprised though. You are not a bit nervous. Our scouts say that King Timothy is on his way. Shouldn''t you be afraid?"


    "Afraid of what? A lion cub?" Morgan sneered. "He''s too late anyway. He can''t reinforce Greenwater in time. I told you, I have already imagined the outcome of this campaign. I may have made a slight miscalculation yesterday but that''s because the Castonians exhibited uncanny stubbornness. Greenwater will fall today, I assure you."


    "Then let''s begin. I''m tired of staying in this cramped ship. No offense, your flagship is great. But I hadn''t had a bath since we left Calgari."


    Morgan laughed. "Fine, let''s begin. I''m also tired of waiting. I think the Captains had already said their flowery words."


    Morgan was about to give the order to advance when the First Mate came running to him. He was in a hurry and almost tumbled at one point. He was panting when he finally faced Morgan.


    "What is it First Mate? I''m about to give the order to advance." Morgan said in an unfriendly tone. Being interrupted is one of the things he hated the most.


    "Admiral, I thinkˇ­"


    "I told you First Mate, it''s either you know or you don''t. It is bad manners to forget the advice of your superior. Now, repeat.."


    "Admiral we don''t have time for this!" The First Mate raised his voice. Morgan almost lost his temper but he calmed himself.


    "Fine! Report."


    "The scouting ships signaled that they saw a fleet approaching our direction. The fleet is close Admiral. It seems they sailed nonstop through the night."


    Morgan''s face twisted. He started to become anxious. The appearance of another fleet was beyond his expectations.


    "What flag?" he gnashed his teeth.


    "I don''t want to jump to conclusions Admiral. The reports of the scouting vessels were still hazy."


    He grabbed the First Mate''s naval uniform. "What flag!?"


    The First Mate looked at Morgan. "A pelican spreading its wings around a ship. It''s the Vanadian Navy"


    Morgan''s hands started to shake. He let go of the First Mate''s uniform. He realized the imminent disaster that will befall his fleet.


    "Retreat" he mumbled. Nobody heard it. He tried to repeat his order to retreat but his voice was lost. Morgan was in shock. He was afraid.


    Commodore Charles had also realized the danger. He was less shocked compared to Morgan so he gave the order. "Retreat! Order the entire fleet to retreat! Faster!" the Commodore shouted. In just a few moments, the entire fleet was stirred like a disturbed beehive. The Captains were issuing orders and the crew were running around.


    Meanwhile, none of the ruckus reached Morgan''s senses. He was still in shock. He could imagine his fleet being devastated by the Vanadians. One saying kept repeating on his head. Every sailor in the world knew about this phrase.


    ''When you see the pelican on land, you can laugh. But when you meet the Pelican at sea, you bow your filthy head and show respect.''

 Hellfire

    "Admiral!"


    Morgan''s ears were ringing and he couldn''t make sense of what Commodore Charles was saying. The Commodore shook his shoulders violently. After seeing that this didn''t work, he slapped Morgan.


    "Get a hold of yourself Admiral!" he shouted to Morgan''s face. The Commodore''s slap was like icy water poured all over his body. Morgan was awakened from his trance.


    "What?" he asked confusedly. His mind had been severed from reality for so long that he forgot about their situation.


    "What should we do? Reports say that the Vanadians hunter ships are chasing us"


    Morgan''s senses returned and his mind quickly went to action. "How far are they?"


    "Less than a mile from our last ship."


    "They hadn''t attacked yet? Commodore, Vanadian hunters are probably the fastest ships in the world. They should have already caught our ships in the rear." Morgan creased his brows. That doesn''t make sense. And then a sudden realization came to him. "Wait! Where are we?"


    Commodore Charles immediately took a map from his pocket and spread it on the deck. He knelt and pointed at their location. "Here"


    Morgan also knelt and examined the map. Commodore Charles was pointing at a location southeast of Greenwater. Calgari is located southwest of Greenwater so this meant that they had gone off course.


    "Tell me Commodore, they have been directing our movement haven''t they?"


    Commodore Charles nodded. "We tried to go southwest but they forced us to go east instead. But it''s alright, we have avoided battle so far."


    "Then don''t you see what they are doing?!" Morgan''s body shook again. He had a bad feeling about this. This felt like a hunting technique, only they were the ones being hunted. "I think they are chasing us towards the rest of their forces. We must go the other way immediately"


    "But if we go west, we will clash with the Vanadian hunters. We will lose many of our ships to them." Commodore Charles reasoned


    "I don''t care! We must go southwest now!" he stood up and was about to give the order when the First Mate pointed forward and shouted a report. It was a report that confirmed his hypothesis.


    "Ships at the front!"


    Morgan looked at the direction the First Mate was pointing to. What he saw was his own nightmare. It was a sight that no sailor dreamed of seeing. For a seasoned Admiral like Morgan, the scene meant fire and destruction. There were dozens of Vanadian Hurlers aiming their catapult towards Morgan''s fleet.


    "Commodore" Morgan calmly called to the man beside him. He realized that they can''t do anything. Once the Vanadian Hurlers had already aimed, only luck could save a ship. He had no choice but to let the Gods decide his fate.


    He turned his head towards the Commodore. He only had one order for him.


    "Pray"


    Just as he finished saying the word, the simultaneous boing of torsion springs can be heard. It was the sound of a great force being released.


    The sky was filled with hundreds of flaming projectiles flying in an arc. Morgan prayed to all the Gods that none of the projectiles will hit his flagship. The worst weapon ever devised for naval warfare was currently being used against them. The Vanadians call it hellfire, but for Morgan and the other unfortunate Admirals who had to face such a terrible weapon, the thing doesn''t have a name. Because fear doesn''t need a name.


    The Vanadian hellfire was an unholy concoction with unknown composition. The Vanadians first used it in the battle of Salam where they burned an entire fleet of pirates. Morgan had seen smuggled hellfire before. It was a slimy flammable liquid that burns even in water. It was lighter than seawater so it will float, which means it can cover the sea with fire. The Vanadians had kept the formula of hellfire a secret, making them terrifying to face in naval combat.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The projectiles coated with hellfire landed on some of the galleys. Many missed their mark and hit the water instead. But even those projectiles were still dangerous as they coated the water with flame. Luckily, The Basilisk wasn''t hit.


    "Creton''s Ass! This is horrible!" Commodore Charles exclaimed while looking at the burning ships.


    The crew of those ships were also burning. Some jumped into the water only to find out that the water was burning too. Creton might not forgive Commodore Charles for his blasphemous tongue, but the Commodore was right. This is horrible.


    Morgan snapped out of his trance. The Vanadian Hurlers were already reloading and they have to get out of here.


    "Turn back!" he shouted to the dazed crew of The Basilisk. The men also snapped out of their trance and started rowing. Morgan tried his best to maneuver the ship. The Vanadian Hurlers may be devastating, but they are slow. Even transport galleys were faster than them.


    The Basilisk was able to turn around. The other surviving ships also followed. They fled towards the other direction.They will face the Vanadian Hunters along the way, but that is better than being grilled by hellfire.


    Morgan again heard the unholy boing of torsion springs behind them. He turned his head and confirmed that the Hurlers had fired for the second time. The burning projectiles chased the surviving ships of his fleet. The effect was less devastating this time. Nevertheless, more than a dozen ships were hit.


    But they were successful. Morgan''s fleet was outside of the range of the Hurlers. He thanked every God he could think of, including the Castonian''s Omniscient. But before his men could breathe, a new danger presented itself. The Vanadian Hunters were sailing towards them.


    The Hunters were designed for speed and ramming power. The rams mounted on their bows could puncture enemy ships with ease. Their extraordinary speed gives birth to a deadly momentum.


    "Row! Faster!" Morgan implored his men. Even though they were already exhausted, the crew of The Basilisk rowed like their lives depended on it. It was true though, their lives really depended on their speed.


    After a while, the Hunters slammed against Morgan''s fleet. Several ships were punctured. Some unlucky vessels which were hit by multiple Hunters sank immediately. Morgan''s flagship again survived the ordeal but thousands of his men were drowning behind. He doesn''t care about that now. His only thought was to survive. He needed to live.


    After the initial collision, the Hunters again followed Morgan''s fleet. The Flagship was at the front so it was relatively safe from the attack behind. The harassment continued for long time as they fled towards the southeast. It took several hours, but the Hunters eventually grew tired and retreated. Morgan counted the number of ships remaining.


    Twenty-six.


    Only a third of his fleet survived the Vanadian attack. In just a few hours, he lost more than ten thousand men.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Commodore Charles asked. His haughty attitude was gone.


    "We.." Morgan stopped. For the first time in his life, he doesn''t know what to do. They just suffered a devastating defeat. He thought that he would be dining in Greenwater by the end of the day. Now, he was in the middle of the Golden Sea with a ravaged fleet.


    Morgan fell backwards. It was painful, but he didn''t mind the pain. He just realized what''s going to happen next.


    "The Queen will be pissed"


    *****************************************************************************


    The sun was setting but Ryon and Lady Maria were standing in the dock. They were waiting for the arrival of their allies who saved them earlier.


    It was a miracle. Ryon had prepared himself for the Calgarian assault just this morning. But instead of attacking, the Calgarians turned back. At first everyone including Lady Maria was confused. But then they discovered the reason why the Calgarians fled.


    A messenger arrived and told them that the Vanadian Navy was chasing the Calgarians. The messenger also requested the use of the port. Apparently, King Timothy was also on his way towards Greenwater and he requested the help of the Vanadians.


    Lady Maria agreed and now they are waiting for their allies. Even though Greenwater chose to remain neutral in the civil war, they can''t deny their saviors.


    The chain guarding the port was lowered and a huge ship entered the port followed by hundreds of galleys. There were so many ships that the port of Greenwater wasn''t able to accommodate all of them.


    After the flagship had docked, a young man descended on the dock. He was being escorted by his retinue. His clothes and his actions betrayed his lavish lifestyle to everyone.


    "Greetings dear ally" the man spread his arms. "I am Arthur Vanadis, your savior. You can now thank me for saving your lives."


    Even though Arthur Vanadis really did save them, Ryon already disliked him. He was arrogant.


    Lady Maria looked at Ryon and shook her head a little as if indicating that Ryon should leave the talking to her. Lady Maria was about to step forward and thank Arthur Vanadis for saving them when another man descended from the flagship.


    The man was old and had an aura of authority around him. Every single one of his movements was regal.


    "Shut up Arthur, leading a squadron of ships that didn''t even join the battle doesn''t make you their savior." The old man said. His words silenced the arrogant Arthur.


    The old man then walked towards Ryon and Lady Maria. "While my navy did save you, I don''t want to introduce myself as your savior. I am simply your ally."


    He offered his hand towards Lady Maria. "I am King Edmund Vanadis"

 Reunion

    They were about ten leagues away from Greenwater when Timothy and Lucia got the good news. The Vanadian navy, by sailing from Holm at full speed, had reached Greenwater in time.


    The relieved look on Tim''s face gladdened Lucia. Yesterday after they got the report that the defense of Greenwater wouldn''t last another day, Timothy became distressed. Even though he tried to hide his despair, Lucia had seen through it.


    She understood his feelings though. If Greenwater falls, then it doesn''t matter even if they win the civil war. The loss of Greenwater would be disastrous since the city could be used to supply the invasion force. Calgari and Tulosa could just send all of their armies without worrying about their supply lines.


    Lucia had seen the exact moment Timothy''s face lit up after the scout reported that the Vanadian navy had arrived to save the day. Timothy immediately looked at her like a child who had his wish fulfilled.


    "Thank you" he said. He only said two words but his expression was filled with a plethora of emotions. At that moment they fully understood each other. Lucia felt Tim''s genuine gratitude towards her. Of course, seeing him like that made her blush.


    The scout also reported another piece of unexpected news. King Edmund Vanadis, her father, personally led the navy. Lucia felt mixed emotions after she heard that her father was currently in Greenwater.


    She was worried. Her father leading the navy meant that King Edmund wanted to join the war personally. His life would be put at risk.


    But Lucia was also happy, elated in fact. It had been nearly three months since she had last seen her father. She missed him. She can''t wait to tell him of the numerous adventures she had for the last few months. She also can''t wait to introduce Timothy to her father. Imagining the imminent encounter between the two most important people in her life filled Lucia''s heart with both excitement and anxiety.


    It seems Timothy was also anxious because he was asking nonstop about her father.


    "Does he like wine or tea?" Timothy asked.


    Lucia tried to remember her father''s preference but she found that she couldn''t discern it. "Both, I think. I''ve seen him drink tea, wine, rum and even beer as long as it was produced locally."


    Timothy gave her a surprised look. "You mean to tell me that King Edmund Vanadis prefers local produce? I thought he likes expensive things."


    Lucia laughed. So that''s how people from the outside views her father. But Lucia knew better. "Being expensive doesn''t automatically make a thing better. Some local produce taste better compared to the expensive food sold by foreign merchants."


    "But from what I heard, King Edmund is extravagant."


    "His extravagance is actually just for show Tim. He told me once that Vanadis needs to show its extravagance to the world. He said that we have a reputation to maintain." Lucia explained.


    "Is that so? Makes sense actually" Timothy commented. He then became silent. Lucia thought that she had already answered all of Timothy''s queries about her father. But Timothy asked her one more time. His question this time showed how anxious he was.


    "Do you think we could get along?"


    Lucia couldn''t help but smile. She was reminded that despite Timothy being the King of Western Castonia, he would still be restless when presented with the thought of meeting his lover''s father.


    "You''ll be fine" Lucia steered her horse closer to him. She then held his hand. "I think the two of you could get along"


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit."Thank you." Timothy smiled. "And what about your brother?"


    Lucia was taken aback. She was so engrossed with the thought of her reunion with her father that she completely forgot about her brother. Her relation with her brother was the complete opposite of her relation with her father.


    "Arthur" Lucia paused and recalled her brother''s attitude. "He''s kind of a jerk. Haven''t I told you about his resentment against me?"


    "You did. That''s why I''m worried. Will he be a problem?"


    "No." Lucia shook her head. "He will try to cause trouble. With his personality, he would probably insult both of us and challenge our authority. But I believe you can take care of that?"


    Timothy grasped her hand tighter. "Don''t worry. If he dares insult you in front of me, then I will have no choice but to indulge in the experience of making a prince wet his pants."


    Lucia laughed. "That would be quite a sight"


    Despite losing the reason to continue their fast approach towards Greenwater, Lucia and Timothy had decided to keep their pace. They need to still need to plan their next move and to decide the fate of the city. As a result, they arrived in Greenwater that same day.


    Lucia looked around and saw that there were many ships anchored in the port. Lucia was not unfamiliar with them because these were the same ships she had seen in the port of Holm.


    After seeing their approach, Greenwater sent a welcome party. Twenty horsemen went out of the gate and greeted them.


    "King Timothy" The man at the front saluted. "I am Prefect Ryon Walt, the one in charge of the garrison of Greenwater"


    "It is an honor to meet you Prefect." Timothy looked around. "We rushed here to reinforce you against the Calgarians. But it seems they are gone. A shame Prefect." He grinned and pointed towards Abaraham at the back with his thumb. "Abraham here has been itching to bash some Calgarian skulls and see if it''s true that they bleed tea instead of blood"


    Prefect Ryon laughed to Timothy''s jest. "They don''t Your Majesty. They bleed like we do." He then bowed his head. "I would like to personally thank you for saving Greenwater. The Vanadian reinforcements you sent saved the city."


    "You''re wrong Prefect. I wasn''t the one who sent them and you are thanking the wrong person." He pointed towards Lucia. "This is Princess Lucia Vanadis, my betrothed. She is the one you should be thanking."


    Prefect Ryon turned his head towards Lucia and immediately lowered his head. "I''m sorry Your Highness. I apologize for my rudeness. And thank you for sending help"


    "It''s alright Prefect." Lucia smiled "By the way, where is my father?"


    "He''s at Lady Maria''s house along with your brother. I think he didn''t expect that you will arrive today."


    Lucia looked at Timothy. "Then let''s go meet him"


    The soldiers Timothy brought were escorted to the barracks and only their guards remained. Prefect Ryon led the party to Lady Maria''s house. Along the way, the people of Greenwater flocked towards them and cheered. The crowd was exuberant despite the pitiful state of the city. It took them nearly an hour just to reach the villa of the Connels.


    After entering the villa, Lucia and Timothy were then personally escorted by the Prefect to the living room. After opening the door, she saw the familiar back of her father.


    King Edmund was merrily talking with an old woman. There was also another person inside the room which appears to be her brother-Arthur. But Lucia doesn''t care about Arthur. Her attention was solely focused on the man who was recounting an old story.


    "Father" Lucia called.


    Her father stopped talking and turned his head. "Lucia?" he looked like he had seen a ghost. "I thought you''ll arriveˇ­"


    He didn''t finish and immediately rushed towards Lucia. He embraced her. "Oh Lucia. My lovely Lucia. You have suffered. But don''t worry, I''m here now. Your father is here."


    Lucia buried his head on her father''s chest. She was holding back her tears. "I missed you Father"


    "Me too. I was so worried when you sent me that letter" he said as he caressed her hair.


    Lucia didn''t say anything and just enjoyed her father''s warmth. She had missed him. She thought at more than one point that she will never see him again. But now he''s here.


    After they parted, Lucia gestured towards Timothy. "Father, this is King Timothy Castonia."


    King Edmund looked at Timothy and examined him from head to toe. "You look different from what I imagined."


    Timothy went closer to him. "And how did you imagine I would look like?"


    "Older, bigger and with a huge scar like what the rumors say" King Edmund said.


    "The rumors also say that I can turn into a huge lion yet here I am, a completely normal human being."


    King Edmund paused as if thinking. "Have you tried staring at the full moon? They say moonlight gives power to shapeshifters"


    "I have" Timothy grinned. "And all I got were mosquito bites."


    And then there was silence. The silence was broken when King Edmund started to laugh. It was a chuckle at first but then it turned into a booming laughter.


    "He got humor" King Edmund said to Lucia while still controlling his laughter.


    He then offered his hand towards Timothy "I am King Edmund Vanadis. A pleasure to meet you"


    Timothy shook King Edmund''s hand and smiled. "I am King Timothy Castonia. The pleasure is all mine"

 War Plans

    After shaking King Edmund''s hand, Timothy greeted Lady Maria. With her distinctive cane, she walked towards Timothy.


    "I suppose I should call you King Timothy now" she said.


    "Customs" Timothy shrugged. "Don''t blame me" he then smiled towards the old Lady. "It has been a while Lady Maria."


    "Ah yes. It has been a while King Timothy. The last time you were here, you were still a Prince, Castonia was still at peace, and Erik" she paused. "Erik was still a freeman." there was a hint of resentment in her voice.


    Timothy knew that Lady Maria still harbors resentment towards him. Erik sacrificed his own freedom for Timothy.


    Timothy knew how much the old lady cares for her son. So even though they were old friends, the relations turned somewhat sour after Erik''s capture.


    Timothy really felt sorry for her. Being a mother of a hostage wasn''t easy. But what Erik did was of his own decision. Timothy did not force or command Erik to do as such. Of course he felt guilty for what happened to his friend and he was thankful. But being blamed for what happened was unfair for him.


    Timothy did not want Erik to get captured. He benefited from what happened, but he did not want it. Being the King of Western Castonia, Timothy needed to assert his dominance.


    "You have quite the eye for noticing changes Lady Maria. Of course, I noticed some changes too. The last time I was here, Greenwater is still a bustling trade city. Now its dilapidated state makes my heart ache. Luckily, my soldiers and I won the battle of Knightsend or else I couldn''t even imagine what disaster could have befallen on the city."


    Speaking like this to Lady Maria made him uncomfortable. Timothy respected her and she was his friend. But he wanted her to know that the Timothy she was facing now was different from the Timothy who visited Greenwater three months ago. He is now a King and even a wife of a Marquis shouldn''t speak to him like that. Like the extravagance of Vanadis, Timothy had a reputation to uphold.


    As a response, Lady Maria gave a defeated smile. "You''ve grown up Timothy" her voice was so low that only Timothy heard it.


    She then clapped her hands once. "Well the number of Kings inside my house just increased to two. Naturally, as the host, I have the responsibility and honor to treat such great men with hospitality. You must be tired from your long journey. I shall have the maids escort you to your rooms. Dinner will be served later."


    "Actually, there is a reason why we still rushed towards Greenwater even after hearing the news that the city was saved." Timothy said. "We must return to Solon as soon as possible. My father and brother are currently gathering their army. While I am certain the General Marvin and Earl Mathias were more than able to manage Solon, my absence will surely weaken Western Castonia. We need to make our plans now."


    King Edmund nodded. "He''s right. We are at war so we can''t afford to dally. Time is of the essence and we must act fast."


    "Then in that case, we will discuss our shared future in this room." Lady Maria then turned towards her servants. "Bring us the biggest map of Castonia you could find. Also, get the bottle of Angel''s Wings in my husband''s storage."


    After a while, the servants brought a huge and detailed map of Castonia. It was so large that it occupied half of Lady Maria''s table.


    Five people were seated around the table. All of them held great power.


    "Like what I promised, I brought thirty thousand mercenaries with me plus a huge chunk of the Vanadian navy." King Edmund said as he filled his cup with the Hadean wine.


    Timothy was about to ask the number of ships in the Vanadian fleet when Arthur Vanadis butted in.


    He grabbed the bottle from his father''s hands and poured it into his own cup. "And a million gold coins if I may add." He then looked at Timothy. "King Timothy, right? I''ll call you Timothy instead. After all, I think we will soon become brothers based on the lecherous way you look at my sister" he laughed mockingly.


    Arthur Vanadis then crossed his legs. "To tell you honestly Timothy, I think my father is investing too much on this war. Thirty thousand mercenaries, hundreds of warships and a million gold coins is overkill. Compared to your own resources, our contribution to this war is overwhelming. I mean, not to put you down but what do you have exactly? A single city, two castles and less than twenty thousand men. Not to mention your lack of navy and the fact that you can''t pay your army for long."


    Timothy saw that Lucia was clenching her fist. She was shaking. "That''s King Timothy for you, brother. Don''t forget that you are talking to a King." She sneered. "And King Timothy has more than that. His soldiers are tough and experienced, Solon is well-defended, and he has the support of the people."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Ah, support of the people. How good. How charming. Howˇ­ intangible. Just tell me the truth that you have nothing." Arthur smiled.


    "Easy for you to say. That''s because you had never experienced being loved by the masses. Some people in Holm don''t even know that you exist."


    Arthur frowned. "What did you say? Take that back!"


    "May I remind you that you have no right to raise your voice against my future Queen?" Timothy voiced. "Just tell me what you want Arthur."


    Arthur calmed down. His face went back to its usual smugness. "Like what I was saying, without us you can''t win this war. We have invested too much and we only want something in return. We want something that can make our help worth it. Take this city for example. What a great city, calm and deep bay, excellent location. But I think only an experienced merchant nation could really harness the potential of Greenwater. A merchant nation like Vanadis."


    Timothy saw Lady Maria''s face contort. He knew that he needed to act fast or else Lady Maria might smash Arthur''s face with her cane.


    "If you''re asking me to cede Greenwater to you, then my answer is no. The people of Greenwater will not obey Vanadian law." Timothy said.


    King Edmund finally spoke. "I apologize for my son''s rudeness King Timothy. Sometimes he blabbers nonsense. We can just ignore him." He then looked at Arthur. "Arthur, we are not negotiating, we are planning for war. And even if we were negotiating, we are not shameless enough to ask for a city."


    "I''m just making this fair for our side Father. Like what I saidˇ­"


    "You''re right King Edmund, let''s just continue" Timothy interrupted. He had enough of Arthur''s nonsense. "King Edmund, I will be shameless and ask you to leave your navy here in Greenwater. The Calgarians will surely attack again and only the Vanadian navy could stop them. Is that alright?"


    "Fine by me. We need an escape route if we were to be defeated anyway"


    King Edmund answered. "By the way, what''s the situation in Solon? You said that your father and brother are preparing their army."


    "They are. That''s why we need to start our march towards Solon tomorrow. Hadea, Inkit and Canton will also send soldiers. We will meet them in the city. From Solon, we will strike towards Nirvana."


    Lady Maria cleared her throat. "What about Knightsend? My husband can''t defend against the Tulosans for long."


    "She''s right." King Edmund agreed. "Also we can''t let the Tulosans strike us from behind. I suggest we send half of the mercenaries to Knightsend. The logistics will be troublesome but Vanadis will take care of it."


    Timothy examined King Edmund''s offer. Although the support of the mercenaries would more than double the number of defenders in Knightsend, it will weaken their integrity. Mercenaries were loyal only to gold and he was worried about their loyalty. But not sending the mercenaries felt like abandoning Marquis Benedict Connel. In the end, Timothy decided to take the risk and he agreed.


    "Now for the last agenda, we will talk about Greenwater." Timothy looked at Lady Maria.


    Lady Maria sighed. "Although we tried to remain neutral, that is impossible now considering there are thousands of Vanadian mercenaries inside the city and hundreds of warships inside the port. I have already instructed Prefect Ryon on what story to tell the people. The Connels supported King Leopold and declared Timothy Castonia a traitor. But in less than a week, Timothy Castonia captured the Greenwater. Our family will not support you but if you control Greenwater then that will be no different."


    Timothy nodded. Telling such tale will weaken the Connels. The people had already hated them for remaining neutral. Now that they opposed Timothy, the people will be angry towards them. But Lady Maria doesn''t care about their reputation as long as Erik will be safe in Nirvana.


    "Thank you Lady Maria. You will become my prisoner then. I hope that''s alright."


    "It''s alright. I''ll be the best-treated prisoner in the whole world" She smiled.


    Timothy again nodded. "So that''s it. We will march towards Solon tomorrow, leave the Vanadian navy here, send half of the mercenaries to help the Marquis in Knighstend, and Lady Maria will become our prisoner. I think we''re done"


    "Not yet Timothy" Arthur again spoke after remaining silent for a long time. "What about the leadership? Who will lead the army?"


    "King Timothy of course" Lucia said. She then looked at King Edmund "He has the experience. I hope that''s alright with you father"


    "I have no qualms about that. I don''t know how to lead an army anyway" Kind Edmund admitted.


    "I say that''s horseshit" Arthur said with hostility. He pointed at himself. "I will lead the Vanadian portion of the army."


    "You? Brother, while I admire your confidence, dividing the leadership of the army will just make it less coherent. It''s better for King Timothy to have unrestricted authority. He won the battle of Knighstend because he knows how to lead. He is our trump card." Lucia said.


    Arthur laughed loudly to Lucia''s words. His face then became serious. He was agitated. "Why are you praising him like he''s some divine being?! Every word that comes out from your mouth is about him. Don''t you see! He''s using you. He''s using Vanadis to fund his own ambitions!" He stood up and pointed at Lucia''s face. "You wag your tail to him like a dog. What? Have you opened your legs to him so many times that you had already lost your mind?! You betrayed Vanadis Lucia. You betrayed Vanadis just to maintain your lustful relationship with this bastard. You are a wench!"


    The room became quiet. Timothy filled his lungs with air. Arthur had just crossed the line. The foolish Prince just crossed the line.


    Timothy and Lucia''s eyes met. They understood each other. Lucia nodded slightly as if giving him the permission to do his thing.


    "King Edmund" Timothy broke the silence. "May I teach your son a lesson in respect and courtesy?"


    It took a while, but King Edmund nodded.


    "Then the three of you should leave us." Timothy said.


    King Edmund, Lady Maria and Lucia all went outside the room. Timothy was left alone with Arthur.


    He stood up and poured the bottle of Hadean wine into his cup. He then sat on the table.


    "So Arthur" Timothy said with a cold tone. "You just called Lucia a wench. That wasn''t very nice."

 Lesson

    "A jest, King Timothy!" Arthur spread his arms and smirked. "A mere harmless jest"


    "Oh a jest. I didn''t know that Prince Arthur Vanadis is such a good comedian. Now I feel bad for telling your father that I will teach you a lesson in respect and courtesy. It turns out you are merely jesting. How rude of me." Timothy drank from the cup of wine he was holding.


    "I was insulted King Timothy. I was hurt." Arthur put his palm on his chest. "Such big words. Respect and courtesy. What did you mean by that anyway? I am curious as to how could you teach me those things."


    Timothy chuckled. He pointed the cup towards Arthur. "I will teach you how the world works Prince Arthur." He then turned his head towards the door. "Abraham, could you please get in here"


    After a while, the door opened and a huge armored man entered the room. He was nearly seven feet tall and had a hulking body.


    "What is it Your Majesty?" Abraham asked.


    Timothy opened his palms towards Abraham. "May I borrow your dagger Abraham?"


    "Of course" the big man answered. He then gave Timothy his dagger.


    Timothy looked at Arthur. He saw that the Prince had become more tensed after seeing the dagger. Timothy put the dagger in front of Arthur.


    "Cut one of your fingers" Timothy said.


    Arthur''s jaw dropped. He looked at Timothy like he was looking at a crazy person. "Are you insane!? Why would I do that?"


    "As punishment for your rudeness towards Lucia. You are lucky that I am a reasonable man Arthur. Because you see.." Timothy smiled and shook his head. "Calling her a wench is just too much for me."


    "But she is a wench! I will not cut my finger for telling the truth. I will die before I let you have what you want" Arthur yelled.


    "Funny that you mention that." Timothy looked at Abraham. "Abraham if he doesn''t cut his finger, kill him."


    Arthur was now shaking. "Kill me!? How dare you!"


    Timothy tilted his head towards Abraham. "It seems the Prince doesn''t believe that you could kill him Abraham. Tell me, are you capable of killing a Prince?"


    "Just say the word King Timothy and the world will have one fewer Prince by the end of the day." Abraham answered.


    "Heard that? Abraham is willing to end your life. Like what I said, I am reasonable. But I am also impatient. So make your choice now Arthur, your finger or your life?"


    By now Timothy could see the fear in Arthur''s eyes. The Prince was sweating hard. He was still obstinate but he was now afraid. He was shuddering. Timothy decided that it was enough.


    "A jest!" Timothy exclaimed. He then laughed. "It was a jest Prince Arthur. A mere harmless jest."


    The fear in Arthur''s eyes quickly turned into anger. His lips folded and his eyebrows met. "Are you a fool!" He grabbed the dagger and pointed it towards Timothy "My pride will not be trampled like this!"


    Abraham acted quickly and grabbed Arthur''s wrist. With a flick of his hand, Arthur was forced to let go of the dagger.


    Abraham then used his other hand to pin the Prince on the table. Arthur struggled but his strength was incomparable to Abraham''s.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Pointing a dagger towards the direction of His Majesty is unforgivable." Abraham said.


    Meanwhile, Timothy again grabbed the bottle of wine. It was already empty. He raised it and poured the last remaining droplets into his mouth.


    Arthur was glaring towards Timothy. He was still panting. "I am Prince Arthur Vanadis. I am the heir to the Kingdom of Vanadis!"


    "So you are. And now one word from me and you''ll die. Kings, Princes, nobles, all of us will die. Where is your wealth now? Where is your position? When faced with death, all men are equal." Timothy said.


    "Is that a threat!?"


    "It is. I am threatening you" Timothy walked towards Arthur and put his mouth close to the prince''s ear. "Tread lightly Arthur, for you are in the den of a predator. You said earlier that I am weak, that I have no power. But I am more powerful than what your puny stupid mind could imagine. You will become a King when your father dies, but you will never possess the same power as I do. One word from me and thousands will die. Fear me Arthur because I am a person to be feared. I am dangerous so watch your filthy mouth. You also said that the support of the people is intangible, that it is useless. How wrong you are. The support of the people is everything Arthur. Coins, armors, castles, ships, they are all useless without the people. It is they who are giving us, royals, the power. We are powerful because they decided that we are. Our power stems from an idea Arthur. It is merely an illusion. And you are a party magician who can''t even do party tricks. While Iˇ­ I am a damn illusionist."


    Arthur calmed down. He was close to tears. His mouth was shaking. Timothy continued.


    "Never, ever insult Lucia again Arthur. Lucia, your father and I are doing our best to save all our asses. Do not be a hindrance. I will tell you what you''re going to do. From now on, you will behave. You will not talk unless talked to. You will not do something unless we told you to. You will follow like a good Prince. But most important of all, you will watch. You will learn respect, humility and wisdom. You will learn how to become a good King for the future of your Kingdom." Timothy paused to let his words sink in.


    "If you don''t do these things, then we can''t be friends Arthur. If we can''t be friends, then Lucia and I will be your enemies. To tell you frankly Arthur, you don''t want us to be your enemies."


    Timothy straightened his back. With a single gesture from him, Abraham let go of Arthur. But the Prince did not move after that. He just stared at the horizon.


    Timothy walked away. He did not look back. He hoped that Arthur had learned a lesson today. He hoped that the Prince will someday change.


    After opening the door, Timothy saw King Edmund waiting for him. The King looked at Timothy. "Walk with me King Timothy."


    Timothy nodded and followed him. They walked side by side towards the garden of the villa. Neither of them talked.


    "Thank you" King Edmund said after a while.


    "I thought you are angry with me for treating your son like that"


    "I am. I love my son and hearing him being lectured harshly makes me uncomfortable." King Edmund answered. "But I am impressed King Timothy. You are wise despite your age. You are firm like a rock. And what you did is the right thing. My son challenged your authority and insulted Lucia. Nobody should challenge a King''s authority and insult his woman."


    King Edmund stopped and sat on a stone bench in the garden. It was already dark but the villa was well-lit. He leaned and rested his back against the backrest of the bench. "I was worried, you know. As I watched Lucia grow, I realized that I will have trouble finding a suitable partner for her. My daughter is beautiful, smart and kind. She is a gem and finding a suitable match for her seemed impossible. So you can imagine how devastated I was after Lucia left Holm to marry you." He then looked at Timothy. "But now I am finally assured that she found her match. You are a good man Timothy and I approve of your relationship with my daughter."


    Hearing King Edmund''s approval made Timothy smile from ear to ear. He was really happy. Getting the approval of Lucia''s father meant a lot to him.


    "Thank you King Edmund."


    "Father" Kind Edmund smiled. "Even though we are equals, I want you to call me Father whenever we''re alone. That is if you''re fine with that."


    Timothy felt emotional. He felt a strange connection with this old man. The bond between a man and the father of his betrothed had always been strong. Both men were committed to protect a single woman. In their case, both Timothy and King Edmund wanted to make Lucia happy. That was the bond they shared.


    Timothy nodded. "Yes Father"


    **********************************************************


    The next morning, Timothy and his allies started their journey towards Solon. It will take them ten days to reach the city.


    Fifteen thousand mercenaries went to Knightsend while the rest will go with them. King Edmund also left the Vanadian Navy to defend Greenwater. If they lost the war, then Greenwater would be their escape route. But Timothy had no plans to let things come to that. They will win. With Lucia at his side, no army could defeat them.


    He was happy that he found a father in the form of King Edmund. But now, it was time to face his own father. It was the time to strike. The wheels of the civil war had started turning.

 Old Scars

    Twenty-one years ago


    "Why?" he asked as he slumped back against the wall. His eyes were empty and his heart was in tatters. He was a broken man.


    He looked at the naked corpse of the royal guard on their bed. Despite being dead, at least the bastard was in peace now. While he... he was shattered.


    He then turned his eyes towards his wife. She was covering her naked body with a blanket.


    "I''m sorry Leopold. I.. I''m sorry. It was a moment of madness, nothing more" She wept and her voice was shaking.


    Droplets of tears skidded on Leopold''s cheeks. His face was blank but he felt like he was going mad.


    "I loved you Margaret. I loved you with all my heart." He lowered his head and shut his eyes. His tears wetted the floor of their bedroom. "I gave you everything. I cared for you more than I cared for myself"


    He raised his head and met her eyes. "You are my life, my world. We have known each other for a long time. I have loved you since we were kids. Decades Margaret, decades!"


    He pointed towards the dead bastard on their matrimonial bed. "You just met him a few months ago and you chose to betray me for him."


    Margaret crawled towards him. She was dragging the blanket to cover her body. She reached her hand towards Leopold.


    "I was stupid Leopold, forgive me!" she implored. "You are the one I love. I was wrong. I made a mistake"


    None of her words reached Leopold''s ears. All he could think of was the scene he witnessed after opening the door. Margaret was pinned under the guard. Both of them were smiling. They were happy, happy of their betrayal.


    Leopold couldn''t hold it anymore. He screamed. His cries and screams mixed into a wail. It was painful, too painful. It was like he was being torn to pieces. His love for Margaret, his efforts, were all useless. His pride was trampled like garbage. It was as if saying that decades of loving her, decades of caring for her, decades of making sacrifices wasn''t enough to cement their love. In just a few months, the bastard had broken what they built for decades.


    Worst of all, she was happy. Leopold had seen it in her face. She was smiling while doing the thing with the guard. One look and Leopold knew that she loved him. She loved the bastard more than she ever loved Leopold.


    His wails then turned into a crazed laughter. Leopold heard his own crazed voice. He didn''t know what he was doing or why he was doing it. He lay on the floor laughing like a madman, a broken madman.


    A hand touched his arm. He looked and saw that Margaret was holding his arm. He saw her face, and was reminded of her blasphemous smile while doing her betrayal. His vision turned black and his body moved according to his instincts.


    He balled one of his hands into a fist and used the other to hold her shoulder. He pinned her on the floor. She struggled but Leopold was stronger. He raised his fist and aimed it at her face. He was wronged. He was pained. He wanted justice.


    But his shaking fist remained in the air. He couldn''t do it. He couldn''t hurt her. He loved her more than anything. Margaret was his life, he loved her ever since he was old enough to know what love is.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Leopold lost his strength and fell into Margaret. He buried his face into her shoulder. He sobbed like a child. He was the King but he felt powerless like a child.


    The world is unfair.


    ****************************************************************************


    Leopold was looking at the busy barracks from the wall of the palace. The Quartermaster was scratching his head, probably racking his brains on how to accommodate the influx of soldiers from Wismar.The already packed barracks of Nirvana will become more crowded with the addition of five thousand Wismarine troops.


    "This feels more of an occupation rather than reinforcement." Leopold heard Braun speak from behind. "Look at how these Wismarines act. They act as if they own the place. They have been here for less than a day but there are already reports of violence against the civilians."


    "The Wismarines are not popular for being tamed Braun. Also we need them. This is a necessary evil we have to accept. We really need their help" Leopold stressed the last sentence.


    "We need them for what? For destroying half of Castonia? This civil war is nonsense Your Majesty. We are not just facing Tulosa, Calgari also..."


    "I know." Leopold interrupted. "You don''t have to remind me how desperate our situation is. Being the King, I am more worried than you are"


    After he heard of the news that Calgari joined the invasion too, Leopold wanted to take his army to Greenwater regardless of the strategic implocations of his move. If he did that, Timothy would be able to strike him from behind. But Leopold doesn''t care. Saving Greenwater was more important.


    Luckily, Timothy also thought the same. In fact, Timothy was faster than him and was able to repel the Calgarians in time. He was thankful to Timothy for doing that. So even though Timothy''s just got more powerful with the support of Greenwater, Leopold doesn''t mind. His son deserves their support anyway.


    "Why are you here Braun? Something tells me that you''re not here just to enjoy the sight of rowdy Wismarines with me."


    "It''s about Prince Ivan. He said that he wanted to have a meeting and I know that you already knew what he wanted"


    Leopold nodded. "I do. But I won''t give my permission."


    "But why? This is our chance to end this worthless civil war!"


    Leopold looked at Braun. "Because we still have to wait for the rest of the Wismarines. Skall promised me twenty thousand and I will have my twenty thousand Wismarines."


    Leopold lied. The thing Braun was talking about was the rare opportunity to attack Timothy from behind. Because it was Timothy who reinforced Greenwater, then his back was open for Leopold to strike.


    But Leopold doesn''t want to do that and it had nothing to do with the reason he gave Braun. Striking Timothy after his son saved Greenwater just doesn''t feel right. Leopold doesn''t know if this was because of some strange remnants of fatherly love, but he couldn''t do such a thing. Even if it could bring an end to the civil war, he wouldn''t do it.


    "I smell bullshit Your Majesty. I really don''t understand you. First you conspired to kill Timothy. You were so heartless when you did that. But now you can''t even give the order to attack. Don''t tell me you are having a change of hearts."


    Leopold let Braun''s disrespectful behavior pass. He had lost Braun''s respect a long time ago. He can''t blame the Baron though. His bad decisions caused this war.


    "What if I am?" Leopold smirked. He knew that it was impossible for him to change. He is an evil man and a bad father. But Leopold wanted to mess with Braun a little. Nothing is more disgusting than watching an iredeemable man act like he''s changing for the better.


    Leopold looked at the Baron, but Braun''s face didn''t look disgusted. Instead he smiled back to Leopold. "That would be nice if that''s true. Prince Timothy is still your son. He had been a good son to you. I really don''t get how a person could scheme against his own blood."


    Leopold remembered that aside from Cobbert and a few other people, nobody else knew that Timothy is not his son. To people like Braun, Leopold looked like a monster. Well he is a monster actually. Even if Timothy wasn''t his son, what he did was a wicked thing.


    Leopold doesn''t want to talk about his relationship with Timothy so he changed the topic.


    "The meeting" Leopold said. "They are currently waiting for me in the war room, aren''t they?"


    "They are. Skall Wismar, Prince Ivan and General Peyton are already discussing strategy as we speak. They said that they will wait for you to make the final decision, but I don''t know how long they will wait."


    "Is it possible for me not to attend?"


    "If you want foolish men to plan Castonia''s future, then stay here and admire the smug faces of these Wismarines." Braun said.


    Leopold looked at the Wismarine soldiers. Their faces were as what Braun described, smug like they own the City.


    Leopold adjusted his crown on his head.


    "Let''s go."

 Powerless

    There were three people inside when Leopold entered the room with Braun. All of them were seated around a large table with a huge map on it. The three stopped discussing and looked at Leopold.


    "Don''t mind me." Leopold said as he approached the table. "Just the King butting in."


    "Come on, Your Majesty" Skall smiled and offered Leopold the seat beside his. "We have been waiting for you"


    Leopold did not take Skall''s offer and instead went to the seat beside his son. Braun was the one who sat beside Skall instead.


    "So, what are we talking about?" Leopold asked. He looked at Ivan and demanded an explanation despite already knowing the reason of the gathering.


    His son was dressed in a thin tunic. He was wearing a turban on his head and three of his fingers had golden rings. Ivan looked more of a Wismarine compared to Skall.


    "Father, this is our chance. Ashkara had given us a way to destroy Timothy" Ivan excitedly said.


    But Leopold only paid attention to the latter half of his answer. Ashkara was the God of the Wismarines. They say that the deity was a half-human and half-falcon being.


    Leopold smiled bitterly. Ivan had been living in Wismar as an ambassador for the past years. He was the one responsible for opening the trade between Wismar and Castonia. Although Leopold knew that the Wismarine customs had already influenced Ivan, he was still shocked by its extent.


    Leopold ignored Ivan and instead met Skall''s eyes. "You promised me twenty thousand troops. Where are they?"


    "Father, it is rude to talk to Prince Skall like that. He is our guest." Ivan reprimanded.


    Leopold was unfazed. Why should he show respect to a scoundrel like Skall? He continued staring at the scoundrel Prince and pushed for an answer.


    Skall scratched his head. "Your Majesty, you seeˇ­ There are complications in our logistics. Sending twenty thousand soldiers is no joke. But the soldiers are on their way. A little bit delayed but they will arrive soon"


    "Delayed?!" Leopold almost shouted. "It took the Vanadians just a little more than a week to reinforce Timothy. Thirty thousand mercenaries and hundreds of warships! Now you are telling me that Wismar can''t even handle the logistics of twenty thousand? No wonder the Vanadians are defeating you in trade. Great and powerful, that was the impression I had with regards to Wismar in the past. Now I just discovered that you are weak and terrible."


    "Father!" Ivan stood from his chair. "Prince Skall is doing everything. We must be thankful to him. He had already done so much for Castonia. This is not how we treat an ally"


    Leopold''s frowned. Thankful? For what? The Wismarines caused all of this. He conspired with them once, but that was a mistake of his. The Wismarines were merely fixing the trouble they caused. Why should he be thankful?


    "Leave us" he said. "Leave me alone with my son"


    When Braun, Skall and General Peyton didn''t move immediately, Leopold''s anger blazed.


    "Out! All of you!" he roared.


    The three men hastily stood up from their seats and went outside.


    Leopold massaged his throbbing head. A few more outbursts like that would probably pop one of his veins.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation."Why are you defending that bastard?" he asked Ivan.


    "Because he is our ally, Father. We should treat our allies with respect. Isn''t that the right thing to do? He is our friend."


    Leopold sighed. The man Ivan referred to as their friend was the one who damaged their reputation. He pointed at the map on the table. "Ivan, what do you see?"


    Ivan looked at the map and his face showed signs of confusion. "A map of Castonia?" he guessed.


    "No Ivan. A map of Western Castonia and Eastern Castonia. They call us Eastern Castonia now. And who do you think caused this split?"


    Leopold didn''t give Ivan the chance to answer. He pointed towards the door. "The scoundrel Prince you are defending. Skall caused this, Ivan. He is a moronic Prince who destroyed what we have built for decades."


    "No Father! Prince Skall only freed us from the shackles of our fake allies. The one who caused this is Timothy. That is why we must destroy him. Send the order now to attack. My army is ready to strike."


    "No, we must wait for the rest of the Wismarines. We should then defend Nirvana. The great walls of the city will break Timothy''s army." Leopold said.


    "And what? Wait until Timothy rejoins the rest of his army in Solon? The Hadean, Cantonese and Inkish armies will also arrive in Solon soon. We must attack now!"


    Leopold laughed mockingly. "Do you think that you can defeat Timothy? You can''t! Timothy is dangerous. He is smart and his soldiers worship him. In the battle of Knightsend, he destroyed the Tulosans utterly. He will also destroy you."


    Leopold doesn''t know why, but he felt a little proud talking about Timothy''s exploits. Even though Timothy was his enemy, Leopold respected his son''s abilities.


    Ivan lowered his head. "Why are you talking as if he is your son? He is not your son."


    Leopold''s heart skipped a beat. Does Ivan know? But he kept Timothy''s true identity as secret even from his two real sons.


    "What are you talking about Ivan?"


    "I know father" Ivan looked at him. "Timothy is not your son. While he is mother''s child, you are not his father."


    Leopold was shocked. "How.. how did you find out?"


    "I have connections. Also, his face is different from ours. It''s alright, nothing really changed after I knew about it. I had always hated him. How dare he claim the throne? He is a bastard." Ivan then went closer to him. "Father, we must let the people know about this. Timothy will lose his claim to the throne. He will be weakened by this. I will personally.."


    "No" Leopold interrupted him. He then grasped Ivan''s arms. "You must keep this a secret, do you understand? Our family will be destroyed if word of this gets out. Timothy is beloved by the people not because he is a royal. He saved the western region and he is a hero to them. His power comes not from his legitimacy, but from his charisma. Revealing this will do more damage to me, Ivan. The people will mock me."


    Leopold tried to sway him but Ivan was adamant. "You don''t have to worry about getting your image destroyed father because it already is. But how about this. Pass your crown to me and I will lead our armies."


    "Pass my crown to you?" Leopold repeated to confirmed that he heard right. "You mean, abdicate?"


    "Yes. Make me the King of Castonia and I will protect our family from Timothy. I am the heir anyway and you are just hastening the process."


    Leopold was speechless. After seeing Ivan wag his tail to Skall, he couldn''t give his son his crown. Under Ivan''s rule, Castonia will become a puppet of Wismar. Things will be different if he was the one leading the Kingdom. He had fallen into the sweet promises of Wismar once, but that will never happen again.


    "No. You are still too young. Maybe in a few years, Ivan."


    Ivan wrinkled his forehead. He was breathing heavily, probably from hiding his anger towards Leopold. "Fine" he said. "I will wait. I will also not reveal Timothy''s secret for your sake. But I will take my army and attack him."


    "I told you, that will be dangerous. Even if you outnumber him and even if most of his army is composed of untested mercenaries, he could still defeat you. It''s better to let him come to us. I will not give you my permission."


    "Who said I need your permission?" Ivan sneered. "You are King in name only. My army follows my orders. The people hate you, the whole world hates you. I can do what I want without your permission. You have no power anymore."


    For the first time, Leopold was smacked in the face by the truth. He had been avoiding this truth since the riots in Nirvana.


    He had no power. A King''s power was an illusion and he can''t do magic tricks anymore. He had lost the respect of the people. The soldiers mocked his incompetence. Aside from a few loyal souls, he had nothing except his crown.


    This could change in the future though. His sins will be forgotten after many years. He was confident that he could recover. But for now, he had no power. He can''t stop Ivan.


    Leopold nodded. "Do what you want then. But I already warned you that attacking Timothy is dangerous."


    "It''s decided then. Turns out, we don''t need those three." Ivan stood up. "I will prepare my army now father. Skall and I will destroy Timothy."


    He walked towards the door and left Leopold. But Ivan stopped just a few steps from the door. "And I need him"


    Leopold raised his head and looked at Ivan. "Who?"


    "Erik"

 The Hostage

    "Lured like a fool,


    caged like a beast.


    In Knightsend he dueled,


    lion in the mist.


    He thought he won.


    Laugh he began.


    Little did he know


    King Tim brings woe.


    In the castle King Tim feigned.


    Arrows then rained.


    Trapped! they were.


    Surrender! they did."


    Erik sang the new song he overheard from his guards. He leaned back against the iron bars of his cell. His voice was not good but the person who was also leaning against the bars from the other side clapped.


    "What a great voice you have Erik!" she rubbed her head against his.


    Erik pulled his head away. It was ticklish and making physical contact with her makes his hair stand on end.


    "I thought you''re only crazy. I never expected that you''re also deaf. " Erik distanced himself from her. She had an unpredictable behavior and he was afraid that she will stab him without any reason.


    "Fine, I lied. Your voice is like that of a frog. With a voice like that, you''ll never impress me" She winked at him.


    Seeing her wink brought shiver down his spine. She was beautiful, he must admit. But that only made her cute act more tragic. How could the Omniscient give a beautiful face like that to a crazy person with a rotten personality!


    "I have no intention to impress you. Go away little devil" he shooed her.


    But his gesture only made her laugh. "Come on Erik. I know you don''t want me to leave. My visits are the highlights of your days. Would you rather be alone rather than enjoy the company of a beautiful lady such as myself?"


    She had been visiting his cell ever since the first week of his capture. The first time he saw Sylvie, he thought that the crazy woman would kill him. He had heard about what happened from Timothy. Sylvie, Lucia''s handmaiden, turned out to be a crazy bitch. She tried to kill Lucia because of some messed up idea of revenge.


    Luckily, Sylvie didn''t kill him. She just talked to him as if they were friends. She visited him again the next day, and the day after that. Sometimes she would stay outside his cell for a few hours. Contrary to his first impression of her, he just discovered that she was actually a chatterbox. She would talk about her day-to-day experiences to him. It was like listening to a diary.


    He might be reluctant to admit it, but her daily visits had become an integral part of his day. He found himself always looking at the door, waiting for the arrival of a crazy woman. It must be because of boredom.


    Because of his status, King Leopold isolated him. He must be afraid that Erik would be assassinated. Erik''s death while being in the care of King Leopold would further damage the King''s already abysmal reputation. But the isolation was killing him. The guards themselves were not allowed to stay near Erik for a long time. They would bring food and water three times a day and that was the extent of his contact with people. Being alone was painful. The boredom was eating him from the inside.


    So even though he was afraid of Sylvie''s unpredictable behavior, he had no choice but to tolerate her presence.


    "I don''t enjoy your presence, I tolerate it. Also you are not a lady. Have you forgotten that you lost your noble title?"


    Sylvie''s face lit up. He pointed at Erik. "You did not deny the beautiful part!"


    Erik shook his head in confusion. "Huh?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I may not be a lady anymore, but I am beautiful right?" She put her two palms on her cheeks.


    "Nope. You''re not my type. Crazy is not my type. Also that facial scar is not good to look at." He shrugged and again leaned against the bars.


    "Scars will vanish Erik"


    "Scars are called scars because they don''t vanish. Perhaps they do in that crazy mind of yours, but they don''t."


    She excitedly put her face in the space between the bars. "Skall said that there is an herb in Wismar that repairs scars!"


    "Ah yes. Prince Skall. The idiot who made all this mess." Erik closed his eyes and sighed. "He''s a medicus now, I see. Is he imitating Lucia? What aˇ­"


    Erik stopped talking. He spoke the name of the person who must not be mentioned in front of Sylvie. He had learned this lesson the hard way about a month ago. At the mention of Lucia''s name, Sylvie would fly into rage.


    Her long silence indicated that she was pissed. Erik became nervous. His head was close to her. He feared for his life.


    He opened his eyes and slowly turned his head towards her. He was ready to jump away and call for the guards. But her expression was not what he expected.


    She was smiling.


    "What?" she raised her brows. "You think I would be angry just because you mentioned Lucia? I''m not crazy."


    Erik choked on his own saliva after hearing her last remark. Hearing a crazy person say that he or she is not insane wasˇ­ weird.


    "Believe what you want Sylvie. For me you are. Who sent you here anyway? I think it''s not Skall Wismar. I also bet it''s not King Leopold. He is not stupid enough to let a crazy person near an important hostage."


    "Oh King Leopold? No, not him. He would probably end my life the moment he sees me. You''re also right, it''s not Skall either. Would you believe me if I said that I am here of my own accord?"


    "No, I wouldn''t" Erik shook his head.


    "But it''s true." her shoulders dropped. "While someone did send me to spy on you, I grew tired of that. You are boring Erik. Lucia was the only one interesting to spy at. Do you have any idea how secretive she is? It was like.."


    "Sylvie, don''t go off course. Who sent you?" Erik asked. He was curious.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you know. I gave up on my mission anyway. It''s actuallyˇ­"


    She was interrupted by the arrival a man. The guards saluted to the man and let him pass.


    Sylvie pointed at the man. "Him"


    Erik examined the man. He was familiar yet different. He was dressed like a Wismarine but his complexion betrayed his identity. The man was a Castonian.


    Erik squinted. "Ivan? Is that you?"


    "It has been a long time Erik. Three years huh? A lot has changed." Ivan removed his turban and his long hair was revealed.


    "Should I say nice to meet you, or should I tell the truth?" Erik said. Even three years ago, his relation with Prince Ivan was sour.


    "You have the same feisty words Erik. Good. Ashkara loves strong personalities" he smiled.


    "Ashkara?" Erik was confused. "You mean the half-pigeon and half-human God in the Wismarine fairy tale?"


    Ivan''s smile vanished. It was replaced by an expression of annoyance. "It is not a fairy tale Erik. Do not confuse the Wismarine faith with the false teachings of the other Kingdoms. Ashakara is the true God. Also he is not a pigeon. He is a falcon. His speed and strength is absolute. Oh may the wind guide his wings" Ivan looked at the window and bowed a little.


    Erik grunted. It seems Ivan had already been greatly influenced by the Wismarines. But he doesn''t care. That was King Leopold''s problem. "Fine, I don''t care anyway" he said with double meaning. "So why are you here?"


    "Do you know what your friend did Erik?" Ivan approached him. The prince squatted and looked at Erik.


    "My friend? Your brother! He is your brother and you should call him as such. Can''t you be nice to Tim every once in a while?"


    "He is not my brother and he will never be" Ivan said with hostility. He then looked at Sylvie. "Since Erik is not willing to answer me, then I''ll ask you instead. What did Timothy do?"


    Sylvie did not answer immediately. "He declared war against King Leopold? Is that it?" she guessed.


    "Exactly." Ivan confirmed. "And now he is dragging Wismar into this war. Such vileness.. Shameless to the extreme."


    Erik scratched his head. He felt the little lice that had inhabited his hair avoid his long fingernails. "Why does it feel that you''re more concerned with Wismar compared to Castonia?"


    "Because Wismar is Castonia''s future, Erik. We will become stronger with their help. They are powerful Erik. The Wismarines are wise and strong. I envy them" Ivan answered.


    Erik realized that Ivan was beyond help. The Prince was blind. It was painful listening to his praises towards the Wismarines. "Just tell me why you''re here Ivan."


    "Timothy needs to be destroyed. He is currently marching back towards Solon with undisciplined mercenaries and I will attack him before he reaches the city. Just in case he makes things difficult for me, I''m bringing you along" Ivan said.


    Erik frowned. "You mean.."


    "Yes Erik." Ivan smiled. "Time to do your duty as a hostage."

 Meeting in Secret

    "Forˇ­Itˇ­Is...tantamutˇ­"


    "Tantamount" Lucia corrected Mylene. "You have to be careful with long words. I told you already, don''t force it if you are not familiar with the word."


    "I''m sorry Your Highness." The little girl bowed immediately.


    Lucia laughed at her reaction. She caressed Mylene''s hair. "Don''t be sorry. In fact you are making great progress Mylene." She flipped the book''s cover and pointed at the author''s name. "Also, can you read the name of the author?"


    "Hu..goˇ­A..bott" Mylene read.


    "Do you know who Hugo Abott is?" Lucia asked.


    The girl shook her head as expected. Even in the nobility, not many people knew of Hugo Abott.


    "He is a reformer who lived many years ago. His ideas are fascinating and radical." Lucia explained.


    She felt a little guilty using the book in teaching Mylene how to read. But she had no choice since didn''t bring any book with her. Luckily, Timothy pointed her to Henry saying that the Knight always had a book with him. Henry lent her the book and here she is, teaching a child how to read using a book about politics.


    "A reformer?" Mylene asked.


    Lucia put down the book. She decided that teaching is done for the night. "A reformer" she stopped and thought of the best way she could explain the word to Mylene. "A reformer is someone who changes things because he or she believes that changing that thing will make it better"


    "Soˇ­like King Timothy?"


    Lucia analyzed Timothy''s political views and realized that Tim is a reformer. He often tells Lucia that both the army and the political system of Castonia need changes.


    Lucia nodded. "Yes he is. King Timothy is a reformer."


    "I''m not as crazy as Abott though" a voice sounded from the other side of the tent. Lucia only saw a shadow and she became afraid until she realized that it was Timothy.


    "Tim?" She stood up and went to the tent. She then put her hand on the fabric and a hand from the other side met hers.


    "It''s me" Timothy confirmed but Lucia already knew that. The warmth of his hand was unmistakable.


    Timothy pulled the tent up and went inside. "I will replace your guards tomorrow. These guys are incompetent. If it was Captain Bisham, he would have already caught me sneaking into your tent."


    "And why are you sneaking into a Lady''s tent anyway?" Lucia put her hand on her waist.


    Timothy patted the dust off his clothes. He stood up and embraced Lucia.


    It was so sudden and her heart raced. But it was good. Timothy''s unique scent filled her nose. She was pleased by this sudden show of affection and she also wrapped her arms around him.


    "I missed you" he whispered. His breath tickled her and she had the sudden urge to bite his ear.


    And then she remembered that Mylene was also in the room. She turned her head and saw that the girl was sneaking towards the entrance of the tent. Mylene noticed her and she waved them a goodbye. Lucia and Timothy both laughed.


    "So, why are you here?" Lucia asked.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation."I told you" he kissed her on her cheek. "I missed the presence of Lucia Vanadis"


    After hearing his cheesy response, Lucia found that she couldn''t hold it anymore. Her mind lost against her emotions. She tiptoed and nibbled on his ear.


    Timothy let out an ecstatic grunt. He then lifted her with both arms like a newborn and put her on the bed. At that moment, both of them were driven by passion.


    And then Lucia perceived the danger if they continue without thinking for consequences. It took a lot of effort but Lucia was able to free herself from her desires.


    He was about to kiss her when she stopped him. "Tim, we can''t. If we continue, something might happen."


    Timothy stared at her. Their faces were so close that if she lifted her head a little, their lips would meet.


    "You''re right, we can''t" he finally said. He put his hand on Lucia''s cheek. The sensation of his touch was so fulfilling. She felt safe whenever he does this. "Soon"


    "Yes, soon" Lucia said. She then changed to topic lest both their emotions devour them again. "Why are you really here Tim?"


    Timothy rolled to her side. "They agreed" he said.


    Lucia was confused at first. His answer was vague. And then he realized that he was talking about Leo''s Tear. Timothy asked the other members to let her join a few weeks ago.


    "You mean, I''m a member of Leo''s tear now?"


    Timothy shook his head. "Not yet. They agreed to consider my request but your application could still be denied until they made the final decision. But this is good news. I thought they will reject you outright because you are not a Castonian."


    "Such a strict recruitment. What is Leo''s Tear anyway?" Lucia asked. Apart from the seal she had no idea what Leo''s tear was all about. She agreed to join because Timothy said that it will benefit both of them and she trusts his judgment


    Timothy showed signs of guilt. He couldn''t look into her eyes. "I''m sorry Lucia. I can''t tell you yet. I mean, I want to but I can''t. I have sworn an oath to never reveal the secrets of Leo''s Tear."


    Lucia can''t stand his pained expression so she nudged herself towards him. "It''s okay Tim. I know you want to tell me everything but you can''t. So I''ll just wait."


    "Thank you Lucia" he smiled. "But I''m still troubled so I''ll tell you this much. What I will tell you is not against my oath to Leo''s Tear anyway."


    Lucia prepared her ears. Although she said that she will wait, she was still interested about the secrets of Leo''s Tear. The secretive organization piqued her curiosity.


    "This world is strange Lucia." Timothy started. "No, strange is maybe an understatement. This world is full of secrets. There are many unexplained phenomena."


    "Unexplained phenomena?" Lucia asked.


    "Yes. Have you ever wondered how the Ninev Mountains make its unique sound? They say that the Ninev Mountains have been howling endlessly since the beginning of time. And what about the continent Lucia? For many years, the people have known that the world is round because of the shape of its shadow on the moon during an eclipse. But not a single one of those who tried to circumnavigate the world came back. Leo''s Tear is not just an organization whose members help each other, Lucia. It is more than that."


    Lucia''s hair stood on end. Timothy was right, this world is strange. In fact, she had also thought about that in the past.


    "And Leo''s Tear has all the answers?"


    "No" Timothy answered. "Leo''s Tear is also blind. But we have enough knowledge to question the common beliefs of the people."


    Instead of quenching her curiosity a little, what Tim said about Leo''s tear further heightened her curiosity. She wanted to join the organization now more than ever.


    Timothy must have also realized this because he held her hand. "I''m sorry, I must have made you more curious"


    Lucia laughed. "What do you think Your Majesty? Of course you did."


    "Well even if we lose this war, you could still join Leo''s Tear. I even think that the chances of you getting accepted is greater compared to our chances of winning this war."


    "Let''s achieve both Tim." Lucia said.


    "Yes, we can have both." He put a kiss on her forehead.


    Lucia did not notice it but she fell asleep on Tim''s arms. His scent was really her favorite. It was relaxing. It gave her a feeling of intimacy.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already morning. Timothy was not beside her. His absence made her uncomfortable.


    She looked around and became happy when she saw that he was still in the tent. He was sitting on the chair while reading a small piece of paper.


    At first, Lucia thought nothing of the paper, but Timothy''s frown said otherwise.


    "Tim?" She called.


    Timothy looked at her. His frown vanished but she could tell that he was worried. "You are awake"


    Lucia stood from the bed and went to him. "You look worried. Why?"


    Timothy handed her the paper. It was a report from the scouts. Timothy''s brother, Ivan, had mobilized his army and was currently approaching them.


    "Why would you be worried?" Lucia asked. "You told me back in Greenwater that you are expecting for this to happen. Surely, you have a plan."


    Timothy did not answer her. Instead, he handed her another piece of paper. After reading what was written in the paper, Lucia understood Timothy''s worries.


    Prince Ivan is bringing Erik as hostage.

 Partings

    Two thousand horsemen were passing in front of them one by one. There were still noticeable flaws in the way they ride their mounts which showed their lack of proper training. Nevertheless, their current performance was a far cry from their performance in the battle of Knightsend.


    Henry''s guidance works, Timothy thought. Even though the Knight had encountered difficulty at first in gaining the trust and respect of the men, he was able to train the two newly-built Western Castonian Cavalry Cohorts. Even though the Leons were still better riders in Timothy''s opinion, his cavalry were not far behind. He even predicted that one day, Castonia will have a cavalry matching that of Tulosa.


    "You don''t look nervous" King Edmund commented beside him. The King was also on horseback like Timothy.


    "I am nervous. Nothing is for certain after all. I just don''t want to show it in front of the soldiers. My confidence will give them strength." Timothy answered.


    "Sometimes I wonder if you''re secretly an old man, Timothy. Your words are too advanced for you age." King Edmund chuckled. "But I admire that about you"


    "Thank you. But don''t give me your full admiration yet. I''m still not sure of our success. My cavalry is still untested." He looked at King Edmund. "But I will do my best. This is for our shared future. I''ll leave the rest in your hands."


    King Edmund patted the armor of his horse. The reflection from its gold coat was blinding. "Yes" he nodded. "Leave the rest to me. I may not have experience when it comes to battles, but I think even a fool can do my part. I''m surprised though, I thought you will come up with some complicated plan like what you did in Knightsend. This feels too simple"


    "Simple is effective." Timothy said. "People often associate simple plans with incompetence. But that''s not true. The simpler the plan, the better. There''s no need to complicate things."


    Their plan was as what King Edmund said, simple. Since Ivan wanted a fight, then Timothy will not give him a fight. Ivan knew his strength. Timothy''s brother knew that mercenaries were unreliable. This was the reason why Ivan rushed to attack Timothy. He saw an opportunity.


    This was the price Timothy had to pay for reinforcing Greenwater. He was now separated from the rest of his elite soldiers in Solon. Ivan will surely catch them halfway through the city.


    But Timothy had no plans to give Ivan a battle. He would lose if he did that. According to reports of the scouts, Ivan had twenty thousand men, five thousand of which were Wismarines. The fifteen thousand mercenaries and two thousand cavalry he had were no match compared to Ivan''s force. If Timothy was foolish and met Ivan in the field, the mercenaries would buckle leaving his poor cavalry at the mercy of Ivan''s army.


    So Timothy will not give Ivan what the latter wanted. He will avoid battle at all cost and will rely instead on harassing Ivan with his cavalry. Timothy''s two thousand cavalry were superior compared to Ivan''s and he will use them to slow the enemies down. He would cut their supply lines, raid their camps and use hit-and-run tactics. By the time Ivan catches the mercenaries, his army would have already been weak enough for Timothy to accept battle.


    Timothy himself would lead the cavalry while King Edmund would be in charge of leading the rest of the army towards the safety of Solon. Normally Timothy doesn''t want to get involved in battles but he lacked good leadership in his ranks. He missed having a capable second-in-command like Erik.


    King Edmund remained silent after that. Timothy had been with him long enough to know that the King was thinking about something important. He had the urge to ask but King Edmund talked first.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience."I saw you enter my daughter''s tent last night." He said with an expressionless face.


    Timothy''s heart raced after hearing him. The King''s lack of expression further increased the tension. "Yes, I did enter her tent" Timothy admitted.


    Kind Edmund straightened his posture and sighed. "You know, I don''t really have any qualms about it. Both of you are old enough to think about your future. Also, I know the feeling. When I was your age, I even did those things with multiple women. One of those women was Arthur''s mother, my current wife." He paused and frowned. "But having a child now will be hard for the two of you. You are fighting a war and that will make things difficult for my future grandchild. I''ll give the two of you the freedom, but please heed my advice."


    It seems King Edmund had the wrong idea of what really happened. Well, he was not entirely wrong though. Something did almost happen last night.


    "Nothing happened between us. Your daughter is a virtuous woman" Timothy smiled. "And yes, we will heed your advice. There is a right time for everything."


    "Thank you. And if that time finally comes, I would prefer a granddaughter." King Edmund said with a grin.


    "A granddaughter?" Timothy was surprised. "Why?"


    "Although it will probably ruin your succession in the future, that''s you problem." King Edmund patted Timothy''s shoulder and laughed. "I just wanted another Lucia in this world"


    Timothy also laughed. "That would be quite good. A granddaughter it is"


    The two men looked at each other and there a long silence between them. The last of the cavalry had already passed. It was time to go their separate ways.


    King Edmund offered his hand to Timothy. "Stay safe King Timothy. May the Omniscient be with you. I still want my granddaughter to have your blood."


    Timothy grabbed his hand. "Thank you. I know I don''t have to say this, but take care of Lucia. If necessary, retreat to Greenwater."


    With these words, the two Kings parted ways. King Edmund went to his mercenaries while Timothy turned his horse towards the cavalry.


    But Timothy still had to say goodbye to one more person and this goodbye will be the hardest. He went to Lucia.


    It didn''t take him long to find her because she found him first. Both of them dismounted their horses and approached each other.


    The two were silent at first. Timothy didn''t talk because he felt bad about leaving. Lucia on the other hand, was glaring at him.


    "You sure have talent in making me worry. When you told me that you have a plan, I didn''t expect that your plan would include putting yourself in danger yet again." she said.


    "It can''t be helped. Only I can lead them."


    Lucia''s glare turned mellow and her expression turned sad. She wrapped her arms around him. "I will never forgive you if you don''t come back. So come back."


    Timothy also wrapped his arms around her. "This feels like our first parting. Only, this is sadder."


    Lucia wriggled her face on his chest. "I am more reluctant in letting you go. I don''t want to be away from you. I also don''t want to worry day and night. But I don''t have a choice, do I?"


    "You don''t. We don''t. " Timothy lifted her chin and looked at her face. He was heartbroken when he saw that her eyes were wet. "It''s just for a few days anyway. Yes my life will be in danger, but this ordeal will be over in a blink of an eye."


    Lucia nodded. "I will be waiting for you Tim"


    "You better be" he put his lips against hers. It was a long kiss and a sad kiss. He could feel tears tricking down their cheeks. He doesn''t know to whom the tears belong. They could be Lucia''s, they could be his, or maybe the tears belong to the two of them. It doesn''t matter anyway. If only the world is perfect, but it is not. Dangers must be faced and partings must be done. Only then could this imperfect world become better.


    Lucia wiped her tears after their lips parted. "See you in a few days" she forced a smile.


    "Yes" Timothy agreed. "In a few days."


    The two of them didn''t want to say goodbye as the word only brings pain and uncertainty. Their future was already certain. They had decided that they will win this war.


    Timothy and Lucia went to their horses and mounted. After staring at each other for a while, they understood that it was time to go. They turned their respective horses opposite each other and went their separate ways.


    Timothy gripped the reins of his horse. He forced himself not to look back. He doesn''t want to go. He doesn''t want to be put in danger. All he wanted was a peaceful life with her.


    But he can''t. Wars and troubles follow them. Suddenly, he felt the strong urge to see her face again. In case he doesn''t make it back, at least he would have one last look at her. Even a single look would satisfy his raging feelings. He finally gave in and turned his head around.


    But it was too late. They were already too far from each other. She was but a dot in his vision. The world was cruel for not giving him the comfort of seeing the face of the woman he loves one last time. With an aching heart, he turned his head forward again and continued.

 Lessons From the King

    Timothy took the leather canteen from his side and popped it open. He poured the contents into his mouth.


    Wine. Cheap wine, but wine nonetheless. Even though the taste was nothing compared to the aromatic Hadean wines, it will do.


    He swirled the liquid inside his mouth and savored the strong taste. He grunted and felt warm in his belly. He was about to put the lid back when he felt that the Prince riding beside him was staring at the canteen.


    Timothy extended his arm and handed the canteen to Prince Arthur. The Prince just looked at it with suspicion written all over his face.


    "I assure you, this is not poison. You just saw me drink from it. I know you want to have a sip."


    The Prince continued his stare. He then slowly took the canteen from Timothy''s hand and drank from it.


    Timothy saw the moment Arthur grimaced. His facial muscles contracted and he spitted the wine out from his mouth. He brushed the remaining liquid from his tongue using the cloth of his coat.


    "This is not wine!"


    Timothy frowned and grabbed the canteen from Arthur''s hand. He again took a mouthful of the liquid.


    "What are you talking about. It is wine." Timothy refuted. And then it occurred to him that Prince Arthur was the son of the King Edmund. Cheap wines must have been unfamiliar to him.


    Timothy closed the lid of the canteen and put the thing aside. "My bad. I may have desecrated your divine tongue with cheap liquor. We just ran out of Hadean yesterday so you have no choice but to fill your palate with the taste of good ol'' cheap wine."


    Arthur did not say anything and just looked ahead. Even though the Prince had stopped being discourteous, it would still be a long time before they become close. Timothy wanted to be friends with Arthur despite their earlier sour encounter. He is still Lucia''s brother and the future King of Vanadis.


    "It seems you have some left-over resentment towards me, Arthur. Want to share your burdens with your future brother-in-law?" Timothy nudged his horse towards the Prince and the distance between them became shorter.


    "Nothing of that sort Your Majesty. I''m just tired, that''s all."


    "Tired." He shook his head and smiled. "You are lying Arthur"


    Timothy looked up to the twinkling stars and savored the fresh country air. "Well, if you don''t want to share your thoughts then I''ll just guess. You are grumpy because you don''t want to be here. You want to be with your father but instead I dragged you here. Isn''t that right?"


    Arthur finally looked him in the eye. And just as Timothy thought, there was resentment in those eyes.


    "Yes" Arthur said. "I don''t get it. I did what you told me to do. I zipped my mouth and did nothing. I let you make the decisions and didn''t challenge your authority. Also, I have been nice to Lucia ever since that day. But why are you punishing me? This is dangerous. I could die. I am a prince you know."


    "And I am a King. Yet here I am, leading a small force of cavalry."


    "Then don''t.." Arthur was about to say something when he stopped. Timothy could see that the Prince was being careful with his words, afraid that he will suffer Timothy''s wrath.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "You may speak freely" Timothy smiled. "I won''t hold it against you"


    Arthur was silent as if considering Timothy''s offer. But with the prince''s mouth, Timothy believed that Arthur wouldn''t pass on the offer to finally reveal his bottled resentment.


    "Then don''t include me in your madness. If you are what they say you are, then you don''t need me anyway." Arthur''s voice had no trace of friendliness in it.


    But Timothy was a little relieved that the two of them are conversing. Even though Arthur was just venting his feelings, at least they are talking with each other. Conversation is the first step in forging bonds.


    "Because I want to teach you Arthur. I already told your father about this and he agreed. You are the next King of Vanadis. If I win this war, then our two Kingdoms will become allies in the future. This may be blunt but I don''t want a weak ally."


    Arthur grunted after Timothy said the word, weak. Timothy understood him. Being called weak was an insult. It damages one''s pride. But Arthur needed guidance more than his petty pride. Being a leader sometimes requires sacrifices. In the case of Arthur, the prince must accept that he is weak and learn from Timothy''s guidance.


    "Did my words hurt your feelings?" Timothy asked.


    Arthur nodded. He was frowning. "Yes. And I am not weak."


    "Alright, if you are not weak then tell me why I avoided my brother. Why won''t I accept his invitation of battle? This has nothing to do with war strategies. Even your father knows the reason for my actions."


    Arthur showed signs of interest after given a chance to prove his wisdom. He looked at Timothy with a smug face. "Because you are luring him into a trap. You want him to think that you are weak"


    Timothy''s head hurt a little after hearing Arthur''s answer. While it is true that he may spring a trap of two, he wasn''t playing weak.


    "I am not trying to make him think that I''m weak Arthur, because he already knows about that. That''s why he attacked us in the first place. He sensed weakness because we are weak at the moment. I am avoiding battle because I know that he will beat me if I give him a battle."


    Timothy paused and thought for the best words that can teach Arthur. "Sometimes we must accept that we are weak. We must think of what''s real and question our own perception, Arthur. We must know our strengths and our weaknesses. Only then can we gauge the chance of success. If chances of victory are slim, then we must reset and try to gain more advantages. Except for a few circumstances, only fight battles you can win."


    Timothy saw that Arthur''s frown vanished. "Tell me King Timothy, what are our chances of winning this war?"


    It was Timothy''s turn to grimace. "Slim. My forces are weaker compared to that of my father''s. Although my soldiers are loyal and professional, I don''t have the resources. That''s why we are trying to squeeze every bit of advantage. But don''t worry, we will win."


    Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of a scout. The scout saluted. It was dark and Timothy did not recognize the man immediately.


    "Centurion John" Timothy called the scout''s name. "You are still on scouting duty?"


    "My own volition Your Majesty. But if you want, I will return to my Century immediately" Centurion John said with worry in his voice.


    While there was an unwritten rule that a Centurion should be with his Century at all times, Timothy doesn''t want to lecture Centurion John at the moment.


    "For now report to me Centurion." Timothy ordered.


    Centurion John straightened his back. "We have spotted five supply caravans Your Majesty. The number of soldiers defending the caravans varies. The most heavily-guarded caravan has two hundred guards."


    Timothy nodded as a silent confirmation to the Centurion that he had heard the report. After leaving the mercenaries under the care of King Edmund, he led his cavalry directly behind Ivan''s army. Such was the advantage of cavalry. Their mobility allowed them to evade the Ivan''s large army and go wherever they wanted.


    The most obvious weak point of an army is its supply lines. Before the battle of Knightsend, Timothy had cut General Sigurd''s supply lines and that was how he forced the General to assault the castle. Now, he will do the same to Ivan. He will cut off his supply line from Nirvana. Timothy turned his head towards Prince Arthur who was listening to their conversation. He put his hand on the Prince''s shoulder.


    "Do you want another lesson? Because may I have another lesson for you tonight."


    "Can I say no?" Arthur said grumpily.


    "No, you can''t." Timothy smiled.


    "Then I don''t have a choice. It will be my pleasure Your Majesty"


    His response was unenthusiastic and had a hint of mockery. But Timothy doesn''t mind. At least the Prince was willing to learn.


    Timothy again took the canteen from his side and drank a mouthful of wine. Contrary to Arthur''s exaggerated reaction earlier, the wine wasn''t really that bad.


    He swallowed and said a single word to Arthur. It was both a command and an offer that will kick off the lesson for the night.


    "Watch"

 Supply Caravans

    Grasslands of Kisma, Western Castonia


    It was a moonless night. Only the withering smolder of embers provided specks of illumination.


    Using a metal rod, Cole pushed the unburned pieces of wood into the smolder in hopes that his source of light would last a little longer.


    He should be asleep. He should be resting. He should be. Yet he was here, sitting around the remnants of the bonfire. He would be lying if he said that he was comfortable. It was cold, it was dark and it was lonely.


    The sentries were roaming around, but none of them would talk to Cole. Who would talk to weird insomniac anyway?


    The last of the embers died and darkness filled his vision. Although the torches of the sentries provided light, it wasn''t enough. He hated nights like this. Moonless, starless nights.


    Cole allowed his buttocks to slide down from the log. His bottom hit the grassy ground. The grass was cold but at least he could now lean against the log.


    He closed his eyes and tried to sleep. As a soldier, sleeping time was a valuable resource that shouldn''t be wasted. But he can''t sleep.


    Irritated, he kicked the ashes of the bonfire. He lay on his side but this didn''t help as well. Maybe he should just return to his tent after all, he thought. But Cole discarded the idea as soon as it entered his mind. His tent companions snore and it will be harder for him to sleep there.


    He gave up. If his body won''t sleep, then he will not force it. Poor him, he thought. Well, at least tomorrow they will reach Prince Ivan''s army and deliver the supplies. After that, they will return to Nirvana. He felt excited thinking about their return. His bed was the only place he could sleep well.


    Cole finally felt it. At last he was falling asleep. At long last he could rest.


    But shouts. Horrible, despicable, awful shouts pulled him from his sleep. He opened his eyes and saw that the camp was awake. The torches were lit and the soldiers were running around. He was dumbfounded until he realized that only one thing could cause such a sight in the middle of the night ¨C an attack.


    Cole''s awareness returned and he stood up at once. The full scene was revealed to him. People were indeed running around. The camp was in disorder. People on horseback were fighting their side. And they were losing, horribly. The horsemen were fast. They would appear out of nowhere and then strike their unsuspecting victims.


    Cole reached for his sword, but he found it was absent from his waist. He remembered that he left all of his weapons inside the tent. He suddenly became aware of the danger he was facing. He felt afraid. He could die!


    He crouched and ran towards the tent. Luckily, it was near the bonfire. He put strength into his legs and he was able to reach the tent in no time. All of his tent companions were gone. Luckily, he found his sword immediately and grabbed it.


    He went out of the tent and surveyed the surrounding. It was still the same. The fighting was harsh and the enemies were fast. He was about to join the battle when he remembered about his armor. It may be because of stupidity or he was just anxious, but Cole forgot about his armor.


    He was about to go back to the tent when a horseman appeared out of nowhere. The man swung his sword towards him. Cole parried the blow with his own sword and a strong vibration travelled from the sword to his shoulder. It was painful and his arm became numb.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    But Cole didn''t waste time. He was at a disadvantage. His enemy was on horseback and was wearing a full set of chainmail armor with gambeson underneath. Cole was on foot without armor. Logic dictates that Cole would lose.


    He wanted to run. He will most likely die if he stayed. But running against a man on horseback? What a foolish thing to do. If he ran, then the man would just strike him from behind.


    So he stayed. He planted his feet on the grass and adjusted his form. He will fight. At least fighting would give him a chance to live. He was shaking but he will fight.


    The man charged again. He aimed his sword towards Cole''s head. Cole swallowed his saliva. Seeing a fully-armored man on horseback charging at full speed towards him deprived Cole of his courage. His knees were shaking. His whole body was shaking. His doom was just a few moments away and it will come in the form of a horseman''s sword!


    But before their clash happened, a horn sounded. And then a very strange thing happened. The horseman terminated his charge and looked at the direction of the horn. He turned his horse around and left Cole.


    What happened didn''t make sense. The man was just moment away from removing Cole''s head from his body and yet he backed away.


    Cole looked around. It seems his comrades also experienced the same. All of the horsemen were gone. They vanished as suddenly as they appeared. It was like nothing happened at all. Yes there were some dead bodies and the whole camp was now in chaos, but the enemies were nowhere to be found.


    But this was not the time to be idle. Their enemies could return any time and they needed to act fast. A formation would be a good start.


    He ran towards his comrades.


    "Form a square! Formations! Quick!" he shouted.


    Even though Cole wasn''t an officer, the men listened to him. In less than a minute, they were able to form a crude square. Their formation was probably not enough to stop the onslaught. Cole could imagine the horsemen tearing through their formation like a sword through a fabric. Even though the casualties they suffered weren''t that severe, they would still lose.


    Nevertheless, all of them still hoped for a miracle. Such was the thought of men facing imminent doom. It was unreasonable for them to hope for salvation. They were surrounded by a well-trained cavalry unit that outnumbered and outmatched them.


    There was nowhere to hide or run.


    But they still hoped. They held on to an unreasonable hope that somehow they will survive the night. It was foolish and silly for dying men to dream for a tomorrow. They did anyway.


    "Surrender" A calming voice sounded from the darkness. The voice was firm like a rock but mellow like a tranquil ocean.


    "Surrender now and I will give you mercy. Continue your resistance and I will give you death. Make your choice." The voice continued.


    Cole and his comrades looked at each other. Part of them wanted to surrender. Fighting was suicidal anyway. But they can''t trust their enemies. Dropping their weapons would mean that their enemies could just charge without worrying about casualties.


    "Who are you and why should we trust your words?" The soldier beside Cole shouted.


    The others agreed with the question and the camp was filled with a ruckus. All of them demanded reason from the voice.


    As answer, the enemies lit their torches. In the darkness, multiple fires were born one after another. After the last torch was lit, Cole shuddered.


    There were more than a thousand of them. Too many to face and impossible to defeat. The message was clear. Cole and his comrades had no choice but to trust them.


    The enemies moved. The clinking of their armor filled the air with an uncertain vibe. They were getting closer. Cole''s hand became sweaty and the sword was slipping from his grasp. He wanted to be strong, but it was hard to remain strong when facing such a show of force.


    The enemies were so close now that the face of the man at the very front can now be seen. Cole heard gasps from the men behind him. Almost all soldiers know that face.


    Cole also recognized the man. He was a legend among the soldiers, a figure of fear and respect. He was their enemy, yet he was also their savior.


    The crown on top of the man''s head was a symbol of power. It was a representation of the man''s new identity as King.


    Timothy Castonia.


    Cole admired Timothy Castonia. He was both sad and afraid when he heard that he will be fighting against King Timothy.


    And now they were defeated by King Timothy. Finally, Cole can now stop fighting against the man he admired. Never had defeat become so sweet.


    He knew that King Timothy would never go back on his words. They will be treated with respect if they surrender and be given death if they did not.


    Cole dropped his sword.


    "I choose mercy"

 Into the Flame

    "Do you mean to say that they''re all dead!?"


    Ivan spitted the question after Braun informed him that Timothy had attacked five separate groups of supply caravans last night. They lost all the food and all the men guarding the supplies. Thankfully, they still have enough food for more than two weeks. It will be enough to get by.


    The Baron was pacing back and forth inside Ivan''s tent when he stopped to answer Ivan''s query.


    "No! Worse than that Ivan. Don''t you understand the situation?"


    Ivan didn''t understand. What''s worse than dead? Losing a few hundred men was a severe detriment to his forces. Even though fresh recruits were being sent to Nirvana from the other parts of Eastern Castonia, the men he just lost to Timothy''s ambushes were veterans.


    The Baron seemed to notice Ivan''s confusion. He gave Ivan a disappointed expression.


    "They have joined him Ivan. They have joined Timothy''s side. You are losing men while he is gaining numbers." Braun trudged towards Ivan and pointed repeatedly to the ground to express the important of his next words. "This must not continue or else we would lose before there is even a battle"


    After realizing that Braun was right and that their situation calls for immediate action, Ivan''s first reaction was to ask for Skall''s guidance. He looked at the Wismarine Prince who was sitting cross-legged in his chair.


    Skall noticed his plea for help. He massaged his chin and leaned back. He was about to talk when Braun interrupted.


    "No, Ivan." Braun''s voice stole Ivan''s attention. "You must not seek advice from him. The ways they do things in Wismar will not work here in Castonia. Castonians are more emotional and honorable than Wismarines."


    "Ey!" Skall snapped. "Are you insulting us you old fool?"


    Ivan also felt insulted. While Wismarines can be different to Castonians, they are not inferior. In fact, Ivan believes that Wismarines were better compared to Castonians. His stay in Wismar had taught him that the Wismarine way is always the best way.


    "Leave us Braun." Ivan ordered.


    "But.." The Baron tried to say something but stopped. With Ivan''s determined gaze, Braun seemed to understand that he can''t do anything.


    Braun snorted and shook his head. He turned around and headed to the exit of the tent.


    "I''m telling you Ivan. As a fellow Castonian, as a man who only wants the best for our Kingdom. This is a mistake.


    Attacking Timothy in his own domain is a mistake. You should have listened to your father."


    The Baron pointed at Skall. "And listening to his advice will only aggravate our problems. Castonia is not Wismar."


    With this warning, Braun left the tent and Ivan was left alone with Skall.


    Ivan finally sighed. Talking to an old man with outdated views was stressful. Who does he think he is? Ivan had seen the efficiency and strength of Wismar. He had seen their power. It was only natural for a lesser nation like Castonia to follow the steps of a great kingdom. Also, Ivan had one more important reason for trusting Wismar.


    Ivan went to his table and made some tea for Skall and himself. The water in the pot had cooled down a little, but it will do. With two cups in hand, he went to Skall and offered him a cup.


    Skall took the cup and drank the tea. Ivan also drank from his cup. The warm liquid gave him relief in this cold night. The winter season was supposed to be a few months away but the air was already cold.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "So, what do we do?" Ivan asked. He really needed the guidance of Skall. He admits that he was not a smart man. But he was smart enough to depend on a great man like Skall.


    It took Skall a long time to give Ivan an answer. The tea was already cold when he started to talk.


    "Amir is dead" There was sadness in Skall''s voice. Ivan understood the source of that sadness. He had seen the closeness between Skall and Amir. They were like brothers.


    "He was a smart man so I was surprised when I heard the news that he was defeated. After I heard of the details of his death, I was more surprised. He shouldn''t have lost. He was outnumbered a little but the villagers that time only had hunting spears, kitchen knives and other useless weapons. He shouldn''t have lost, but he did."


    "And that''s because of Timothy?" Ivan guessed. He acknowledges that Timothy was a better leader than him. That bastard brother of his was good.


    Skall finished his tea. The tea was not steaming so Ivan assumed that it was already cold just like his.


    "Yes, it''s because of him. The greatest strength of your brother is his ability to inspire loyalty. Loyalty is a valuable resource. Gold and armies may provide immediate power, but loyalty trumps these things in the long run."


    "So what do we do?" Ivan asked the same question again. He understood what Skall said about loyalty and stuff but he can''t derive a solution from it.


    "Fortunately, loyalty is complex. It is an idea- intangible, unpredictable and sometimes fickle. It is a complicated thing. Braun is right, we can''t let our situation continue. Your soldiers could have a mutiny. We must destroy Timothy''s reputation. Reveal that he is not your father''s son."


    Ivan felt mixed emotions after hearing Skall''s suggestion. He was afraid. He told his father that he would not reveal their family''s secret. He knew that there''s no going back after he revealed that Timothy is a bastard. This could destroy the royal family.


    But he trusted Skall. Ivan trusted that Skall knew what he was doing. After a moment of contemplation, Ivan agreed.


    "How? I can''t prove that he is a bastard. The best we can have are rumors. We can''tˇ­"


    "Rumors are enough Ivan. I thought you already knew about that." Skall cut him off "In Wismar, rumors can destroy someone''s reputation. Everyone will not believe it of course, but soldiersˇ­ you know how they are. They like to talk and they love to listen. Let''s give them a topic of conversation. It should be easy for us to circulate a rumor like that. After all, the two of you look nothing alike. Also, the biggest effect of this lies with Timothy himself. As smart as he is, your brother is emotional. This will affect him somehow."


    Ivan''s reluctance still lingered even after agreeing with Skall. This felt like jumping into the flame with Timothy. This will also damage them. He hoped that the damage they incur from this will be less severe compared to Timothy''s.


    "Okay" he nodded.


    *************************************************************************************


    "HAHAHAHAHA!" Erik''s laughter boomed inside his cell. His eyes were tearful from his laughter. Sylvie just told him what happened last night.


    "I know, right?" Sylvie was also laughing with Erik. "That was a great move. Your friend sure has talent."


    "You bet he does. Timothy is good" he wiped the tears from his eyes.


    Sylvie leaned against his back. Normally he would avoid physical contact with the crazy bitch, but he let it pass this time. There was a silence between them.


    "Hey" Sylvie broke the silence. "Tell me honestly. Are you not jealous of him? He is a King now and many people worship his name while you are stuck here, labeled as a hostage. In terms of talent, you are not really far behind. You are the one who delayed General Sigurd''s vanguard in the forest but they attributed the victory to your friend."


    Erik sighed. If it was a month ago, he would have chosen not to answer Sylvie. But things were now different. She had become his primary source of conversation for the past month. Talking to her and being honest with his true feelings was refreshing.


    As for her question, he found it hard to say that he was not jealous. Since they were little, people had always viewed him as Timothy''s replacement. With Timothy''s blinding radiance, Erik''s own light had always been snubbed.


    It was also true that he didn''t deserve his current situation. Yes, it was his own choice to sacrifice his freedom for his friend. But living in isolation for the past few months was hard. He only had this crazy woman to talk to and he was sure that people outside viewed him as a damsel in distress.


    "I am" Erik admitted. "You know, when King Leopold made me the squire of Timothy, I didn''t say anything. I could have said no and it wouldn''t have happened, but I didn''t. A son of a Marquis becoming a squire. Our case was a first in the history of Castonia you know. Even though many people laughed at me and my family protested, I remained silent. But as I think about it now, I found that I was hurt and I felt insulted back then. All my life I followed Timothy. I am unnoticeable behind his shadow. Of course I am jealous."


    Erik turned his head towards Sylvie and smiled. He then continued.


    "But Timothy is my friend. He is my closest friend and I love him. So if you are trying to make me betray my friend, then just give up."


    Sylvie also smiled and put her hand on Erik''s face. She then pressed her mouth near his ear and whispered.


    "Liar"

 Gossips

    Two men entered Timothy''s tent. Their long cloaks slightly betrayed their profession, or rather their talent if technicalities are to be minded. The men bowed in front of him with their right hands balled into their chests. Henry, Prince Arthur and Abraham were also inside the tent.


    "Report" Timothy commanded as he sat cross-legged in front of the men. He had waited all night for their return and he couldn''t wait anymore to hear their reports.


    "Your Majesty, we saw more than a dozen wagons of food in their camp. It seems our attack on the supply wagons is not effective. They came prepared." Elisar explained while still kneeling in front of Timothy.


    Timothy felt disappointed. He had spent a lot of energy just to maneuver around Ivan''s army. Even though hundreds of experienced soldiers joined his cause, he expected the impact of his actions to be more drastic.


    If Elisar''s description of Ivan''s supplies was correct, then his brother''s army could feed themselves for more than two weeks. They could also forage for food since this part of the Mercus Plains was fertile. Burning their food actually came into Timothy''s mind but with the details of the battle of knightsend now revealed to the public, such a strategy won''t work twice.


    "So it''s a dud, huh?" Timothy said.


    He adjusted his gaze towards Henry. "Take two hundred of our fastest and scatter them around. They will attack any foraging units."


    "And I presume you want them to take the same stance as before?" the knight asked.


    The reason why most of the soldiers guarding the supply wagons joined Timothy was because of his lenient but deadly stance against them. He offered them their lives if they join him and death if they continue their resistance. Of course many of those who surrendered were only cowards and Timothy had seen the danger of letting cowards into his army.


    But reputation was currently more important to him. He wanted to paint himself as a benevolent but strict leader. He will be both their carrot and their stick. Coupled with the fact that he had the moral high ground in this war, such a reputation would sow loyalty from the Castonians.


    Timothy nodded his head to Henry''s question and the knight showed an expression of approval.


    "And what about the soldiers? What are their sentiments? What are they discussing in the camp?" Timothy asked Elisar and Jop. He couldn''t help but put a hint of excitement in his voice. Other than the effect of the cut supply lines, Timothy was also excited to hear about the sentiment of the soldiers. If the news about the food was not very satisfactory, then maybe the opinion of the soldiers would be.


    After hearing the question, Jop''s face showed signs displeasure. "Your Majestyˇ­" he blurted but Elisar stopped him from speaking by putting a hand on his shoulder.


    "Let me explain the situation to His Majesty" Elisar said. Timothy could tell that the two men witnessed something serious inside the camp.


    Elisar cleared his throat and opened his mouth. He was sweating.


    "There are rumors" Elisar emphasized the last word. "the rumors say that Timothy Castonia is in fact a bastard of the late Queen Margaret "


    "You dare put the word bastard and His Majesty''s name in the same sentence!" Abraham''s anger surged. It was terrifying like a devastating storm. Elisar and Jop flinched.


    But Timothy was unfazed. He was too confused to mind the hostile atmosphere between Abraham and the two saboteurs.


    "What do you mean?" he asked the two.


    Elisar eyed Abraham first before answering as if gauging the huge man''s anger. "They say that your father is not King Leopold. And that you are a product of an unholy affair between a royal guard and Queen Margaret. The rumor started but it spread rapidly and we think Prince Ivan started it. In just one night, the whole camp was discussing the truth about the matter."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Timothy felt anxious about the news. He was not expecting this. Even if it was just a propaganda to weaken his claim and drag him down from his moral high ground, such a rumor was dangerous not just to him but also to the rest of the royal family especially his father.


    If such rumor crossed the border to the other Kingdoms, future allies and trade partners would avoid Castonia. The already tarnished reputation of Castonia would be further dragged into the mud.


    "And what are the reactions of the soldiers?" Timothy asked.


    "Many of them are starting to believe it with the main reason being the difference between your appearance and Prince Ivan''s. Some of those who already believed the rumors are still on your side. But there were also those who had lost their faith in you"


    His plan sort of failed.


    That was Timothy''s realization. In the ambushes against the supply wagons, he had taught Arthur the value of reputation. He easily clinched the loyalty of the soldiers who guarded the supply wagons because of his reputation.


    Now he can''t use the tactic again with the same effectiveness. Since he can''t stop the rumors from spreading, he must do something else to at least control its effects.


    "Anything else?" Timothy again asked but this time, the tone of his voice was downcast.


    Elisar shook his head. "I think that''s it Your Majesty."


    "Then the two of you may be excused. I don''t have orders yet so you can rest."


    After saluting to Timothy, the two men left the tent. Just after the exit of the tent stopped flapping, Arthur immediately opened his big mouth and Timothy was reminded of how much more the Prince had to learn.


    "So is it true?" Arthur asked as if he was discussing a harmless gossip in the palace. "Are you a bastard?"


    "Permission to break the Prince''s jaw Your Majesty." Abraham sneered and Arthur was silenced like a child.


    "Permission denied. We can''t return him to his father with a broken jaw. But if he talks like that again, then I will personally break something of his" Timothy said. He sighed and took his crown off his head. He never thought that wearing a crown would put such weight into his head.


    After staring at the ground for a while, Timothy asked for the opinion of the Knight in the room. "What do you think Henry? Am I a bastard?" he tried to ask calmly but his irritation showed.


    Henry had the etiquette to walk towards his front before answering. The knight was unafraid of the pissed Abraham. "I don''t'' know Your Majesty. Only Queen Margaret could reveal the truth. Since she is dead, then we can never know the answer. In such cases, the only thing we can do is to look for clues and make an inference."


    "Clues huh?" Timothy smiled bitterly. He didn''t want to look at the clues because they point to a conclusion he didn''t want to believe.


    Growing up with Ivan, William and King Leopold, he had always known that his appearance differed greatly from them. The three had wide chins, striking eyes and brown hairs. Timothy on the other hand, had a small face with mellow eyes. His hair had a dark color and his body shape looked different and smaller compared to his siblings.


    Another clue was King Leopold''s treatment of him. If he was a bastard of his mother, then the actions of King Leopold made sense.


    But what really put weight into the rumor were the actions of Timothy''s mother when she died. Timothy was there when it happened. She was hallucinating when she died and kept mumbling a single line.


    ''Leopold don''t hate Timothy''


    Up until now her mumbles were a mystery. But if Timothy was indeed a bastard, then all of these made sense. He felt pained that he can''t deny such allegations without lying to himself. He wanted to laugh at Ivan''s accusation and prove that it was a fallacy. But he can''t. According to Henry, all they could do is to look at the clues. The clues point towards him being a bastard.


    He was conflicted. If he was indeed a bastard, then he had no right to declare war against King Leopold. He was a nobody, a commoner. If he remembers correctly, his mother was not a noble. She was a daughter of a servant in the palace who grew up with King Leopold. Even if he won the crown, it would feel like stealing it from the royal family.


    If it was the old Timothy, he would have already been broken by now. But he was not the same Timothy. Things have changed and the thought of a sweet woman who was also his partner in everything gave Timothy strength. He was selfish, too selfish that it was shameless. The main reason why he was not shaken was his desire to be with Lucia. Being a bastard meant that he can''t marry her without destroying her name. So even if he was a bastard, he would deny it until his last breath.


    He was also angry, furious at the Castonian soldiers for gossiping about him just like that. He sacrificed an easy life with Lucia for them. He bled for them and will probably die if he loses. Now they are losing their respect towards him just because Ivan spread something malicious.


    Timothy finally stood up from his chair. His sudden move startled the three men.


    With a determined face he declared, "I am not a bastard. I will never be a bastard."


    He looked at Henry. "Prepare the men. We will attack tonight." He clenched his teeth. "They are gossiping about my birthright as if I am just some lowly noble. It seems they have forgotten who they are gossiping about."


    He then remembered that this could be another valuable lesson for Arthur.


    "Arthur!" he called.


    "Sir?!" Arthur blurted. He was so startled that he addressed Timothy in a military manner.


    "I have taught you the value of love as a tool to draw loyalty. Now I will teach you how fear keeps men in line."

 Purging the Traitors

    Twenty-three men were lined up in front of the soldiers. The nooses tied around their necks suggested an inevitable outcome.


    Traitors. That''s what these men are. Bloody, cowardly traitors who were too blind to see who the real enemies are. Foolish men who betrayed the King.


    Timothy walked slowly across the platform and checked their faces one by one. He wanted to see the faces of the men who betrayed him.


    With the help of Elisar, Jop and some loyal men, Timothy spent the entire day purging his own camp of traitors. It was hard and it was tiring, but the process was generally successful. In the end, twenty-three men were found to be guilty of spreading the rumor around.


    What really surprised Timothy though was the presence of some Wismarines in his camp. Apparently, foreign spies had already infiltrated the camp. This could have been disastrous. The spies could have notified Ivan of Timothy''s every move. If Lucia was with him, she would have already noticed the spies before they even had the chance to spread the rumor. But Timothy was alone this time and he can''t expect the help of Lucia.


    Timothy examined the traitors and was pleased when he saw that none of them were his original soldiers from Knightsend. In fact, the purge was successful mainly because of reports from the men of Knightsend. If even one of them were from Knightsend, then he will be really disappointed. Thankfully, his original soldiers knew better than to betray him.


    "Bastard!" One of the traitors called Timothy from behind. Timothy turned around and saw that the man was a Centurion form Munico.


    "Shameless bastard! You don''t have the right to command us commoner. You even contracted a Tulosan to train us. You call us traitors but you are the traitor. Shameless! Shameless beyond belief. That crown on top of your head makes me sick!" The man continued.


    Timothy started walking towards the man. His pace was slow and the tapping of his boots against the wooden platform was audible. He was like an inevitable force, approaching like an imminent doom. When he reached the traitor, Timothy looked at the man''s face.


    The man swallowed but maintained his tough stance. "Fight me bastard. We are both commoners so why should I be executed for your sake? Fight me man to man. Draw your sword and let''s see what bastards are made of."


    Timothy wetted his dry lips. "That is not a bad idea. Release him and give him a sword."


    Timothy''s order drew grunts from the men below. Some of them tried to step forward and protest but Timothy''s glare stopped them. Timothy was relieved to see that many of the soldiers below were loyal enough to care for the life of their King.


    The soldier in charge of the execution hesitated. But pressure from Timothy''s order prompted him to release the traitor and give his own sword.


    "What is your name traitor?" Timothy asked as he drew his sword from its scabbard. The sound of friction between the wooden scabbard and the steel sword added uncertainty to the already tensed atmosphere.


    "Howland. I am Howland and I will spill your filthy bastard blood right here. With the Omniscient as my witness, I will end this war with one swing of my sword." He replied.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there."Then do your best Howland. Kill your King"


    "You are no King of mine" With these words, Howland sprinted towards Timothy. He held his sword high and bent his body a little. His form was good and his charge was powerful. He was truly an experience soldier.


    Meanwhile, Timothy did not even raise his sword. He just stood like there wasn''t a veteran soldier charging towards him. Some of the men watching from below had already disobeyed Timothy''s order to stand down. Nearly a hundred of them rushed towards the platform to defend their King.


    But before any of them even reached the platform, a huge man appeared out of nowhere and grabbed Howland by the neck. His hand was big enough to wrap around the traitors neck.


    Abraham lifted the traitor with one hand and used his other hand to grab the sword away. Howland''s face showed a purple shade. He was struggling for air. Abraham then slammed him into the floor of the platform. The cracking of wood was heard, displaying the extent of Abraham''s strength.


    The men below were shocked by the events. They stood with their mouths agape. Those who were on the process of helping Timothy stopped in their tracks.


    Timothy did not waste the moment. The atmosphere was just right.


    "If you thought that I was foolish enough to risk my life just because he insulted me, then you don''t know me at all. Why would I put myself in danger when I can end his life without even raising my sword?" He said as he walked towards Howland''s body. The traitor was still alive. He then handed Abraham his sword.


    Timothy faced the soldiers. Pain and anger were both mixed in his eyes.


    "I saved you" he started. "When the Tulosans were swarming in the Western Region like locusts, who repelled them? When the Calgarians suddenly attacked Greenwater, who marched day and night just to save the city?"


    He then pointed at the Wismarine spies. "When the Wismarines colluded with my father and destroyed Castonian reputation, when they destroyed our honor, who raised his flag in rebellion to make a new Castonia?"


    "I did! I did it all of these things for you, for your fathers, for your mothers, for your brothers and sisters, for your sons and daughters! I should be living a peaceful life now if I had just ran away."


    "But I am here" his voice had a hint of sadness. "I am here fighting with you, bleeding with you. I am here because you need me. And now you are discussing my legitimacy as if I am just some scandalous noble?! How dare you do that to me? I have shown you nothing but love yet you repay me with this."


    He paused and then said a single powerful line. His voice wasn''t too loud but the way he said it flooded the air with emotions.


    "You disgust me"


    None of the soldiers uttered a word. Even the sound of their breathing was muffled. The camp became a graveyard of sound.


    "No!" A soldier reached his arm towards Timothy. His knees fell on the ground.


    "Forgive us King Timothy!" another soldier fell to the ground.


    "We are in the wrong! It won''t happen again!"


    "Punish us! Punish all of us!"


    "Don''t abandon us Your Majesty!"


    "We need you!"


    The camp was filled with the pleas of the soldiers. Some of them were crawling in the ground towards Timothy.


    Timothy''s face showed the same serious expression but he decided to give them one more chance. "If this happens again, if you ever betray my trust again, I will abandon you. I will leave you to the Wismarines, the Tulosans and the Calgarians. Let''s see if your murmurs will still be worth it. Let''s see if questioning my legitimacy will still mean anything by then."


    "But for now I will forgive you. I will forgive your transgressions against me. In exchange you must fight for me tonight. We will attack their camp and wreak havoc into their ranks. With every swing of your sword, with every thrust of your spear, you will remember that I forgave you despite your betrayal. Do you understand!"


    Like a mechanical beast, the soldiers saluted in unison. Timothy knew that their loyalty was stronger than before for they have realized the cost of another betrayal.


    After hanging the traitors, Timothy''s army made its move. More than two thousand men approached Ivan''s camp with most of them on horseback. Since the spies and the traitors had already been purged from the group, Timothy was confident that his sudden attack will surprise Ivan this time.


    It had been a busy day and an emotional day. But this night will bring more surprises. They will hit them fast and they will hit them hard. Ivan will soon fear Timothy. He will realize that the one he was mocking will be the one who will bring his doom.


    Bastard. They called him that. Well the one they were calling a bastard is coming and he brings death.

 Freedoms Bitter Irony

    It started as a single scream. And then several other screams followed like a horrifying symphony.


    Erik doesn''t know what was going on. All he heard were the clashing of swords, the neighing of horses and the sound men do when they die.


    "Hey what''s happening!?" Erik shouted to his guards while rattling the bars of his cell. The guards were unresponsive. He can''t see them from inside the cell and Erik assumed that they have joined the battle.


    He was afraid. Even if Timothy was the one attacking, he can be caught in the crossfire. He begged for help. Any help would do.


    **************************************************************************


    Sylvie was running. Her heart was racing and she will die if she got caught.


    It was stupid. She did a stupid thing which added problems to her already stupid situation. She was crazy sometimes, she knew that. Her emotional instability made her act crazy before.


    But what she was doing now wasn''t crazy, it was just plain stupid. She was in control of herself, but she was still doing this.


    In her hand were the keys she had stolen from Prince Ivan. The chaos in the camp and the trust they gave her made it easy to steal the keys. She doesn''t know why she was doing this anyway.


    She reached the tent where Erik''s cell was hidden. The guards had abandoned their posts. Useless guards, Sylvie thought.


    She entered the tent and saw that Erik was trying to slip in between the bars. He noticed her and stopped.


    "Sylvie! What''s happening?"


    Sylvie didn''t answer immediately. She mustn''t waste time. She went to the lock and tried to open it with the keys. Since there were many keys and she didn''t know which key will open the lock, Sylvie tried them all.


    "Timothy is attacking the camp" Sylvie answered as she put a key into the lock. It wasn''t the one.


    "And what are you doing?" Erik asked in a confused tone.


    "Releasing you of course" She smiled towards Erik.


    "Why?"


    His question hit her hard. Why? Why is she doing this? She doesn''t know why actually. If Skall or Prince Ivan found out about this, she will die. But she was freeing Erik anyway.


    "I.. don''t know"


    "You don''t know?"


    Sylvie decided that she didn''t want to answer Erik''s question. "They are attacking the southern and western part of the camp. Avoid the fighting and come to Timothy''s camp when everything has settled."


    There was a long silence between them. This was the eight key Sylvie had put into the lock but it still won''t open. She was starting to think that none of the keys could open the lock.


    "Thank you" she heard Erik say. Her hand stopped from moving and she looked at him.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.And then she realized why she was doing this. Because Erik needed her. Erik gave her the same normalcy her father provided in the past. Even though Erik''s words were sharp sometimes and he called her rude names, she could see that Erik enjoyed her company. It was a good feeling. Being herself, not wearing masks and still having her presence enjoyed. Erik had seen her true self and yet he still accepted her for what she is. She knew that Erik was forced to, but she was happy nonetheless. She felt sane whenever he was around.


    At last a key fitted on the lock. Sylvie turned it and a click sounded. Erik''s cell was finally open.


    "Go" she said as she pulled Erik out of the cell.


    "What about you?" he asked.


    "I will remain here for a bit. I will then make my own escape a few nights from now. My father is waiting for me in Wismar."


    Erik hesitated. "Come with me instead. Timothy and Lucia hate you but I can protect you."


    She shook her head. "I can''t face her Erik. After what I did, I can''t face her anymore. Just tell her that I am sorry. She was good to me and I repaid her with that. And for you Erik, my advice is for you to stop being jealous of Timothy. Just like my anger, jealousy can lead people to do extreme things."


    Erik didn''t move. "Butˇ­"


    What Sylvie did next surprised even herself. She was sad that she will not see Erik again. She will miss him and she will never forget him. Their paths would diverge and a goodbye was necessary. This is for the best, but it still made her extremely sad. Sylvie tiptoed and pecked on Erik''s cheek.


    Erik was surprised. He looked at Sylvie with his eyes wide open. His reaction almost made her laugh.


    "Go!" she pushed Erik out of the tent. Erik was reluctant to move but she put force into her push.


    They stared at each other for a while until both of them decided that there was nothing they can do.


    Erik ran into the darkness.


    *********************************************************************************


    Erik was running fast. He stumbled many times and both of his knees were scraped. Nevertheless he was running like a madman.


    He was free. He smiled from ear to ear. At long last, freedom! After months of being caged, he was free. He was free, right?


    The smile on his face slowly vanished and his legs stopped. He wasn''t free. No, freedom doesn''t feel like this. Freedom was sweet, but what he felt now wasn''t sweet. It was bitter as if he lost some part of himself.


    He looked behind. He didn''t even say goodbye to her. What a fool he was. Their paths would diverge tonight and she will become but a distant memory, a fading footnote in his life.


    No, he declared. His body will be free but his heart will still be caged. He had the urge to go back to that cell. In front of her, he was free. Even though he was a prisoner, at least he was his true self with her around. She was his mirror, a reflection of his true feelings. His jealousy towards Tim, his bitterness towards the people''s underrated treatment of him, all his real opinions and resentments - he could say all of these in front of her. Ironic, he felt more freedom when he was caged compared to the freedom he felt now.


    Erik decided. He will go back and take her with him. Going to Wismar? What a joke. What is the crazy bitch going to do there? Sell spices and hide her identity? No, she deserves better. Even though she can be crazy sometimes, she still deserves happiness. He will give her that happiness.


    He turned around and headed back to the camp. But after a few steps, he stopped. Nearly a hundred soldiers were running after him. They must have discovered that he escaped.


    He didn''t want to go back to that cell. He wanted to take her with him but he didn''t want to go back to being a hostage. So he ran again. He will just implore Tim to send a rescue party for Sylvie. He will beg if that''s necessary. He will have her. But first he needed to escape.


    He was being chased. Running was not really Erik''s forte yet he ran like the wind. Even though his body was weak from a few months of inactivity, he was still fast. At least that''s what he thought.


    But the truth is, the soldiers were faster than Erik. The moment someone was able to grab his tunic, he knew that he was caught. He will go back to that cell and Sylvie''s efforts were in vain.


    The soldier''s yank made him stumble face-down. Dirt and mud entered his mouth. His shoulder also hit a rock. It was painful.


    And then he heard the neighing of horses. He looked up and saw a familiar face at he distance.


    It was Timothy with several hundred men at his back. Even if it was dark, Erik could recognize his best friend. His friend was here to save him! His friend now wore a crown on top of his head. Timothy''s clothes were also clean and regal. He looked like a King now. Erik on the other hand looked like a vagabond. His clothes were tattered and his face was dirty.


    Erik felt hope. He will not go back to that cell and these men tying his hands are going to feel fear. Timothy will save him.


    "Tim!" he shouted.

 The Choice

    "Your Majesty" Henry called Timothy''s attention and handed him a small piece of paper. The paper had a report written on it.


    ''Second,third and fourth Centuries of first Cohort made contact. Effects, devastating. Casualties, minimal. Awaiting for further orders.''


    Timothy folded the paper and gave it to Abraham. Since James was not here, Abraham had become his temporary squire.


    "Order the sixth and seventh Centuries to reinforce the second, third and fourth" Timothy ordered Henry. The knight relayed the order to the messengers.


    The second, third and fourth centuries were attacking the middle of Ivan''s camp. Timothy wanted to divide the camp and with the help of the sixth and seventh Centuries, he will be able to cut off the southern camp from the north. If the northern half of Ivan''s camp rushed to help the south, he will then attack them from behind.


    So far the battle was going well. They surprised Ivan and the southern part of the camp was being devastated. Reports say that the Ivan''s southern camp was in disarray. Even though Timothy was outnumbered heavily, a sudden attack with cavalry of all things was destructive. If he was lucky, he could even defeat them tonight. He was not expecting that though, his main purpose was to nip a huge chunk of Ivan''s forces and instill fear. He would be like an unpredictable wolf in the darkness.


    But Timothy was a bit worried. He had already committed most of his forces for the southern attack. As of now, he only had five centuries in reserve, all in the north. He was commanding three of them in the northwest while Arthur was commanding two in the northeast.


    Suddenly a messenger arrived. The man was riding his horse at full speed. His expression worried Timothy.


    "Sir!" the soldier saluted to Timothy "First and second century of second cohort are being pinned by the enemies. Prince Arthur needs reinforcements"


    Timothy''s anger blazed as he realized what happened. Arthur must have acted without his orders.


    "Fool! Useless fool!" he roared.


    Arthur not only revealed their hidden forces, he was also in need of rescuing. Now Timothy had to commit all his reserves. But he needed to help Arthur. The fool was still the heir of Vanadis. He regretted agreeing when Arthur asked him for a small force to command.


    "Where are they!?" Timothy was still furious.


    "Near the middle sir but on the other side. He said that he found a weak spot so we attacked. But the enemies are too many and they surrounded us. Luckily I was able to escape."


    Timothy was struggling to control his anger but he must think clearly. Since the three Centuries under his direct command were the only ones not fighting, only he could help Arthur. Helping the fool would mess his plans but Arthur''s life was more important.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Henry. "Order an organized retreat. Organized, I tell you. Make it clean and make it safe. We will meet in our camp."


    He then turned to the soldiers behind. He handpicked these soldiers and they were his best.


    "Follow me!"


    With these words, the three Centuries advanced. They galloped to rescue Arthur''s ass. They needed to hurry and couldn''t afford to waste time.


    Timothy was at the very front. He wasn''t worried about his safety though because Abraham was beside him.


    They encircled the camp towards where Arthur''s forces were being pinned down. But before they reached Arthur, something caught Timothy''s eyes.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    A chase. A man was being chased by nearly a hundred soldiers. And then the soldiers caught the man. The poor man fell face-down and was surrounded by the soldiers.


    At first, Timothy didn''t mind it.They really need to reach Arthur as soon as possible and he couldn''t waste even a second. But his eyes widened after he saw the face of the man. It was Erik.


    Timothy halted and the rest of his men also stopped. Erik looked up and for the first time in months, their eyes met.


    The last time they saw each other was when Erik held Baron Braun''s forces. Timothy had heard that Erik made a deal with Braun back then. His friend sacrificed his own freedom for him.


    Now, Erik looked different. His hair was long and he had a beard. He was wearing some tattered rags that couldn''t even be called a tunic. His face was dirty and the brilliance in his eyes was gone. Timothy could see that the past months had been hard for Erik. His friend was a broken man.


    His heart ached after seeing the state of his friend. Erik was still a noble and yet he was treated like this. How despicable, he thought. Ivan didn''t even know how to properly treat a hostage.


    "Tim!" Erik shouted. He was pleading for Timothy to save him.


    Timothy was put in a dilemma. He needed to make an immediate choice and he can''t waste any more time. But he struggled in making his choice.


    Timothy wanted to help him. Erik was his best friend and helping him was just natural. Erik had suffered enough. Furthermore he owed Erik so much and he wanted to repay that debt.


    But he can''t waste time. The soldiers guarding Erik had already formed a perimeter around him. Of course Timothy''s three Centuries of cavalry could wipe them all. But it will take time and many of his men will die. Arthur was in danger and he needed to save the Prince at all cost.


    Timothy then decided. Even though his heart aches, he chose Arthur. The foolish Prince would die if he helped Erik first, but Ivan wouldn''t kill Erik. Timothy could just plan another rescue mission for Erik a few days from now.


    "I''m sorry." Timothy blurted with a pained expression. Being a King and making decisions meant that Timothy sometimes have to make tough calls. It was hard but he forced himself to abandon Erik for now.


    "I will come back!" Timothy declared as he ordered his horse to move. The rest of his men followed and they left Erik.


    Timothy pulled his hair. He wanted to scream but he steeled his resolve. He still have a foolish Prince to save.


    After a few minutes, they arrived at the location reported by the messenger. Timothy saw that Arthur''s forces were being surrounded by about a thousand enemies. Some of the men had dismounted and formed a circle. Arthur was at the middle and was being protected by a dozen soldiers or so. Arthur''s line of defense was on the verge of collapse.


    "Form a wedge!" Timothy commanded.


    In just a short moment, the wedge was completed. Since Timothy was an important figure, he went to the middle of the formation and left the front to Abraham. The large royal guard would be their apex.


    "Charge!"


    With Timothy''s order, the three hundred men charged towards the enemies. Henry''s teachings, coupled with the toughness and discipline of his soldiers, made the charge fluid. Like battering ram they surged forward.


    And then they hit the enemies from behind. They caught them off guard and the charge shattered part of the enemy formation. They tore through the enemies. Bodies lay dead and the rest of the enemies had been broken. The charge shattered them and they routed.


    This should have been the moment Timothy ordered to chase the routing enemies. Attacking from behind was the specialty of a cavalry unit. But he can''t. They can''t stay here any longer. He was sure that more of the enemies will come.


    Timothy then saw the fool approach him. Arthur was still riding his horse but the prince''s face was pale. It was apparent that the fool was shaken.


    "King Timothy! You took so long!" Arthur was almost crying.


    Timothy was not able to hold his anger. He grabbed Arthur''s collar.


    "Fool!" He shouted.


    Timothy wanted to give endless insults to the Prince. The fool ruined his plans. Although his attack had caused devastation in the enemy camp, he could have done more damage. But Arthur''s recklessness forced him to order a general retreat. The fool could have waited for his orders.


    His encounter with Erik further soured Timothy''s mood. He had to leave Erik just like that because of Arthur. Of course Erik would still have been recaptured even if Arthur didn''t make this problem, but at least that encounter would have never happened.


    Timothy wanted to say more but the soldiers were watching them. He didn''t want to embarrass Arthur in front of the soldiers. He wasn''t that kind of person.


    "You taught me to grab opportunities. I just followed your teachings." Arthur defended.


    Timothy leaned closer to Arthur. "Then make sure that it is an opportunity you are grabbing and not the tail of a monster! You bit off more than you can chew. You knew that we are outnumbered ten to one. What opportunity are you talking about!?" he told Arthur in a voice only the two of them could hear. "Let''s continue this in the camp. You don''t want to be further embarrassed in front of the soldiers, do you?"


    Arthur slowly nodded.


    Timothy straightened his body and looked at the soldiers. They have won, but things could have been better.


    "Let''s just go back." he ordered.

 Treacherous Heart

    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to ruin your plans. I just thought that was the right thing to do"


    That was the first thing Timothy heard from Arthur after they entered the tent.


    Timothy sat on his chair and leaned back. He closed his eyes and was silent.


    "Well?" Arthur asked again. "Are you not going to say something? Are you not going to curse me or reprimand me or something?"


    "Don''t make it sound like I''m bullying you Arthur. What''s done is done. You already ruined the night. Do me a favor and just shut up okay?"


    Timothy massaged his throbbing head. He was still angry at Arthur but like what he said, what''s done is done. Shouting or cursing at the prince would just exacerbate his headache.


    Timothy heard the cloth of the tent flap "Your Majesty" Henry''s voice sounded.


    Timothy opened his eyes. He was dizzy from the headache and he was not in the mood to talk. "Just tell me the summary, I''ll read the whole report tomorrow."


    "The reports are still unclear but I already know the gist of it. We lost just over a hundred men from the attack with most of the casualties coming from Prince Arthur''s unit. As for the enemies, we can expect that they suffered nearly a thousand casualties."


    "And how is he?" Timothy asked. He was referring to Abraham. After breaking through the enemy ranks, Abraham was injured. Apparently, an enemy unhorsed Abraham using the hook of a halberd. The hook bit through his armor and slightly punctured his chest.


    "The wound looks bad but I think he will live. The Omniscient grants healing to those who are brave and righteous." replied Henry.


    Timothy sighed. He was relieved. Although he wanted to be impartial towards his guards, Abraham was sort of his favorite. He had seen the development of Abraham from a coward to someone who will lead a cavalry charge in the front.


    "The two of you can leave. I believe the officers can take care of the wounded and the paperworks so you can rest for tonight." Timothy said as he slumped back in his chair. He massaged his head again. The headache was killing him.


    Arthur left the tent but Henry didn''t. The knight went to the table and made a cup of tea. He handed Timothy the cup. "It will help. Coupled with a proper rest, the pain will soon be gone."


    "Thank you" Timothy said as he took the cup. He drank the tea and its warmth slightly reduced the pain.


    "So, what''s bugging you? Something tells me that Prince Arthur''s actions are not the only cause of your headache."


    Timothy took a sip again. "You know Erik right?"


    "Erik Connel, the son of Marquis Benedict Connel?"


    Timothy nodded.


    "Yes" Henry sat in front of him. "I have met him once. Freya also told me a lot about him. Why?"


    "I saw him. When I was on my way to reinforce Arthur, I saw him. Ivan''s soldiers were chasing him. He called for my name and asked for my help but I did not help him. There was no time and Arthur needed my immediate help."


    Timothy closed his eyes and remembered the pained look on Erik''s face.


    "And you feel bad for choosing Arthur over Erik." The knight correctly guessed. "I would also feel that way if I were you. From what I''ve heard, Erik, Freya and you were close. Well, there''s nothing I can say that you haven''t thought of because you are probably several times smarter than me. So I will listen for now. My ears are all yours."


    It took Timothy a few moments to organize his thoughts and feelings. "I would have done it again if I was presented with the same choice. Even though Erik is suffering, I would abandon him again for Arthur''s life. The moment I put a crown on top of my head, I understood that someday I will encounter choices like this. A choice between following either the heart or the mind, such a cruel choice to make. Nevertheless, I made a choice Henry. A King must make a choice, you got it!?" He turned his gaze towards Henry. He then continued.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "He probably hates me now, but what can I do!? It''s either him or Arthur. I know that I did the right choice, so why do I feel this way!?" There was tremor in his voice and his heart was in disarray. He was agitated.


    Henry remained silent and Timothy thought that the Knight had already fallen asleep. But Henry soon asked him a question.


    "What if that was Lucia? Let''s say that she was not the Princess of Vanadis and was simply your lover. Would you still abandon her in that state for Arthur?"


    "Of course I wouldˇ­"


    Timothy stopped because he realized that his choice would be different if that was Lucia. Seeing her in that state would probably affect him enough that he will follow his heart over his mind. He would have saved her and abandoned Arthur instead. He would have forfeited his dreams of becoming the King and fixing Castonia just to save her. He would have lost his reason if that was her. He could organize another attack and just rescue her a few days later but he wouldn''t do that. He would save her immediately. Her suffering was more painful to him compared to Erik''s suffering.


    And then it occurred to him that his words earlier were all just to mask a simple fact ¨C He abandoned a friend. Hard choices a King must make? A lie. He abandoned Erik because his ambition is more important than his friend. A right choice? There was no right choice to begin with. He chose ambition over friendship.


    Timothy was annoyed by Henry''s question because it showed him the truth, a terrifying truth that he is changing. Henry must have also realized it.


    "I''m sorry. My mouth is blabbering useless things. I''m really.."


    "Leave Henry. I need to rest." Timothy said flatly.


    "Then good night Your Majesty" Henry stood up and went to the exit. But Timothy asked him a question before he could leave.


    "Henry, am I evil?" he asked with a pained voice.


    Henry stopped and turned around. There was a small smile in his face. "If you were, I wouldn''t be serving you. Doing a few mistakes doesn''t make a man evil. But be careful Tim, the heart is a treacherous thing. I''ll try my best to be your compass but in the end, you alone are responsible for your own actions."


    Timothy nodded. The past few days, he felt that he was turning into someone he is not. He is afraid that he was losing his morals. He then decided that he will rectify his mistakes towards Erik.


    He looked at Henry. "Tomorrow, send Elisar and Jop to spy around. Order them to find Erik''s location. I will get my friend back at all cost"


    ******************************************************************************


    The morning was cold, freezing even. But Erik didn''t mind the cold. Something else was on his mind.


    He was hurt. He knew that Timothy had his reasons and will come back for him, but he was still hurt. Timothy left him just like that.


    After his recapture, he was dragged back to his cell. His previous guards were punished and replaced. Now Erik was back in his cell with his butt sitting in the cold ground.


    "So you''re back" Sylvie''s voice sounded from behind.


    Erik turned his head and forced a smile. "I am. A certain person whose name I don''t want to hear right now, did not help me."


    Sylvie sat and leaned against his back. The cold iron bars separated them.


    "By the way, I''m glad you''re alright." Erik whispered. He was worried that Skall and Ivan would find out that it was Sylvie who released him.


    "They would never suspect me. They think I''m nothing but a crazy woman. Well I am, probably."


    Erik laughed. For the first time since last night, he felt lighthearted. "Well who would suspect a crazy bitch after all."


    "Hey! Can you be little nicer to me?" Sylvie pouted. "Last nightˇ­" she stopped as if remembering their tearful goodbye last night. "Oh god. This is so awkward! I even said those things."


    "You were so dramatic last night that I was nearly moved by your words." Erik teased. He then smiled. "But thank you Sylvie. Thank you for going that far for me"


    "You''re welcome Erik" Sylvie said. She then rubbed her head against his. He had always been annoyed by this habit of hers but after last night he found it enjoyable.


    "So, do you hate him now?" Sylvie asked the question which answer Erik himself doesn''t want to hear. Does he hate Timothy now after what happened?


    "I''m hurt Sylvie. It is painful. He left me just like that. I''m angry at him. But I don''t think I hate him. He is still my friend, he will always be my friend."


    "Good" Sylvie said.


    Erik looked at her. "Why?"


    Sylvie leaned closer to his ear and whispered. "Because I''m planning another escape for you. You need to go back to Timothy. They have tightened your security after what happened last night but I will find a way. I promise you, I will find a way."


    Erik was touched. When he first met her, he never expected that she will turn out like this. "You must escape too."


    "Yes, I will go to Wismar a few days after your escape."


    "No, come with me. I will take you to Greenwater. I know you can''t face Timothy and Lucia and they probably hate you, but I will protect you. I need you Sylvie"


    "But.."


    "Please Sylvie, come with me." Erik held her hand and pleaded.


    Her face showed signs of anxiety but he could tell that she was happy for his offer. "Is that really okay? I''m emotionally unstable and protecting me will cause friction between you and Timothy."


    "It''s okay. So it''s a promise then. You will find a way out for both of us and I will take you to Greenwater." He gripped her hand harder.


    Sylvie nodded and smiled. "I''m looking forward to seeing the famous Greenwater Bay"

 Visitor

    "Three, two, one, Heave!"


    Elisar lifted the corpse of a horse with Jop and several other soldiers into a wagon. The animal was heavy and he ran out of air.


    It took them three tries to load the animal and he was panting after the effort. He sat on a nearby rock. Jop also sat beside him.


    "Haaaa!" Jop let out an annoyingly long sigh. "We went here to ask around, but we are helping them clean their camp instead."


    "Don''t complain. You know this is the easiest and safest way to gather information."


    "But I''m tired." Jop complained "I have the urge to ask them directly and be done with it."


    "And how are you going to talk to them huh? ''Hi I''m Jop, do you know where Erik Connel''s prison is?'' " Elisar imitated Jop''s voice in an exaggerated way. "Patience is important Jop. Although His Majesty said that we need to hurry, I think he knows that spying takes time."


    "Well, you''re right. I did find some other useful information on my own though." Jop revealed a smile. "They say that Prince Ivan had ordered a retreat to Nirvana. Our attack last night shook the Prince."


    Elisar felt delighted. When he first heard that Prince Ivan was coming to Solon with an army of twenty thousand, he thought that thousands of Castonian lives would be needed to stop the aggression. But if Jop''s information was correct, then that means the number of casualties will be lower.


    Elisar hated fighting against fellow Castonians. Their current enemies were their past friends. Even though his loyalty to King Timothy was still absolute, swinging his sword towards old friends was hard.


    The retreat of Prince Ivan would not mean the end of the Civil War, but at least they will have a respite from the fighting. How he wished for the end of the civil war to come soon. He hoped for the day King Timothy enters Nirvana as the King of all Castonia.


    "And what about the men? What are their reactions?" Elisar asked.


    "Most of them are afraid of King Timothy. Just like us, they regret gossiping about King Timothy''s birthright. Most of them don''t believe the gossip now. They say that if King Timothy was indeed a bastard, then how in the world did he turn into a lion last night?"


    Elisar laughed. He was familiar with the habit of the soldiers to exaggerate things. The rumors about King Timothy having the ability to turn into a lion must have resurfaced after the attack last night.


    "And what about their morale?"


    Jop went closer to him. "Many of them wanted to switch sides. They say that Prince Ivan is incompetent and this war was King Leopold''s fault in the first place."


    Of all the news and rumors they''ve heard today, this was the best. Elisar hoped that many of the Castonians would switch sides. He hoped that his brothers will see that King Timothy is a better leader compared to King Leopold or Prince Ivan.


    "Let''s go back Jop. Although we haven''t discovered the location of Erik Connel''s prison, we need to report our findings to His Majesty. It''s almost dark anyway."


    Jop agreed and the two of them stood up. They were about to go back to their camp when a woman approached them.


    The appearance of a woman in a military camp was strange enough. What really was strange was the fact the woman looked like a noble.


    She had a long black hair tied into a braid. Her clothes were plain but the way she wore them gives off an aura unique to the nobility. If Elisar was to guess, she looked like a Vanadian. She was pretty despite the scar on her face.


    "What can we do for you milady?" Elisar bowed his head a little. Jop looked at him and imitated his actions.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "You are King Timothy''s spies" she said without batting an eye.


    Elisar''s heart almost stopped. She knew? How? Thousands of thoughts entered his mind. He perceived danger. They had been discovered.


    Beside him, Jop had also realized the danger. He was looking around and had one hand on the hilt of his sword.


    Elisar was about to run with Jop when the woman reached out her hand. "I am Sylvie"


    **********************************************************


    "No, I don''t trust her. I can''t trust her and never in a million years will I trust her." Timothy said after hearing Elisar and Jops''s report.


    Sylvie, the crazy woman who betrayed and tried to kill Lucia, contacted them. She said that she needed help in setting Erik free. She wanted Timothy to cause a commotion in Ivan''s camp again and send a rescue party to get Erik out of prison. She also said that she will be their guide and eyes inside Ivan''s camp. Timothy doesn''t buy her story. She had betrayed Lucia before and she could betray them again.


    Although the prospect of having a well-rooted spy inside Ivan''s camp was tempting, Timothy doesn''t want to gamble. After what she did, he can''t trust her. She could be working for Ivan or Skall and was luring them into a trap.


    He looked at Henry who was sitting beside him. Although he had almost already made up his mind, he wanted a second opinion. After their talk last night, he realized that he needed to hear the knight''s opinion before making a decision.


    "What do you think?"


    Henry seemed surprised that Timothy asked for his opinion. "From what I know, she betrayed Lucia. Isn''t that right?"


    Timothy nodded.


    Henry continued. "The book of Knights puts heavy emphasis on redemption from sins. In fact, I am working for redemption now. The Omniscient forgives betrayals. But forgiveness is different from trust."


    Timothy discovered that Henry had the same opinion with him. But he wanted to hear an opinion or a reason different from his. So he turned to the person in the room who had a very different opinion to him.


    "And what about you Arthur?"


    Contrary to Henry''s good etiquette, Arthur had the audacity to eat while they were discussing plans. The Prince put down his spoon and wiped the smeared porridge off his mouth.


    "Sylvie? Yea. I know her. She was pretty noble girl with long legs. The shape of her body is good too."


    Timothy ignored Arthur''s lecherous remark and continued listening.


    "Don''t trust her." Arthur said. "When she was at the palace, I thought she was an angel. She was proper, kind, you know it. Turns out she is crazy. If she can put up an act like that, I don''t think you should trust her."


    After hearing the opinion of Henry and Arthur, Timothy was disappointed. Both of their arguments were similar to his.


    He found Lucia''s absence to be tiring. Discovering spies, traitors, schemes and plans were Lucia''s expertise. Timothy on the other hand, was bad at these things. If Lucia was here, she should have already given a convincing advice.


    "We will not trust Sylvie. It''s too dangerous" Timothy gave Elisar and Jop his decision.


    After discussing plans to further weaken Ivan''s camp and increase the number of defectors, Timothy dismissed Henry.


    Although the day wasn''t a busy one, Timothy was still exhausted. He had waited all day for Elisar and Jop''s report, only to discover another hard choice in the end.


    He went to his bed and snuffed the candle. The moon was bright so his tent had good illumination.


    The moon, Timothy thought bitterly. The moon remind him of Lucia. He missed her already. His decisions were flawed without her and he had no one to discuss his deepest feelings with. How he wished that she was beside him.


    From her last letter, Timothy estimated that she had arrived in Solon with King Edmund. At least she was safe, he thought. With Ivan retreating, he will also go back to Solon soon. Although he wanted to chase and harass Ivan on his way to Nirvana, they were running out of food. Horses consumed more food than he expected.


    Just a few more days, he silently murmured. He will come back to her in just a few more days. He was losing himself and he needed her.


    Timothy lay on his bed and pulled the blanket. The night was cold and winter was fast approaching. He turned to his left side, his usual position of sleeping.


    But in the darkness, something caught his eye. At first he thought that he was seeing things. He was tired and it was dark so it could just be nothing. He blinked and the thing became clearer.


    It was a man standing just about a meter away. He was tall and his clothes were, weird. Timothy had never seen such clothes before.


    The man had a black coat, but it was not the same coat Timothy wears. He also had white buttoned clothing underneath the coat and some sort of clothing accessory on his neck. On top of his head was a hat. The hat was equally weird. It was black and had a cylinder-like shape. But what really stood out from the man''s outfit was his cane. He wasn''t old yet he was carrying a cane. It was a smooth black cane that looked like a stick at a glance.


    Timothy''s first reaction was to scream for help. He was almost sure that the man was an assassin. But before he could open his mouth, the man put one end of his cane on his lips and leaned forward. His movements were smooth and fluid.


    "Shhhhh" he gave a sinister smile. It was so sinister that Timothy felt shivers down his spine.


    "We are here to help"

 Spectator

    Timothy''s jaw was frozen. He was scared.


    "Whatˇ­ what do you want?" he stuttered due to fear.


    The man chuckled in an unsettling way. Timothy noticed that one of his teeth was replaced with a golden fake one.


    "I told you, we are here to help" he sat on the bed and like before, his movements were fluid. "The one you call Sylvie is telling the truth. You must trust her."


    "What are you talking about? Sylvie? Whaˇ­?" Timothy shook his head and frowned. He was already confused and the mention of Sylvie''s name further mangled his thoughts. "Who are you anyway?"


    The man spun his cane in a playful way. "It doesn''t matter who we are. We have been watching you for a long time Timothy. We have taken a liking to you. You have the potential and we are starting to invest. But lately, you are making some big mistakes so we decided to intervene. Treat this as our gift to you. Now let me tell you that your friend Erik can''t be rescued without the help of Sylvie."


    Timothy was still scared. He can''t set aside the fact that there was a strange man sitting on his bed. Also, the man''s words were the stuff of horrors. Watching him for a long time? Invest? He felt like a puppet being controlled from the shadows.


    "I.."


    "You don''t trust us?" He smiled again and the golden tooth was revealed.


    "Good. We would be disappointed if you trusted us that easily. So we will instead let you see someone who can change your mind. I''m sure you missed her already. You have an hour King Timothy"


    Timothy''s vision blurred. Everything went dark.


    The next thing he knew, he was inside a room. The room was familiar and it soon occurred to him that it was Lucia''s room in Solon. He was still shaking from what happened. Is this a dream? He asked. But the lack of answer terrified his being.


    "Tim?" a sweet voice called from behind. He turned around and saw Lucia in her nightgown. She looked shocked.


    He ran towards her. Even though he understood nothing of what''s happening, his longing for her won over his fear.


    She stepped back at first. He could tell that she was scared. But it seemed she also missed him enough. She ran forward to embrace him.


    But when they were about to embrace each other, a strange thing happened. Timothy''s arms passed through her body like smoke. He couldn''t touch her.


    He tried to touch her again and the same thing happened. He looked at his hands. So they can see and hear each other, but can''t touch?


    "What''s happening Tim?" She looked at him. "You are Timothy right?"


    He did not answer and walked towards her bed. He sat down.


    Lucia followed and sat beside him.


    "It''s hard to explain, but let me try." He said.


    Timothy then explained everything to her, every single thing that transpired. He told her about Erik and his sins towards his friend. He told her about Sylvie''s offer. Lastly, he told her about the strange man and how he ended up here. Lucia listened without saying anything and his explanation took almost an hour.


    "So let''s talk about the man first. If he was telling the truth then we only have a few minutes left." Lucia said after Timothy finished his tale. "Who do you think he is? And why is he talking as if he''s not alone? And how in the world is he able to send you here?"


    "I don''t know. I''m as puzzled as you are. He said that they have been watching me. I''m scared Lucia. I''m sure he was the one who sent me here. He said it''s a gift of sort. He is powerful. If he wishes to, he could have killed me. I''m truly scared. It''s my first time experiencing something like this. "If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Does Leo''s Tear know something about this?" she asked.


    "No" Timothy shook his head. "We don''t even know that such thing was possible. I was in my tent a few minutes ago. The next thing I know, I''m here. "


    "Then we don''t have enough information about him. He could be our future enemy, but for now he is helping us. We don''t know anything so we can''t do anything. Be careful Tim."


    "You seem calm about this" he commented.


    "I''m not" she showed him her shaking hands. "I''m as scared as you are. I''m really scared. This is not normal Tim. But what can we do? We are powerless. Whatever he is, whoever he is, we can''t do anything. So we must do what he said. He sent you here to talk to me so we should talk."


    "Right" Timothy tried to calm his nerves. Since the man sent him here to talk to Lucia, then he will and the thing with Erik was a good place to start. He forced himself to forget about the strange man for a moment. "Are you disappointed regarding my decisions with Erik?"


    "I am. " Her face turned sad. "This is not like you Tim. I know saving Arthur is strategically more important but you are not someone who would leave a friend behind. You are turning into him, your father. Your actions are similar to what King Leopold would do. When you started this war, you told me that you wanted to be better than him. Now you are turning into him."


    Hearing her say that she was disappointed pricked his heart. He was hurt. He didn''t want to disappoint the woman he loves. He wanted to be someone she could be proud of.


    "Would you still love me even if I turned out like him?"


    She smiled but sadness still lingered in her eyes. "Yes. Yes I would. I will always love you Tim. Even if you''ve turned into the likes of King Leopold I would still love you. The heart is strange. The heart doesn''t need reasons. The heart knows no morals. But I prefer you to be like before because if you change, then I will be sad."


    Seeing her like that prompted Timothy to make a decision. He will think of his actions from now on. If he can''t do it for himself, then he will do it for her. He will not disappoint Lucia and he will become a man she can be proud of.


    "And what about Sylvie?" he asked.


    "Trust her" she said without hesitation.


    Her answer surprised him. Lucia was the one who experienced first-hand Sylvie''s betrayal. She was almost killed twice by Sylvie. She should be the first one who would tell him to not trust Sylvie.


    "Why? It could be a trap."


    "If Ivan and Skall were indeed preparing a trap for you, then they would use a more sophisticated plan wouldn''t they? You said that she just walked up to your soldiers and introduced herself. That doesn''t look sophisticated to me. Why would they use Sylvie knowing that you wouldn''t trust her in the first place? Her approach reeks of desperation. She is desperate to free Erik."


    Timothy finally heard the argument he wanted. Once again, he realized Lucia''s importance in his life not just as his lover but also his partner. She completes him. With her by her side, he felt that they could survive anything.


    "And what if she really is working for Ivan and Skall?" he asked again. Even though her argument was sound, he was still afraid to put his trust on Sylvie.


    "I may be wrong Tim and she could be part of an elaborate trap. But this is a test, don''t you think?"


    "A test?"


    "I know you want to do the right thing. You don''t want your morals to further degrade. This will be a test for you. Yes she could be lying but if she was telling the truth, then you could rescue Erik. Will you risk losing against Ivan for Erik? Will you take a leap of faith for your friend?"


    Listening to her opened his eyes. A man must think and use his brain, but the desires of the heart must take priority sometimes. The old Timothy would throw away a crown in exchange for a friend. Some people may say that it''s stupid, but this attitude was one of the attributes of the rooster prince.


    "I will save Erik." He declared. "Even if I lose to Ivan, I will have my friend back. Even if I lose my crown, it doesn''t matter. I am not my father and I will never be my father. I am Timothy Castonia, a better King."


    The sadness in Lucia''s face faded. She smiled.


    "Welcome back Tim"


    Timothy opened his eyes and he was back on his bed. What happened was like a dream. No it was not a dream, he thought. He really talked with Lucia. He was sure that the person he talked to was the real Lucia and not just a fragment of his imagination.


    To confirm his thoughts, he saw the strange man again. He was still standing near the bed.


    "Who are you really?"


    "A spectator" The man smiled. He then continued.


    "We are investing in you. You have so much potential that we just can''t sit idly. But this doesn''t mean that we will always help. For now you are not yet worthy of our full support. We will meet again Timothy. From the shadows, we will watch you grow. When the time is right, everything shall be revealed."


    He then turned around and walked away. Timothy blinked once and the man was gone.


    Timothy was left staring at the darkness. He was glad that he met Lucia again and he was delighted that he finally found his way.


    But the things that happened were just too strange. He realized that he was but a pawn in the grand scheme of things.

 Rescue Plan

    "Your Majesty" a male voice called but his words didn''t reach Timothy.


    "Your Majesty are you listening?" there it is again, but he was still lost in thought.


    "Wake up King Timothy!" somebody shook his shoulders and he was pulled back from his trance. He saw Henry staring at him.


    "What?"


    "You are spacing out. You called us here early in the morning but it seems you''re still asleep." Henry said.


    "His face is pale" the annoying voice of Arthur sounded. "And look at those eyes. Oh boy. Somebody didn''t sleep last night."


    Timothy was now fully awake and he remembered that after the man left, he did not sleep again. He spent the entire night thinking of possible explanations for what happened. After a few hours of thought, he derived a few conclusions but none of them were satisfactory. He decided that he will leave the identity of the man a mystery for now. He needed to discuss this with Lucia. For now, he still needed to rescue Erik.


    First thing in the morning, he called Henry, Arthur, Elisar and Jop. Most of the soldiers were still asleep and the morning was freezing. Yet the five of them were already talking about the plans for the day.


    He straightened his posture and cleared his throat. "I have changed my mind. We will coordinate with Sylvie."


    Just as he finished talking, the four men showed expressions of surprise.


    "So you have forgiven her already?" Henry pointed upward "The Omniscient must be rejoicing for we have a forgiving King. While I still don''t think that we should trust her, I will respect your decisions. I will follow you no matter what."


    Elisar scratched his head. "I don''t really know anything but if I''m not mistaken, you are planning something big right?


    You will let Prince Ivan think that you had fallen in his trap but in truth, he was the one falling in yours. Coordinating with her is just a front to mask our attack. And then you will rescue Erik Connel byˇ­" he paused and pondered. "I don''t know. Something"


    "Yeah!" Jop exclaimed. "King Timothy had already planned things ahead."


    "If I''m to guess, you changed your mind because I said she got nice legs. I didn''t know that legs are your thing" Arthur said quietly but he still heard it. He shot Arthur a piecing look.


    He then turned to the three normal men and clarified his decision. He first looked at Henry. "I haven''t forgiven her for what she did to Lucia and I don''t think I will trust her again in this lifetime."


    He then cleared Elisar and Jop''s wrong assumptions. "I''m also not scheming anything. While I must make a good plan to rescue Erik, I really want to coordinate with Sylvie. And.."


    He looked at Arthur but stopped. He decided that he will not entertain Arthur''s blabbers today.


    "Let''s just say that I realized many things last night. Somebody showed me the way" he smiled as he remembered his meaningful talk with Lucia last night. Even though the circumstances of their meeting were strange, he was thankful that he was able to talk to her.


    "Can you find her again?" he asked the two soldiers.


    "It shouldn''t be hard Your Majesty. We could find her and come back here before noon." Elisar answered.


    "Then go find her. Tonight we will make our move."


    *****************************************************************************


    Erik was eating his food when Sylvie showed up. She walked towards him with a smile on her face. She reached out her hand and there were some berries on it.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not poisoned. I tried to poison someone a long time ago. It just didn''t work" she said with a grin.


    "Two months ago is not a long time." He commented and took the berries. He put them in his mouth. The refreshing taste of berries was godsend to his taste buds. He was tired of eating tasteless porridge every single day.


    "Is it good? I picked them just this morning."


    He noticed that she was still grinning. If it was a month ago, he would have been irritated by her grin. But now she found her grin to be cute.


    "It is. Thank you Sylvie" he said while his mouth was still full. A mixture of berry juice and saliva trickled from his mouth. He wiped it with the back of his hand. "By the way, you seem happy. Did Skall finally gave you the scar-erasing herb? How nice of him."


    "Scar what?" she looked confused and then her face brightened. "Oh you mean the herb. I didn''t expect you would still remember about that. I have already forgotten about the herb until you reminded me of it. But no, it''s not about the herb."


    "So?" he pressed for an answer. "I can see it in your eyes Sylvie. You can''t wait to tell me about it"


    She looked around and went closer to him. She whispered but the excitement in her voice didn''t vanish "When I was picking the berries, Timothy''s spies approached me. I was actually the first one who approached them yesterday but I was afraid that my introduction was just too crude. I mean, I just walked up to them and introduced myself. By the way, I knew they were spies becauseˇ­"


    "Sylvie. Can you please tell a story in an organized way? Jumbling things around hurts my head. Also be direct for now. What did they say?"


    She smiled like a little girl. "Timothy is going to get us tonight! Of course I still have to give them the layout of the camp. But you can finally escape!"


    He felt his heart jump in joy. He thought that he will rot in a cell for the rest of his life. His brief escape the other night provided him with a glimpse of a life without a cage.


    But he also doesn''t want to get his hopes up. He was still a little angry at Timothy. He was still hurt.


    "Well let''s just hope for the best. It''s Timothy after all. Maybe he will leave me again" he pouted.


    "Don''t be like that Erik. I''m sure he''s doing everything to make it up to you. Trust him one last time, okay?"


    "I''ll try" he said, trying to appear tough. But the truth is, he was happy that Tim was coming. "By the way, you''re coming with me right? Don''t forget your promise."


    "If I remember correctly, my promise is to find a way for you to escape. Taking me to Greenwater was your promise."


    "Technicalities, whatever. But you are coming with me. It''s rude to refuse the offer of a noble." He said.


    "Fine, fine. I''ll come with you. It looks like I''ll have to postpone my quest for that scar-erasing herb." She said and her remark made both of them laugh.


    ***********************************************************************************


    The plan to attack Timothy failed, thought Ivan. At first he expected that attacking Timothy was as easy as giving the order to march. But he just discovered that armies were more complicated than he thought.


    He just received news that the Vanadian mercenaries had already reached the safety of Solon. There was no point in chasing them now. Also, the two thousand cavalry under Timothy had been a huge thorn in his side. Their attack the other day shattered the morale of his army. Both Skall and Braun recommended a retreat.


    "How many days until we reach Nirvana?" he asked Braun.


    The old man took a deep breath. "Three days if we hurry and I suggest we would. There are rumors of desertion floating around. We must reach Nirvana as soon as possible."


    "I agree" Skall said while sharpening his dagger. He blew on the blade before continuing. "Tomorrow we should start our forced march."


    "Actually I suggest we start now" Braun said.


    "Now?" Skall stopped and put down the whetstone "But it''s already dark. Are you suggesting that we march in darkness?"


    Braun walked towards Ivan. "Your Highness, I know this sounds crazy and foolish but I do think we must leave as soon as possible. Staying here is dangerous. Timothy will attack again."


    "And how did you know about that? Do you have spies? Scouts?" Skall questioned.


    "It''sˇ­ It''s a hunch. But Prince Ivan please listen to me. If I were Timothy, I would attempt another attack tonight. We must make our move before his next attack"


    "I agree that we need to go back to Nirvana as soon as possible. But marching at night? That''s not very wise" Skall rebutted.


    Ivan looked at the two. It only took him a moment to choose a side. "He is right Braun. We can''t march at night. Let the men rest for the march tomorrow."


    "Your Highness please just listen to me at least once. You have always listened to him and look what happened. I really have a bad feeling about this." Braun pleaded. The old man bowed.


    But he had already made up his mind. Skall may have made some slight miscalculations but he still trusted Skall. "No Braun, we will march tomorrow."


    "Your Highness pleaseˇ­"


    "Braun!" he finally lost his temper. "I have already decided. Prince Skall is right, we can''t risk marching at night. Timothy will not attack toˇ­"


    He was interrupted by a shout from outside. "We are under attack!"


    The three of them looked at each other and then ran outside. There was man on horseback coming towards their direction.


    "We are under attack!" The man announced again.

 Night of Confusion

    "Where are they?"


    With sword in hand, Ivan turned his head from side to side. After hearing the scout''s grave report, he rallied all the men he could find and rushed to direction the scout pointed to.


    But the scene only bore darkness. The soldiers in the vicinity were even asleep.


    He searched for the scout to clarify the report. The scout was gone.


    Where is the scout?" he asked Skall and Braun beside him.


    The two men also searched for the scout. The man was truly gone as if he didn''t exist in the first place.


    "He''s gone" Braun said.


    "Maybe it was a false alarm?" Skall commented. The prince was also ready for the battle and he had nearly a cohort of Wismarines at his back.


    Ivan eyed the soldiers whose tents were in the area. They were just waking up.


    "Hey, you!" he demanded the soldiers'' attention. "Have you seen the enemies?"


    The soldiers looked at each other.


    "No Your Highness. We were sleeping until you arrived. Are we under attack?" one of them, probably a Centurion, said.


    His eyebrows met. He was shaken when he heard that Timothy was attacking. But standing here in darkness with a few thousand soldiers at his back made him look like a fool.


    "Sir!"


    He looked to the direction of the voice. Another man on horseback approached them. The soldier saluted.


    "A mutiny sir. There is a mutiny in the eastern part of the camp!"


    He didn''t waste a single second and rushed to the eastern part of the camp. A mutiny is worse than an attack.


    But when they arrived, the same thing greeted them ¨C a peaceful camp. There were no riots, not even a single cry of rebellion. The soldiers in the part of camp all had a surprised look on their faces.


    By now, he had managed to rally maybe a fourth of his forces and he truly looked like a fool. The men will surely gossip tomorrow on how he destroyed their rest. They will laugh at him for getting worked up for nothing.


    He looked for the scout who tricked him but the soldier was missing again.


    "They are playing tricks on you" Skall''s voice sounded. "Punish them Ivan. In Wismar, we don''t let mere soldiers play tricks like these. Show them that you are not a person to be messed with"


    "Sir!"


    The same scene was repeated, a scout riding towards them. As expected, the scout saluted and reported another grave news.


    But unlike before, he was now agitated after being humiliated. He grabbed the soldier''s neck and pinned him on the ground.


    "What games are you playing at? Why in Ashkara''s name are you doing this to me? I am your Prince!"


    The soldier''s eyes became watery. "Sir, I''m not playing games with you. We are under attack! Believe me. I searched all over the camp for you."


    He pulled the soldier''s hair and forced an eye contact with him. "If you are lying, I will personally cut your tongue!"


    He didn''t wait to hear for the soldier''s reply and stood up. "Let''s go!" he shouted an order to the men.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Unlike before, they didn''t rush and took their time. He kept his eye on the scout the whole time.


    But when they arrived, he realized that the scout was telling the truth. Hundreds of tents were burning and the soldiers were busy putting out the fire.


    "What happened!?" he demanded answer from one of the soldiers.


    The soldier put down a pail of water and clumsily saluted. "Theyˇ­ they came out from the darkness sir. They were fast and we didn''t have time to react. The next thing we know our tents were torched and they were gone"


    "Dammit!" he pulled the turban he was wearing. He was about to throw it on the ground when he remembered that Skall was watching. He just clenched his fist and put the turban in his pocket.


    But it seems the night won''t give him respite. Five new scouts approached him almost simultaneously. They reported attacks from five different locations.


    His head was starting to hurt. The two earlier reports were false but the last one wasn''t. As he looked at the five scouts, he found it hard to decide who among them were telling the truth.


    "What should we do Skall?" he asked.


    It took Skall a while to reply. "I think we should just divide our forces. We can afford to be divided anyway."


    He agreed with Skall almost immediately. He was about to give the orders when Braun butted in.


    "Where is that woman? The woman the two of you have been hiding from His Majesty?"


    "You mean Sylvie?" he asked to confirm. There was only one woman in the camp and it was the deranged woman he had been using to spy on Erik. "I don''t know and I don''t care. I think she''s doing her thing. Probably in Erik''s cell or something"


    "Erik!" Braun almost shouted Erik''s name. "Your Highness, I think this is a ploy by Timothy to rescue Erik. He''s confusing us to mask their true intention which is to rescue Erik. And the woman you call Sylvie is helping them!"


    "We don''t have time for your conspiracies Braun. Sylvie is crazily angry at the Vanadians. She wouldn''t help Erik just like that. We really don''t have time. We must go now!" he said.


    "No!" someone voiced in opposition. He thought that it was Braun again but he noticed that the voice belonged to Skall. He looked at Skall and saw that the Prince was thinking about something.


    "Ivan, I think he''s right. I''ve been thinking about Erik''s escape the other day. I still don''t understand how he got the key. At first I thought that some guards were sympathetic towards him. But what the Baron said makes more sense. It''s her Ivan. I think she betrayed us."


    Ivan also realized the truth. They had been so immersed in the idea that Sylvie was nothing but a crazy woman that they trusted her. "But we can''t ignore the attacks."


    "Yes we can''t. You must go and defend the camp while I take most of our cavalry to ensure that Erik is still in his cell."


    "Right." He nodded as a sign of agreement. "May Ashkara be with you brother."


    ********************************************************************************


    Sylvie was trembling a little when she entered the tent that housed Erik''s cell. She tried to hide her anxiousness to the guards outside the tent and it seemed that she was successful somehow.


    After making sure that she was out of the guards'' vision, she ran to the cell. Erik stood up and met her. He noticed her shaking.


    "Are you scared?" he asked.


    She tried to smile and hid her fear. She needs to act brave for him. She must prioritize his escape over her own.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not scared. In fact, this is fun! You don''t have to worry Erik. I will get us out of here."


    He reached towards her and held her cheek. "You are lying. You''re scared aren''t you?"


    The way he looked at her made her admit the truth. She was scared. She knew that Skall and Ivan would kill her if their escape was botched. After Erik promised her that he would take her to Greenwater and away from all the violence and brutality of the war, she became more reluctant to die. When she was still spying on Lucia, all she wanted was to extract her revenge against the Royal Family of Vanadis. But now she realized that there was more to life than petty revenge.


    Basking in the tenderness of Erik''s hand, she closed her eyes and nodded.


    She then felt him hold her arm and pulled her closer. With the iron bars in between, he embraced her.


    This was the first time Sylvie was embraced by someone other than her family. She never expected that such warmth could exist in this world. She felt safe and secured and the thought of the danger she will soon face was lost in her mind.


    "I''m glad I met a crazy bitch like you." He said next to her ears. "I''m happy, so happy that I wanted to cry. For the past months, you kept me sane. You became someone I can''t do without. Thank you Sylvie."


    She was speechless. She was a talkative person but she was speechless. She noticed that what he said was also true to her. She was glad that Ivan ordered her to spy on him. For the past months, he helped her become sane and he had become someone indispensable to her.


    She smiled and rubbed her forehead against his. "Timothy should arrive soon. Remember your promise to me Erik. It''s been a while since I last saw the ocean."


    She then heard the entrance of the tent flap from behind. While she did say that Timothy will arrive soon, she did not expect that he will arrive this soon. Also she did not hear the fighting outside. But she wasn''t complaining. At long last, they could leave this place.


    She turned around but was shocked. It wasn''t Timothy. It was Skall and he was clad in armor.

 Friend

    When he saw Skall, he knew that they were in trouble.


    Sylvie on the other hand, tried to salvage the situation. She sprung backwards and did her crazy laughter.


    "Pleasant night Skall. Are you here to talk to our hostage? I assure you, he has been a good boy. Isn''t that right Erik?"


    Erik was still surprised but he tried to act with her. Sylvie''s life depended on his ability to act.


    "Shut up crazy bitch. I''m about to sleep and the two of you are keeping me awake. If this is not torture, then I don''t know what this is."


    He eyed Skall. The prince''s expression didn''t change. He walked towards Sylvie with a few of his men following him.


    "You''re good Sylvie, too good. I was almost tricked again by your act. I''m impressed. But your act ends now Sylvie."


    Skall grabbed Sylvie''s hair. "I know what you did. I know that you betrayed us. For that, you must be executed." The prince then looked at the other Wismarines inside the tent. "Transfer Erik to Prince Ivan''s tent."


    Skall again looked at Sylvie. "As for this bitch, I will end her life myself. Traitors don''t deserve to live."


    Erik realized that everything had fallen apart. They can''t lie to Skall anymore. Hearing Skall say that Sylvie will be executed made him desperate.


    "No! Skall don''t!" he rattled the bars of the cell with all his might. "I forced her Skall. I forced her to help me escape! It''s not her fault. Please!"


    The Wismarine soldiers opened the cell and dragged him outside. He tried to escape but he was powerless.


    "Listen to me Skall. I will not escape again! I promise that I''ll behave from now on and I will never dream about escaping. Just let her go." He was almost crying as he pleaded but Skall didn''t listen to him.


    He could see that Sylvie was in pain while Skall was dragging her by the hair. She shook her head to him and forced a smile as if telling him to just accept what''s going to happen.


    But he can''t and he won''t. He will probably lose his sanity if something happens to her. He must do everything.


    He tried to pull his hands from the grip of the Wismarines. The sweat lubricated his forearms and he was able to free himself. He ducked to avoid the hands of another Wismarine.


    He ran towards Skall. He will wrestle Sylvie away from the prince and they will escape.


    But before he could reach the prince, some Wismarine soldiers had already caught him again. He lost his balance and fell forward. His chin hit the ground causing him to almost lose consciousness.


    With his remaining strength, he tried to stand up again. He couldn''t. He was too weak.


    And then the ground beneath his face started to shake. He thought it was an earthquake but he was reminded of a second possibility. He looked around and the second possibility was confirmed.


    He saw Timothy riding at the front with his soldiers. Compared to before,Timothy''s soldiers were fewer. But Erik estimated that the force was enough to defeat the Wismarines.


    "Formation!" Skall screamed but it was too late. Timothy''s soldiers descended upon the Wismarines and a fierce fighting commenced. It was chaotic and Erik lost sight of Skall and Sylvie.


    The Wismarines at his back didn''t even join the battle and ran away. He then felt someone grab his arm and helped him stand.


    "Come with me Erik." He was still dazed from his earlier fall but he recognized that it was Timothy.


    "Tim?"


    "Yes it''s me Erik" His vision cleared and Timothy''s face was revealed to him. "Let''s go while my soldiers are keeping them busy."


    "No Tim. He got Sylvie. He will kill her!"


    He began to look for Sylvie and then he saw her. Skall tied her hands and dragged her onto a horse. They escaped with a few Wimarines.


    Timothy grabbed his arm. "He is luring you Erik. Sylvie is a bait to lure you again!"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    He pulled his arm away. "I don''t care!"


    He ran to the nearest horseman he could find. He didn''t care if whose side the man was fighting for.


    "Lend me your horse!" he ordered.


    The soldier looked confused at first but he eventually dismounted the horse. Erik pulled himself up and wasted no time to chase after Skall.


    He could still see them. His body was aching but he continued.


    She was crazy sometimes and she can be annoying. Her habit of rubbing her hair against his was irritating. It tickles him. Her sense of humor was abysmally dark. Her laughter was eerie and the scar on her face was not attractive. She talks nonsense sometimes and she loses track of what she was saying.


    But she was Sylvie and she was important to him. She entertained him during his darkest times. She risked her life just to set him free.


    He made a promise to her. He will take her to Greenwater and she will relish in the beautiful waters of Greenwater bay. He will help her find that scar-erasing herb even if they''ll have to circumnavigate the world for it.


    He doesn''t stand a chance against Skall and the rest of the Wismarines. His body is weak and he was alone. Nevertheless, he will get her back.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll catch up to them. These horses are from Tulosa." Someone said beside him.


    He looked at the direction and saw Timothy also riding with him. There were also several allies following them.


    "What are you doing Tim!?" he exclaimed. "You are a King!"


    His heart was almost stopped by Timothy''s actions. Timothy was a King now and Kings must be protected. Now Timothy was galloping with him into danger.


    "Go back Tim! I told you, you are a King!"


    "I am Erik. I am a King. But that''s why I''m doing this. How can I become a King of a nation, how can I become a father to the people, if I can''t even protect the happiness of my friend? I''m sorry for the other night Erik. I''m really sorry for leaving you like that."


    He sighed. "This is dangerous! You are a fool Timothy." He pointed at him. "A fool you got that!?"


    Timothy laughed and then handed him a sword. "Then, will you fight with a fool?"


    He took the sword from Timothy''s hand and grinned. "I will fight with a friend."


    What Timothy said was true, the horses are fast. It didn''t take them long to catch up to Skall and the Wismarines. They hit the enemies and a bloody melee ensued.


    Erik ignored the other Wismarines and focused on Skall. The prince was holding Sylvie with one arm.


    He slashed towards Skall and his sword was parried. He tried to stab and Skall deflected the blow.


    But he was not alone. Sylvie wriggled from Skall''s hold and was able to hit the prince with her elbow. Skall was stunned for a bit and Erik saw an opportunity. He again stabbed his sword.


    Unfortunately, his blow was too weak to penetrate Skall''s lamellar armor. He retracted his arm to make another stab but Skall tilted his body and used Sylvie as a shield.


    Erik stopped his arm. "Leave her out of this Skall! Look around. We outnumber you."


    Skall looked around. Erik saw desperation on the prince''s face, probably after seeing that defeat was imminent.


    "You''re right. You can have her but I won''t let you capture me"


    Skall then stabbed Sylvie''s leg and she screamed in pain. Erik was about lunge forward when Skall stopped him.


    "It''s not fatal!" Skall shouted and Erik halted in fear that the prince''s next blow will be. "But after I remove my sword, she will bleed. You can still save her life if you hurry so don''t get any funny ideas of chasing after me"


    Skall then removed his sword and dropped Sylvie from the horse. The prince left in haste with the surviving Wismarines.


    Erik dismounted from his horse and examined Sylvie. She was unconscious and the wound on her leg was bleeding. He needed to stop her from bleeding to death.


    He ripped a part of his clothes and was about to wrap it around her wound when Timothy stopped him.


    "You''ll only get her sick with those dirty rags" Timothy then took a bandage from a small bag on his horse and used it to stop the bleeding. "Let''s go back to the camp." He said.


    *****************************************************************************


    It was almost dawn and Timothy was tired. But he can''t sleep yet. He was back in his tent awaiting reports of the battle. Most of the men haven''t returned yet.


    "Your Majesty, Erik Connel requests an audience" the guard outside announced.


    "Alright" He said as he washed his dirtied face. He then wiped with a cloth.


    "She will be alright Erik. They said that her wound is not that bad. It will scar though." he said after Erik entered but got no reply.


    He approached Erik and noticed that he was looking down. "Erik?"


    "I hated many things about you!" Erik started with an unfriendly voice. "I always hated outdoor camping. I mean, who loves to be out there in the open with bugs?! I hate it that your looks are better than mine and that you are always trying to show it off. My nose is better than yours anyway. Even until just a couple of years ago, I had always been jealous that Freya likes you. I hate that I became your squire. It''s insulting Tim! I hate that people are always talking about your exploits. I hate that you left me. I was hurt and I felt betrayed. There are many things I hate about you Tim."


    Erik stopped and finally looked at him. "But for every single thing that I hate about you, there are dozens that I love. You are my friend Tim, the closest one I have. The best one that I have"


    Timothy sighed. "I also hate many things about you Erik. I hate that you are physically stronger than me. I hate the way you eat. It''s a little disgusting. I hate that you are hogging all the wine when we drink. And don''t get me started with your jokes. Sometimes they go too far."


    He offered his hand to Erik. "Nevertheless, you are the greatest friend in the world for me."


    Erik smiled. "I can''t do that Tim. We are not equals anymore. I am a noble and you are a King."


    Erik then knelt in front of him.


    "King Timothy Castonia, I, Erik Connel, heir to the City of Greenwater and its surrounding lands, swear my loyalty to you. I will never betray you and will serve you with all my being. My sword is yours, my shield is yours, my strength is yours, and my friendship is yours. I promise this to you with the Omniscient as witness."


    "I accept your fealty. Rise Erik Connel. May you serve me with loyalty"


    Erik rose and the oath was complete.


    Timothy then embraced his friend. "Welcome back Erik"


    Erik also did the same. "Thank you Tim"

 Horns of War

    Ivan watched as his army marches home. They were now fewer and in their faces were looks of men who had been defeated.


    He was defeated. When he set out from Nirvana, he had a strong army to destroy Timothy''s soldiers and a valuable hostage to destroy Timothy''s will.


    Now his army were fewer, weaker and on the verge of mutiny. The valuable hostage was also gone, taken from his hands.


    He sat on the grass and noticed that someone was behind. With a turn of his head, he confirmed that it was Braun.


    The Baron went closer and bent both knees into a squat. He grimaced and grunted. "It''s hard to be old. My joints are killing me"


    Ivan examined the Baron beside him. He was old, wrinkly and smells like an old man.


    "Hey, tell me Braun. Is Timothy better than me?" he asked. He wanted to know the reason for his defeat.


    "He is" Braun answered without hesitation. "If he isn''t, then he wouldn''t have defeated you. I''m not insulting you Ivan, but this is a humiliating defeat. Hundreds died, more than a thousand defected, we lost Erik." He paused and sighed deeply. "And you further destroyed your father''s image by spreading that rumor."


    Ivan''s pride was touched by Braun''s answer. He wasn''t in the mood to argue with the Baron so he just shrugged it off.


    "What happened Ivan?" Braun again sounded and he looked at him. "What happened in Wismar? Those three years changed you. Why are you so close with the Wismarines?"


    He snorted a single laugh to Braun''s question. He had noticed the antagonistic way Braun had been looking at his turban.


    "Nothing happened. I just saw the strength of the Wismarines."


    He lied. He couldn''t tell Braun that the reason for his closeness with the Wismarines is a woman.


    Sarah was Skall''s sister and he fell for her. Even though he already had a wife, their marriage was loveless and purely political. At first, he tried to play his role as a husband and there was actually a time when truly loved his wife. But after his wife''s pregnancy ended in stillbirth, they became distant.


    And then that''s when he met Sarah. She was kind to him and offered him solace when he was grieving for his unborn child. He didn''t notice it but he fell for her. The next thing he knew, he was working for Skall.


    He knew that the Wismarines were using him. He was smart enough to at least notice that. But he couldn''t let go of Sarah. He had long decided that after everything was settled, he will divorce his wife and marry Sarah.


    Braun chuckled. "You saw the strength of the Wismarines? I don''t think that''s it Ivan. I think it''s because of a woman. Rumors travel fast even if they have to cross borders."


    He flinched after hearing Braun. It seemed he can''t hide things from the Baron now. "So what if that''s true? What are you going to do about it? What can you do about it?"


    "Nothing" Braun answered. "I can''t do anything Ivan. I will also not bother to lecture you about the shamelessness of such disloyalty to your wife. But this really shows the difference between you and Timothy"


    "What do you mean?" he asked, slightly annoyed by Braun''s crassness.


    "They say women are either men''s greatest strength or greatest weakness. Timothy is being strengthened by the Vanadian Princess, while you are destroying yourself for love. I bet this will cause a scandal. Your wife''s family is powerful and you having an affair will surely stir the public."


    "But she isˇ­"


    "Powerful? Also a Princess?" Braun put a hand on his shoulder. "It doesn''t matter who she is. Love is supposed to strengthen a person. If you are getting weaker instead, then you are doing something wrong."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He was annoyed and he swatted Braun''s hand from his shoulder. He stood up. "Thank you for the conversation Baron, but we are still a long way from Nirvana."


    He turned away and left.


    ******************************************************************************


    "Erik?"


    He was sleeping while sitting on the chair when a hand touching his awakened him. He opened his eyes and was overjoyed when he saw that Sylvie was finally awake.


    "What happened to your face?" she asked.


    Erik shook his head in confusion. He touched his face with both hands. "My face? Why?"


    She gave him her usual mischievous grin. "Your face is not dirty, your hair is not long, your disgusting beard is no more, and your clothes" she eyed his clothes and acted like she was surprised. "Don''t'' tell me you are actually decently good-looking!?"


    Erik laughed. "You have just awakened and you''re making fun of me already"


    "Of course. I wouldn''t waste my time not making fun of you"


    Sylvie then tried to push her body into a sitting position. When Erik saw her grimace from the pain, he couldn''t help but click his tongue.


    "Don''t push yourself. Your wound is deep." He said as he helped her sit.


    "What? You think this is my first time being wounded?" She pointed at the scar on her face.


    "Lucia''s mark on your face is not fatal though" he commented.


    At the mention of Lucia''s name, Sylvie''s smug face turned somber. He quickly understood her feelings.


    "We are going to Solon aren''t we?" she asked.


    "Yes. Timothy is retreating back to Solon because of food issues. We''re going with him" he answered. "I know I promised to take you to Greenwater, but I need to meet with my mother first in Solon. Can you please allow me to do that? I missed her you know"


    He tried to sway their topic because he knew that he made her worry by mentioning Lucia.


    But it seemed Sylvie herself wanted to face her worries head-on. "Do you think they''ll forgive me?" she asked.


    He caressed her hair and smiled. "Tim and Lucia are not hateful persons. And even if they were, I''m going to protect you okay?"


    It took a while but she nodded. "And your father?"


    "My father?"


    "Your father is in Knightsend right? Are you not going to visit him?"


    "Not yet" he answered. "It''s too dangerous to go to Knightsend right now. And it''s not like he''s going to lose or anything."


    "You seem to be confident in your father''s ability."


    "Of course" he declared. "My father is the famous Benedict Connel. With him guarding Knightsend, the western front is safe."


    *******************************************************************************


    Knightsend, Western Castonia


    Benedict bent his body and redirected Bernie''s thrust. He flicked his wrist and struck his squire''s hand with his sword.


    "Ahhh!" Bernie exclaimed as he let go of his sword.


    "How many times have I told you, don''t forget to guard your hand. You''re lucky we''re using practice swords or else my squire would have to start making my tea with one hand." Benedict reprimanded.


    "I''m sorry sire. But you were just too fast! I couldn''t see your movements. It''s amazing"


    "Ha! Shut it Bernie. Your praises won''t make me stop our practice. Again!"


    Bernie slumped "But sire, I''m tired. Can''t we just continue tomorrow? Also, I still have to cook your food."


    Benedict rubbed his forehead. Even though it didn''t look like it, he was also tired. "Fine. I''m hungry anyway. Don''t overcook the potatoes this time. You know I like them tough."


    Bernie saluted. "I promise that I''ll give you a satisfactory mean sire!"


    The squire then left in haste, probably afraid that Benedict would change his mind.


    Since Bernie had left, then he had just lost his training partner. Of course he could just grab a random soldier from ones who were also currently practicing in the castle grounds, but he decided that such action would be dishonorable.


    So he just went to the side and slumped against the wall. He watched as his men were sparring against each other. He then saw a soldier defeat another with a riposte so quick it almost eluded his eyes.


    They are good, he thought. He himself wasn''t capable of moves like that anymore. Maybe in the past, he was. But now aging had taken away his strength, his speed and his stamina. He missed his youth.


    He also missed being able to awe ladies with his sword skills. Although Maria wouldn''t admit it, he knew that his wife was one of his fans when they were still young. In the past, he had seen her many times peek at him whenever he was practicing. When he asked her about those peeking days, she just shrugged and said that she was merely curious. But he saw it in her eyes back then. She was impressed.


    Oh Maria, he mumbled. He missed her and Erik. He missed his wife and son. He was shaken when he heard that Greenwater was attacked by the Calgarians. Thankfully, the Vanadians were able to repel the invaders.


    He just hoped that these wars will be over soon. He hoped that someday, he will be able to put his sword to rest and repair Greenwater with Maria.


    As for Erik, he hoped that Timothy would save his son. If that happened, then he would be able to forgive the humiliation of Erik becoming Timothy''s squire.


    Suddenly, a horn sounded and Benedict was pulled back to reality. His trained ears quickly deciphered the meaning of the blast. It was a signal that the enemies had been sighted.


    But he was confused. If the Tulosans did finally arrive, then the scouts he scattered around would surely report to him first. He hoped that the men on the walls just made a mistake.


    But as if to slap him with the grave truth, the horn sounded again.

 Sappers

    "The food is ready sire" Bernie said next to Benedict.


    Benedict doesn''t have an appetite though. Food taste dull and even the saltiest dried beef taste like gruel. For the past week, this had been the case. Who in the world would still have an appetite with the Tulosans busy finding ways to take the castle.


    "I''m not hungry. Eat it yourself." he said, still looking at the Tulosans from the walls.


    "But sire you haven''t eaten anything for the past days."


    He ignored Bernie''s insistence. He was too focused on the Tulosans to care for food.


    "Hey Bernie, how do you think we should call this battle? This year alone, Knightsend had been the location of two battles already. This will be the third battle although this is technically a siege. The names are getting confusing."


    Bernie shrugged. "I don''t know. Third Battle of Knighstend I guess. Or fourth if we include that battle fifteen years ago. I really don''t know sire. You''ll decide the name anyway because you will win this one with your skills."


    He couldn''t help but laugh to that. His squire''s servility was legendary. "I don''t need your greasy words Bernie. I know my limit. I don''t have top-notch soldiers like General Marvin. I also don''t have the famous wits of Timothy. I''m simply an old warrior. Plus the Tulosans are serious this time. We need all the help we could get"


    He then remembered something. "By the way, any news of the mercenaries? They should have arrived today."


    "No, not a letter reached us. Maybe King Timothy recalled those mercenaries sire?"


    "Possible but not probable. Timothy will not forsake us. Also he understands the importance of Knightsend. I think the mercenaries will arrive soon to reinforce us."


    He leaned forward and rested his chin on the wall. "But I hope they make it in time. We need those mercenaries Bernie."


    He pointed at the busy Tulosans. "Do you know what the rascals are doing?"


    "Uhˇ­ various things?"


    "Exactly, various things" He paused and blasted some air through his mouth. He wanted to express his worries to somebody. Even though Bernie might not understand him, he decided to confide his thoughts to his squire.


    "We''ve defended against this General Rickard back in Greenwater. He''s good. Oh so good. Greenwater almost fell remember? But he outdid himself with the way he''s handling this siege now. It''s like he''s desperate or something. I mean he''s doing everything. First he hunted our scouts and shot down the pigeons we sent. Now I bet nobody in Castonia knows that the Tulosans have arrived. And now he''s building everything. Siege towers, ladders, battering rams, catapults, you name it. It''s just a matter of time before they assault us Bernie. Fighting will soon start. Maybe in two days."


    "No sire, I think fighting will start sooner than that"


    Benedict looked at his squire and demanded clarification.


    Bernie just smiled and pointed at the Tulosan camp. "Have you forgotten those sire? You were so frantic when you discovered that they might just finish constructing those things."


    Benedict looked at the direction Bernie was pointing to. There were seven mounds made of newly excavated earth. He then mocked himself for forgetting the Tulosan tunnels.


    When the Tulosans arrived, the first thing they did was to dig. They dug seven holes near their camp. Of course the holes were the start of tunnels which, when finished, will lead to the surface inside the castle. If these tunnels were completed, the Tulosans could just attack the castle from the inside and they don''t need to worry about the taking the walls anymore.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    At first he thought that the Tulosans would fail. Digging tunnels was a hard task which required precision and luck. But the tunnels grew closer to the walls each day. When he realized that General Rickard might just succeed in this bold plan, he quickly ordered his own soldiers to dig their own tunnels and intercept the Tulosan tunnels.


    "Well Prefect Kristof is doing his best with our own tunnels. There''s nothing to worry about" He said and tried to downplay the danger of the Tulosan tunnels.


    But the truth is, he was anxious. Those tunnels might just be their end. If the Tulosans managed to enter the castle through the tunnels, then they were doomed. His anxiousness won in the end and he blamed Bernie for reminding him of the tunnels.


    "Dammit Bernie. You really want me to die of worry don''t you?"


    "That would be better compared to dying to Tulosan swords." Bernie smirked.


    He clicked his tongue and shook his head in resignation. "Fine. Now that you have reminded me of the Tulosan tunnels, I''ll have no choice but to pester Prefect Kristof below. Let''s go."


    **********


    Kristof''s clothes were dirtier than rags. He was holding a sack of dirt in one hand and a pickaxe in the other. He looked more like a miner than a soldier.


    He had just resurfaced from one of the tunnels and he was breathing heavily from the lack of air below. He sat on ground and even had the urge to lie down. He was truly exhausted. Digging tunnels wasn''t an easy task.


    "How''s the work going Prefect" the Marquis'' voice sounded. He looked for the Marquis and saw him walking toward his direction.


    "Not good Sire." He forced an answer despite being short of breath. "We haven''t hit a single one of their tunnels. But don''t worry sire. I think we''re close. We wouldn''t let those tunnels get close to our walls."


    "Good" the Marquis nodded. "Do you need anything to expedite the task?"


    Kristof thought for things that he need. Building tunnels was complicated and he wasn''t really an expert. He volunteered to lead the sapping team because he thought that just because his father taught him the basics of mining, he was already qualified to build tunnels. When they started breaking the ground many days ago, the first problem they encountered was the growing sizes of rocks. Since the number of pickaxes in the castle was limited, they were forced to convert the tips of old halberds into makeshift pickaxes. Another problem they encountered was the sudden collapses of portion of the tunnels. Eight of his men had already been buried alive by these accidents.


    But lately, they had encountered another major problem. Since the tunnels had grown, it had become harder for air to reach the sappers below. Although they built vents, these weren''t enough and his men were forced to work on shorter duration.


    "Men sire. I need more men. I know you had already allotted me nearly a thousand but I need more. The air below had become thin and my men now work with shorter shifts lest they suffocate."


    "Okay then" the Marquis replied. "I will give you three more Centuries of men to work with. But no more Prefect. Our forces had already been spread thin."


    Although he was hoping of getting at least half a thousand, he understood that the Marquis was already putting the safety of the other parts of the castle in danger by giving him another three centuries of men.


    "Thank you sire. I shall use em'' effectively."


    Suddenly, a soldier crawled out of one of the tunnels. "Prefect!" he called while gasping for air. The soldier then noticed the Marquis and showed signs of embarrassment. "I''mˇ­ I''m sorry sire. I didn''t notice you."


    "It''s alright soldier." Marquis Benedict said. "Catch your breath first before reporting"


    The soldier nodded and took some heavy breaths. He then started. "We did it sire. We hit one of their tunnels. Of course we only intercepted one but we finally did it."


    Kristof was delighted. He was actually worried that they wouldn''t hit a single Tulosan tunnel. He smiled and looked at the Marquis only to discover that Marquis Benedict''s smile was wider than his.


    "Great job!" the Marquis almost shouted. He then looked at Kristof. "I know you''re tired but you know the tunnels more than anyone in the castle. I want you to be the one leading our men below. Collapse their tunnel at all cost alright?"


    He happily nodded. He would have still volunteered even if the Marquis didn''t request his assistance. "I understand sire. Leave it to me"


    It took Kristof an hour to assemble the men he needed for the assault. He handpicked these men for their stamina. In the world of tunnels, air is a valuable resource that would mean life or death.


    Tunnel five, the one which hit a part of the Tulosan tunnel was vacated and work was suspended. Kristof took a deep breath and engraved in his mind the taste of fresh air. He wouldn''t breathe air as fresh as this for a while.


    He looked at the entrance of tunnel five. The rocks and soil was visible for a few meters. But after that was utter darkness. With daggers and torches in hand, he and fifty of his men went inside tunnel five.

 Underground Battle

    He couldn''t see. The world below was dark, robbing his eyes of the comfortable vision he enjoyed at the surface.


    It was hot. He was perspiring as he trudged forward with his boots rubbing against the ground. The squeaky sound made by the wet leather boots of his comrades echoed inside his ears. He was meters below the ground, an uncomfortably hellish place enjoyed by only those who revel in suffering.


    He gasped for air, savoring every bit of it like an old man on his deathbed .


    The thin air here downgraded the experience of breathing. One does not simply breathe normally when in the tunnels.


    "Prefect, are we there yet? We are close right?" the voice of a worried soldier behind him sounded. Kristof didn''t bother turning his head to see who it was. Probably some soldier who was starting to lose his nerve.


    "We are. Just a few more steps." he answered


    "Prefect!" another soldier blurted. "I heard something"


    He was starting to get annoyed by these people. It occurred to him that some of these men were not suited for the job. This was a problem caused by his failure as a Prefect.


    "You heard nothing soldier. You heard nothing alright? Those are just fragments of your imagination. Darkness and isolation play tricks upon our senses. So from now on, if you hear something, if you smell something, if you see something like the weird apparition of your dead grandpa, or if in the Omniscient''s name you feel something, unless you are absolutely certain of your senses, do not entertain these thoughts."


    He said in a lecturing tone. Panic spreads like wildfire and nothing spells like disaster more than the combination of panic and tunnels.


    They continued walking and finally reached the end of tunnel five after a while. The end of the tunnel was made of a thin layer of clay. On the other side of this thin layer is the Tulosan tunnel.


    He stopped and turned to the soldiers. After entering the Tulosan tunnel, they need to be more careful.


    "Remember, our objective is to collapse their tunnel. Do not fight unless it''s necessary. Understand?"


    The men muttered scattered ayes as answer. He could smell their fear but he let it pass. Everybody fears the darkness and even he was trembling a little.


    He ordered the men carrying sledgehammers to come forward. With a single simultaneous swing from them, the layer broke. Tunnel five and the Tulosan tunnel were now connected.


    The Tulosan tunnel was larger than theirs and well ventilated too. Of course this should be the case since the Tulosans had more manpower compared to them.


    He put one foot on the Tulosan tunnel and pushed his body inside. He gestured for his comrades to follow. One by one, they poured into the tunnel.


    A hundred meters, he decided. From what he learned from his father, at their current depth a tunnel would collapse if not supported with pillars for a hundred meters. There were other factors of course such as the strength of rocks above and the shape of the tunnel. But he was confident that if they smash all supports and pillars for a hundred meters, the tunnel would collapse. If not, then they would just break more pillars until it does.


    In just a few moments, they reached the farthest pillar. He signaled for those with sledgehammers to pound on the pillar. The rest would wait and guard them from the Tulosans.


    The men slammed their hammers against the wooden pillar and the cracking of wood was heard. But it was too loud, he decided. It was just a matter of time before the Tulosans discover them and attack.


    He was faced with a choice. Either they work slowly and muffle the sounds or they work at full speed and get out of here as soon as possible. He chose the latter. They were running out of air and staying here a second longer would be bad.


    "Do it faster and don''t worry about the sound" he ordered.


    The men nodded and again slammed the hammers against the pillars. This time, the effects were more visible. The ground shook and bits of rocks fell from above. It was terrifying but they continued. In just a few moments, the first pillar was destroyed.


    He quickly signaled for his men to proceed to the next one. There were still nearly a dozen pillars left to destroy. They also did the same thing and one by one the pillars fell.


    But when there was just a single pillar left, the enemies finally came. They rushed from both sides of the tunnel and surrounded his men.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation."Keep smashing those things!" he ordered and then held his dagger firm and strong.


    The enemies made their move. They ran towards his men and a fierce close-quarter fighting began. Since the space was limited, both parties chose daggers as weapons.


    A Tulosan lunged and tried to stab him in the stomach. He caught the man''s wrist and stabbed his own dagger.


    Unfortunately, the man was also able to catch his wrist. He tilted his body tried to pin the Tulosan against the wall of the tunnel. He was successful and the tunnel shook due to the force.


    But when he was winning, the man suddenly slammed his head against Kristof''s. The impact dazed him and was forced to take a few steps back. He then felt the dagger of the man stab into his stomach. The blade penetrated the armor a little and about half an inch of it buried in his skin. It was painful but it was only a flesh wound.


    He balled his fist and punched the man in the nose. He felt the cartilage break followed by a flow of warm liquid. The Tulosan was stunned and this time he truly had the advantage. He didn''t waste the opportunity and stabbed the Tulosan''s neck. The man gurgled blood and he won.


    He then heard the cracking of wood, an indication that the last pillar had collapsed. He looked up and saw the roof of the tunnel tremble. There was a momentary ceasefire as men from both sides looked up. The tunnel would collapse.


    But it didn''t. The shaking stopped and everyone again looked at each other. The Tulosans probably realized that the Castonians had made a mistake in computation. They attacked again, this time fiercer.


    "Onto the next one! Destroy the next pillar!" he shouted an order to his men and the Castonians went to the next pillar.


    Meanwhile, Kristof again fought another opponent. This time, the brawl was shorter and he emerged victorious without a scratch. But then he heard that the pounding stopped.


    He looked around and saw that some of his men had routed. Those who were pounding on the pillar earlier had dropped their sledgehammers.


    He was furious. Cowards, he cursed. He was tempted to also ran away but he stopped. Although they could just collapse their own tunnel to prevent the Tulosans from using it, he couldn''t bear to experience failure. The Marquis had trusted him of this task and he will accomplish this task.


    He ran to the last pillar and grabbed the sledgehammer. He planted his foot on the ground and swung the thing. The impact sent a painful vibration throughout his body. Nevertheless, he continued his pounding.


    Some of his men were still fighting. A single Tulosan rushed towards him but one of his men tackled the enemy. He just pounded the pillar without stopping. It was hard, it was grueling, but at last the pillar finally broke.


    The tunnel shook again. This time it was harder and scarier. Kristof knew that this was it. The Tulosan tunnel was going to collapse.


    "Retreat!" he shouted and urged his men to go back.


    Everyone, including the Tulosans noticed that tunnel was going to collapse. And soon it did. Rocks, stones, dirt and everything on top started falling like a rain of earth.


    The fighting stopped and everybody rushed towards still standing Castonian tunnel. In that moment, race and nationality didn''t matter. It was every man for himself. Being buried alive was a fate nobody wanted.


    When Kristof reached the Castonian tunnel, he stayed behind and grabbed everybody he could find into the safety of tunnel five. It didn''t matter to him if the one he was helping was a comrade or an enemy. He just grabbed hands until the Tulosan tunnel completely collapsed.


    He was gasping for air when he finally surfaced in the castle grounds. Everybody was. He looked around and saw that half of those who surfaced were Tulosans. They would become prisoners of war, but that would be better than dying underground.


    "Prefect!" he heard Marquis Benedict.


    He was exhausted but he forced his own self to stand. He then saw Marquis Benedict standing in front of him.


    "Well done Prefect."


    "It ain''t finished sire. We still have to destroy six more tunnels." He said while breathing heavily.


    "Nevertheless, good job. We will find a way to destroy the rest of the tunnels." The Marquis said.


    "Too late!" a man behind shouted.


    Kristof wasn''t familiar with the voice so he turned around to see who it was. To his surprise, the speaker was a Tulosan.


    "Too late I say." The Tulosan continued while still gasping for air "The seven tunnels were a sham. Have you ever wondered why it took you so long to hit even a single one of our tunnels? It''s because we''re only digging a single tunnel out of seven and that''s the one you just destroyed. The other six were just mounds made to look like tunnel entrances."


    "Liar" Kristof pointed at the Tulosan. "Don''t believe him sire. He''s lying of course."


    "I''m not lying!" the Tulosan defended.


    Meanwhile, the Marquis had a frown on his forehead. Kristof could see that Marquis Benedict was listening to the Tulosan''s words. "Why would your General do that? He has the manpower to dig several tunnels. Why would he work on just one?"


    "Oh he''s building them tunnels alright. But not from the east like you expected. He was digging from the north. Those were his true tunnels. You can''t see the mound from here so you may be unaware."


    Marquis Benedict''s jaw dropped. Kristof also understood the situation. If the Tulosan''s words were true, then they have been intercepting the Tulosan tunnel from the wrong direction.


    "And why should we trust you? Why are you revealing this to us?" Kristof asked.


    The Tulosan clenched his fist. "Because General Rickard sacrificed us. Our battle just now was a ploy to divert your attention to the east while he was preparing an attack from the tunnels in the north. He sent us down there knowing that you''ll succeed in collapsing the tunnel. This is revenge. I''ve had enough of that fake Knight!"


    Kristof understood the man''s resentments. But he didn''t care about that for now. Something else caught his attention.


    The Tulosan said that General Rickard was preparing an attack from the north. This meant that the northern tunnels were more advanced than the eastern one. But it was the Marquis who asked the question in his mind.


    "When is he going to finish that northern tunnel!?" Marquis Benedict demanded answer from the man.


    The Tulosan''s answer then made Kristof shiver.


    "It''s finished. The men below ground are just waiting for the signal to attack. The men from the camp will also assault the walls with ladders, siege towers and rams. I thinkˇ­"


    But before the Tulosan could finish, a horn sounded from the walls. Kristof naturally understood the meaning of that blast.


    The enemy assault had begun.

 Assault

    After hearing that the Tulosans were assaulting, Benedict mobilized all of his soldiers. He then hurried to his room with Bernie for his armor.


    Bernie''s hands were as fast as the wind in a stormy night. The squire''s face was squinched. Looking at Bernie''s perturbed expression made him remember the face of a certain merchant whose merchandise he confiscated many years ago.


    "Does you face normally look like that or are you distorting your figure on purpose?" he asked.


    "Sire?"


    "Your face Bernie, your face. You look so grim that you''re sucking the light from this room." He pulled both of Bernie''s cheeks. "Smile a little would ya? It''s not the end of the world."


    He released his hold and Bernie''s fat cheeks bounced back to its normal shape.


    "May I remind you that we are under attack sire?" Bernie said as he went back to work. The squire adjusted the mail doublet on Benedicts shoulder and pulled the dangling end near his waist.


    The mail doublet fitted perfectly to his body. He tried to move his joints to test the mobility of the armor and found it to be passable.


    "We are. Thirty thousand Tulosans are currently trying to seize the castle from our hands. They are attacking from the north, the south and the west. They are utilizing siege towers, ladders, battering rams, tunnels and I think they have catapults. But there''s no point in worrying. Worry only makes people act dumb." he paused and pointed at the breastplate. He then gestured for the thing to be next. "Besides, I don''t think the castle will fall today. It might fall tomorrow or the next day, but not today Bernie. I''m certain."


    Bernie took the breastplate and fastened it on Benedict''s chest. "If I remember correctly, you are panicking the other day because of the tunnels. But now that they are finally assaulting us, you are acting like it doesn''t matter anymore. I really don''t get it sire."


    "You heard the man right? The Tulosan who gave us the useless warning? Even though his warning came too late, I am delighted by it. It just shows that General Rickard''s men are not completely loyal"


    "And that gives you courage?"


    "Yes Bernie. At first I thought that our enemies are united, they have a good General after all. That''s why I was so afraid of the tunnels. But now I just discovered that some of them are not completely loyal to General Rickard. If we hit them hard enough, they''ll rout. Loyal enemies are scarier than any tunnels or siege towers Bernie"


    "I hope you''re right sire" Bernie said and pulled the last strap of Benedict''s armor.


    "What are you talking about?" Benedict smiled. "We will repel them today"


    The two then hurried outside. Bernie was carrying the flag while Benedict was clad in armor.


    The castle was now alive and bustling with activities. The crossbowmen on top of the walls were firing bolts without rest. The Tulosans were scaling the walls with ladders and siege towers. Big flaming stones would sometimes come out of nowhere, confirming the existence of catapults. The gates were also being pounded by battering rams. It was truly a castle assault.


    But Benedict was certain the walls and the gates would hold. Even though Knightsend''s defenses were not impressive, it would probably take a miracle for the Tulosans to make a breach with one try.


    So he turned his attention to the part of the fighting that he believes needed his attention¨C the northern part of the castle where the Tulosans tunneled underneath.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    When they arrived, the fighting was fierce. Hundreds of Tulosans were already inside the castle and many more were coming out of the holes in the ground.


    The Castonians were surrounding the Tulosans with a weak cordon, trying to keep the enemies from the gates. Although the Castonians were fighting bitterly, it was obvious that the Tulosans were winning. The Castonian circle was crumbling.


    "They are being pushed back sire!" Bernie said with a worried tone.


    Benedict on the other hand was not worried at all. He was already expecting that his men will be put into a disadvantage with this surprise attack.


    He grabbed the flag from Bernie''s hands and went closer to the fighting. When his soldiers noticed him carrying the flag, their hopeless faces lit up.


    "The Marquis! The Marquis is here!"


    "Sire! Thank you sire!"


    "Marquis Benedict has come!"


    The soldiers rejoiced with his arrival. Those who were losing hope and courage were pulled back by his presence. Upon hearing his name, the Tulosans flinched. It was obvious that even after all these years, his name was still a legend.


    Benedict planted the flag on the ground. The fabric on top fluttered in the wind. Normally he would carry the flag of his family in battle. But this time, he carried the flag of Castonia. He knew that Timothy was popular with the soldiers. He borrowed that popularity in order to strengthen the will of his men. The white lion of the royal family shone amidst the battlefield.


    The soldiers looked at the flag. In their eyes, Benedict saw determination. He couldn''t help but feel awed and be jealous of the variant of loyalty Timothy commands.


    "Give no quarter! Destroy them all and send them back to Tulosa. Long live the Kingdom of Castonia! Long live King Timothy!" his voice boomed like thunder and his order was met with equally booming cheers.


    The thin line of the Castonians pushed against the Tulosans. Swords crossed, spears met and shields collided. The situation was reversed. The Castonians were now the ones winning the scuffle.


    The Tulosans noticed the renewed vigor of the Castonians and they themselves attempted one last charge. But it was ineffective. They were met with a flurry of Castonian blows. They were impaled by the Castonian spears and halberds. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t break the Castonian line. It was a hopeless and bloody endeavor to defeat the Castonians at this point.


    In just a matter of minutes, there was already a clear victor. Many of the Tulosans had retreated back to their tunnels. Those who stubbornly refused to give up and acknowledge their failure were being surrounded.


    Benedict smiled, knowing that his leadership was effective today. He was right, the integrity of the enemy camp was weak. A lot of this was probably because of their earlier defeats from the hands of Timothy and Marvin.


    "You''re right sire, we are winning" Bernie said.


    "See? I told you. There is a phrase known by all, Bernie. ''If something is as stubborn as a Castonian, then it probably doesn''t exists''" Benedict said with a laugh.


    He patted Bernie''s shoulder. "We Castonians are renowned for the prowess of our heavy infantry. So unless the enemies were fanatically loyal to their commanders, there''s nothing to worry about."


    The cheers from the walls were then heard. Benedict looked at the men on top of the walls and saw them cheering while raising their swords in the air. It seemed that the Tulosans who were attacking the walls had retreated.


    Except for the few strong-willed Tulosans being finished off by his soldiers, all of the Tulosans had retreated. Knightsend had survived another day.


    Benedict turned his eyes to the flag he planted. It was strange. A fabric painted with a certain designs could evoke powerful thoughts such as hope and loyalty. It was just a cloth but its effects were dangerously powerful.


    The morale of his soldiers will surely be increased with the victory they achieved. But he wasn''t contented with that. He must strike the iron while it''s still hot. When the Tulosans assault again, they will be met with men of high morale.


    "What do you say we celebrate tonight? We just won and this calls for a celebration." he said to his squire.


    "Celebrate? I don''t understand sire. Do you want to drink or something?"


    "Exactly" Benedict smiled. "Tell Prefect Kristof to collapse the Tulosan tunnels. It should be easier and safer now. Also, tell the other prefects to clean the castle and repair damaged defenses. After that, we celebrate our victory with all of the men. Roast the pigs and bring out rations good for one day. Also, take some wine, beer and ale but not too much alright? I don''t want the garrison to be filled with drunk men."


    Bernie nodded and did as he ordered. After cleaning the castle, collapsing the tunnels and repairing the damaged defenses like he ordered, the garrison gathered on the castle grounds in the western part of Knightsend. Food and some beverages were served.


    The feast had started. It was a feast to celebrate their victory of keeping Knightsend standing for another day.

 War Stories

    With his bottom on the ground, Benedict raised his cup filled with diluted wine.


    "Glory to us! Glory to the defenders of Knightsend!" he shouted with glee.


    A soldier not far from him raised in the air what appears to be a rib of the roasted pig.


    "Aye to that sire. Knights my ass! Knights don''t matter when faced with Castonian steel. Ain''t that right boys!?"


    The soldier''s remark was met with cheerful howls.


    Benedict was pleased by this. The tension that lingered in the air for the past days was no more. The men now show the unique bravado of victors.


    He swirled the wine in his cup, perhaps a little too hard as some of the liquid splashed onto his hand. He then drank from the cup and his taste buds were met with the stale flavor of diluted wine.


    Too stale, he lamented. His tongue had been spoiled with expensive beverages that the taste of diluted brassy wine dodged his senses.


    Bernie, also with butt on the chilly ground beside him, nudged him arm with bottom of a bottle. Upon closer inspection it was a bottle of the mouth-watering Angel''s Wings.


    "You are a devil Bernie." He commented to Bernie''s evil temptation.


    Benedict grabbed the neck of the bottle and was about to pop the cork when he froze his fingers. A good plan to arouse the soldiers'' fighting spirit just entered his mind.


    He raised the bottle and grabbed a torch to illuminate it. The blue glass glinted in the darkness of the night.


    "Have any of you lads, seen this bottle before?" he said with a loud voice.


    A soldier at the back drew his finger towards the bottle. "Angel''s Wings! The second best and rarest wine coins could acquire. I would kill a hundred Tulosan Knights for that!"


    "Ha! A hundred?" The man beside the soldier snorted. "I would kill a thousand with my bare hands!"


    "Good!" Another soldier sounded. "It seems we only need thirty bottles of Angel''s Wings and thirty drunkards like you to break this siege. King Timothy would be surprised if he heard that thirty thousand Tulosans perished because of drunkards!"


    The jest drew laughter from the soldiers. Benedict himself almost dropped the bottle in his hand.


    After the laughter had subsided, he cleared his throat to muster their attentions.


    "I shall give this bottle to the man who can tell us of the best story of the best kill he made. I will be the judge." Benedict declared.


    The soldiers were silenced until one of them sprang into a stand. Benedict could see the desire to clinch the bottle in the man''s eyes.


    "It was three years ago when I was assigned in the East. Now for any of you lads unfamiliar with the east, there were still tribes there that constantly raid our borders. I was on patrol that time with my mates and then suddenly we were attacked by the enemies. A brawny man rushed towards me with an axe in hand. He swung the thing and I tell ya, I could hear the air tear like a harlot''s flower. I ducked, with the axe passing just above me head. A second later and me brain would have scattered in the sand. I lunged forward and tackled his legs. It was not effective. Heavy. Yea, that man was heavy as an oxen. Guess what I did next? I stabbed him in the balls with this dagger of mine. He brayed. He was hurt. I mean who wouldn''t be hurt when stabbed in the balls! I then passed in between his legs and delivered a blow to the back of his neck. I lived and he died. With his balls punctured if I may add."


    Another soldier stood up. Benedict recognized the man as one of the Centurions.


    "That''s nothing compared to my story brother. Unarmored enemies are easy kills. Mine is when I killed a Tulosan Knight with a spoon! A wooden spoon I tell ya. It happened just months ago during the Siege of Greenwater. Remember when they breached the Eastern Gate and the brothers from the third Century of Second Cohort sacrificed themselves to hold the enemies?"


    "Aye, may them brave souls rest in peace." A soldier said and the rest nodded. The soldiers pounded their balled fists on their chest as respect for the men of the third Century.


    The Centurion continued. "I was eating my porridge that time when I heard of the attack. I was anxious because my best friend Mort was in the third Century. My Century was just a block away so we were the first respondents. When we arrived there, most of the brothers had already fallen. I ordered my Century to attack and hold the breach. I also charged myself but then I noticed that I forgot my sword. The one in my hand was the wooden spoon and I left my sword. I was about to go back when I saw in the corner of my eye the body of Mort. He was impaled by a lance through the heart. It was a quick death at least but I still grieved for Mort. Seeing his corpse made me furious lads. God, I was furious that time. So even though I only had a spoon in me, I attacked one of the Tulosan Knights. The guy was in his full armor with his sword raised above his head. He was ready to intercept my attack. He swung but I evaded his strike. That was when I punched him in the armpit. My knuckles hit him hard and true and he staggered like a drunken man. I then kicked him and he fell. I again lunged at him and pulled his coif down to reveal his bare neck. I broke the tip of the spoon and buried the thing in the Knight''s neck. That''s when he died and that''s how I killed a Knight with a wooden spoon."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    The Centurion''s tale brought silence upon the garrison. Even Benedict''s tongue was tied. He could feel the emotions from the Centurion''s voice. Losing a comrade was painful and it could drive men to do extraordinary things like attacking a Knight with a wooden spoon.


    "Good story Centurion" Benedict said. "But I want to hear the story of the others before making a decision"


    The story-telling then resumed. Benedict heard all kinds of stories with some of them too absurd. One story involves killing a pirate with a single kick to the chest. Another told the story of someone grabbing an enemy by the hair and tearing the scalp. Benedict knew that some of these stories were made up. He was old and wise enough to differentiate true stories from lies.


    In the end the Centurion''s story with killing a Knight with a spoon won. Benedict, true to his promise, let go of the precious Angel''s Wings. Seeing the blue bottle leave his hand felt like throwing away a cache of gold coins. Bottles of Angel''s Wings were not just expensive ¨C they were crazily rare too.


    "What about you Sire? What is your best kill?" One of the soldiers asked.


    "Do you really need to ask?" an old Centurion said. "Of course it''s the one in the stories. Marquis Benedict killed the vile Captain Cooke while saving Lady Maria"


    "Aye. That was a great tale. I''ve seen the play once and oh how marvelous it was. Tell us about it sire!"


    Benedict blew a chuckle after hearing that. The story about him saving his wife from a pirate had become the stuff of legends. While it was true that Maria and several other nobles were once kidnapped by the pirates of the Golden Sea and he was the one who saved them, the tales about the event had been exaggerated. In the stories, he was some sort of a gallant hero who saved his lover from the evil pirates. The climax of the play involves Benedict Connel fighting Captain Cooke for the beautiful Lady Maria. Benedict Connel was wounded in the battle but he prevailed and was able to save his lover.


    The story was, for the most part, fictional. It was true that Maria and other nobles were once kidnapped by pirates. It was also correct that he was the one tasked by King Leopold to rescue the nobles. But all he did was command the rescue party. He did not join the fight. He and Maria were also not yet lovers in that point in time. They were still strangers to each other.


    But the event was the one that linked him and Maria. After the rescue, Maria would always watch him practice his swordplay in secret. He was annoyed at first. He couldn''t concentrate with someone watching him. So he confronted her one day. To his surprise, Maria was not some meek Lady like he expected. Her words were sharp and she was feisty. He couldn''t forget what she said to him that time.


    ''So what if I''m watching you? Just be grateful that somebody is watching you wobble your sword around.''


    That was when he became interested in Maria. Her personality was unique and she was not your usual Lady. After a few months they became a couple and she became the only woman he ever loved. Although they only have one child, their marriage was a happy one. He loved her, dearly and truly.


    Benedict turned his attention back to the soldiers. He realized that he must have looked like an idiot for smiling and staring in the darkness.


    "Oh that? Um let''s talk about that another time. This gathering is not about me. It''s about all of our valiant deeds in defending this castle. So drink up and enjoy. Tomorrow we shall face the Tulosans with determined faces and bellies filled with food!"


    "Aye!" the Soldiers cheered and the celebration continued.


    By now the night had matured and Benedict was feeling the urge to rest. He yawned, stretching his mouth as wide as he could.


    "Riders! We have riders coming!" a pitched shout from the sentries on top of the walls was heard and the celebration was halted.


    Benedict, guided with instincts honed by years of military service, rushed to the walls. With his old knees, he ascended the wall of Knightsend.


    "Where!?" he asked the sentries after reaching the top.


    One of the sentries stretched a hand and pointed in the darkness. Benedict blinked a few times and squinted. He saw a single rider approaching the wall.


    "Open up. Please open the gate!" the rider implored after reaching the front of the gate. The man was looking behind from time to time.


    "Open it" Benedict ordered. Even if the man was an enemy, he was alone and poses no threat to the garrison.


    Benedict hurried to the rider. When he was close, he noticed the coat-of-arms painted on the man''s armor. If he was not mistaken, the coat-of-arms belonged to a certain mercenary group.


    The mercenary dismounted and knelt in front of Benedict. "I am a messenger sent by our commander. We are the mercenaries King Edmund hired."


    "Where are the rest? Are they safe?"


    "They are sire. We almost ran into the Tulosans during our approach. Luckily, we managed to evade them. The rest of the mercenaries are holed up in a forest a few leagues from here. We can''t remain in hiding for long so our Commander is asking for your help. Tomorrow the mercenaries will rush to the safety of Knightsend and we need you to do everything to distract the Tulosans."


    "Of course. Yes, of course we will help you" Benedict said while secretly clenching his fist. He was truly delighted that the mercenaries are coming. With them around, Knightsend will not fall.


    But he needed to distract the Tulosans somehow or else the mercenaries would all be slaughtered before they reach the castle. It will be hard considering their lack of horses.


    He searched for Bernie and found the squire beside him. "Gather all the officers in my room. We have some planning to do."

 Mercenaries

    "Fire!" Kristof shouted the order to his men, a host of a few hundred cavalry.


    He himself pressed the trigger of a crossbow. The bolt took flight in a curved trajectory and vanished into the mass of Tulosans. Scattered screams confirmed that some bolts found their mark.


    "Retreat!" He bawled. He gripped the reins of his mount and steered the horse around. The others followed. They retreated in haste.


    Behind them the Tulosans chased, a force several times their numbers with some armored Knights included.


    Kristof bit his tongue so hard that the iron taste of blood filled his mouth. He was hoping for the best. He was hoping that somehow, with some freaky stroke of luck, they would survive this.


    He threw a glance behind and fixed his eyes upon their pursuers. A gap of just more than a hundred meters separated his men from the Tulosan swords.


    This better be worth it, he thought. Those mercenaries better fight to the death or else this heart-pounding distraction his men are making will be all for naught.


    "Prefect, they are stopping!" He heard someone say.


    He peeked and confirmed the disappointing words. The mass of Tulosan Cavalry are halting, disturbing the dust on the ground.


    Other commanders would have been overjoyed with the sight of Tulosan cavalry ceasing their chase. Kristof was not.


    "Reload and fire men! Reload and fire! We must distract them for a few more minutes!"


    His host made a sharp turn and fired at the Tulosans again. Some bolts made a hit but most just bounce off from the Knights'' armors.


    Their actions agitated the Tulosans. It felt like pulling the tail of a bull. The Tulosans again chased and his men again ran.


    Kristof gritted hit teeth, accidentally biting part of his already wounded tongue in the process.


    This better be worth it, he again thought.


    **********


    Benedict was looking at the chase from the top of the wall.


    Prefect Kristof was doing a splendid job, he thought. Kristof knew when to retreat and when to stir the Tulosans. The laughably small force of Castonian cavalry were drawing the attention of thousands of Tulosan cavalry. This was a feat only his best Prefect could accomplish.


    He was well aware of the rivalry between Prefect Kristof and Prefect Ryon. The two were not really enemies but they often compete. But Kristof''s success in drawing the attention of the Tulosans had just put him ahead of Ryon. That lanky man Benedict left in Greenwater have some catching up to do.


    He turned his eyes towards the mercenaries currently sprinting towards the castle. They were fewer than he expected. Timothy told him in the letter that fifteen companies of mercenaries were coming- a host of fifteen thousand men. The number of mercenaries currently approaching the castle, according to his educated estimation, was barely ten thousand.


    The multitude of colorful coat of arms fluttered in the chilly wind of the western region. The coat of arms represented the different mercenary companies King Edmund employed- a force united only by gold if Benedict was to be asked.


    He grimaced after he took notice of one of the coat of arms. He was far from pleased that the coat of arms of ''Widow Makers'' was included in the mix. The mercenary company was infamous for abandoning their employers a few years back. They routed without even raising a sword.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Another mercenary company he was displeasured seeing was the ''vultures''. The name of the company alone was distasteful enough. Benedict had heard that the Vultures sacked their employer''s city in the past because of the late payment. King Edmund mercenaries had quantity but not quality.


    " Cowards and criminals." Benedict shook his head "Never in my whole life have I dreamed of fighting with cowards and criminals. Marquis Benedict Connel swinging his sword hand in hand with degenerates. Ha. Must have been a sight eh?"


    "But we need them sire. We are lucky to even have reinforcements." Bernie said.


    "I know, I know. Ramblings of an old man, nothing more. I am not complaining. Really. I just want to go home to Greenwater with Maria and Erik as soon as possible."


    "And you will sire. You will. In a few months you will talk with Master Erik and Lady Maria about what happened here as war stories. In the balcony of the villa, facing the humid but lovely breeze of Greenwater bay, with me serving the three of you cups of tea and my famous smoked tuna. We will laugh and mock the Tulosans for failing in taking Knightsend for the fourth time. Just like how it used to be, sire."


    Benedict threw in a laughter. That would be quite the experience, he thought. Bernie''s smoked tuna was his shared favorite with Erik and Maria. Whenever Erik would come home to Greenwater from the Palace, he would always request smoked tuna. The three of them would then bury their faces in the food not caring even if their faces were smeared with oily bits of the fish.


    "I can''t wait for that" he stifled his laughter. "But you know Bernie, I really do have the urge every night to slip away into the darkness and go to Maria and Erik. My wife is under the care of Timothy. And my son, the last I''ve heard, is a hostage of King Leopold. The three of us are divided. I dream of the day the three of us meet again. Unfortunately I can''t. I have a responsibility to defend Castonia."


    "After we come back, I will cook for you the biggest, tastiest and juiciest tuna I could find." Bernie said with a grin.


    Benedict just smiled and turned his attention to the mercenaries again. Dreaming of the future is good, but they still have work to do.


    By now the mercenaries were almost at the gates. Benedict scanned for the Tulosans and saw that Prefect Kristof''s distraction was already waning. The enemies were now turning their attention to the mercenaries. Like a buzzing hive of bees, the Tulosans advanced towards the mercenaries.


    "They won''t make it" Benedict said. Experience was telling him that the Tulosans would reach the rear of the mercenaries before all their allies could enter the castle.


    "Open the gate" he ordered.


    "Open the gate!" Bernie repeated the order to the soldiers controlling the gate.


    In less than a minute the gate opened and the mercenaries entered. They poured into the castle.


    The Tulosans by now were only about a hundred meters from the rear of the mercenaries. The front of their column was led by what appears to be lightly-armored horsemen. Benedict smelled blood. He could already imagine losing half of the mercenaries. Thousands will be slaughtered in front of him and the front of Knightsend will soon be bathed with a red hue. He waited for the moment the Tulosans slam against the mercenaries.


    It did not happen. The onslaught he was expecting did not happen. Instead of charging at the rear of the mercenaries, the Tulosans halted just a few meters away. They did not move as if they were petrified.


    "Ha! Look at them sire. Cowards. Afraid of mercenaries. They''ve lost their balls sire. We got another funny story to talk about when we return to Greenwater." Bernie said in an almost shouting manner.


    "No" Benedict shook his head.


    "No" he chanted the word again.


    A foreboding feeling enveloped him. The Tulosans had every opportunity to demolish the mercenaries. The rear was open to a charge. If he was the enemy commander, he would order an all out attack without second thought. But that''s not how things turned out to be.


    His heart started to race. He felt fear. It was sinister, an eerie resonance.


    And then a realization occurred to him. It was a cruel realization that could explain everything.


    How did the messenger slipped into the castle last night despite the heavy patrols of the Tulosans?


    Why are there fewer mercenaries?


    Why did the Tulosans not attack the rear of the mercenaries just now?


    All of these pointed to a single conclusion.


    "Close the gate!" Benedict shouted.


    His order was met with confused look from Bernie and the soldiers.


    "Close the damn gate!" he poured all his voice into the shout. He was almost pleading for the soldiers to close the gate immediately.


    But it was too late. Too late indeed.


    It started with a mercenary burying a sword into the neck of a Castonian. The poor man gurgled blood and fell limp on the ground. There was a momentary silence after that as the two sides looked at each other.


    And then all of the mercenaries slowly unsheathed their swords.

 Fall

    The sun was almost at the horizon. A sunset will soon come into being. With droplets of sweat skidding down their faces, he and his men were looking at Knightsend from a small hill.


    It was over. As he looked at the swarm of Tulosans pouring into the castle, Kristof knew that there was no saving Knightsend now.


    "I''ve warned him. Many times I have warned him." he said as wind blew past them. "I told him that the mercenaries can''t be trusted. I told him!"


    He paused to catch his breath. "He did not listen. He did not even believe that such a betrayal is possible. He and that outdated warrior spirit of his. War is fair my ass. War is not fair!"


    A hand patted his shoulder. "Let''s go Prefect. We can''t help ''em now. Knightsend is fallen. I am sure that most of our brothers will live. The Sire will protect them."


    Kristof nodded. More than anything, he wanted to dip his hands into some Tulosan blood. But he had to remember his position as Prefect. The lives of his men were his load to bear. Furthermore, he was confident that the Marquis will be alright. Even if Knightsend fell, the Tulosans wouldn''t waste a valuable hostage like Marquis Benedict.


    He tugged the leather reins of his mount and angled the horse towards the east. His men followed.


    **********


    The Castonians presented a solid wall of defense against the Tulosans and the mercenaries. They were Benedict''s remaining men - a force heavily trimmed by the earlier onslaught.


    He held the flag of Castonia on his left hand. On his right was his sword, a steel broadsword that had been with him for the longest time.


    Meanwhile, the enemies were trying to nip away the defenders. Rocks, arrows and other deadly projectiles were being flung towards them.


    A man on horseback then arrived and the hostilities ceased. The white feather crest on top of the man''s helm put emphasis into his rank. If Benedict was to guess, the person was General Rickard.


    "The great warrior, Marquis Benedict Connel!" General Rickard shouted. "I''ve watched the play many times. Such a wonderful tale. Moving. I must admit. I love the part when you told Captain Cooke, ''Leave her alone! Sword to sword face me. Love shall be my strength.''"


    "If you watched the play then you must have already known what I did to that pirate." he said as a warning.


    "Of course! You are a legend Marquis Benedict. Your skills in bleeding men is a legend. Many of my people are afraid that you will hack them to death. Unfortunately Benedict, you have lost."


    Benedict''s anger surged. "Lost!? You tricked us. Dishonorable! Where is your warrior spirit Rikcard? Using underhanded methods to open the gate. That wasn''t a battle. That was a trick!"


    "And that''s why you lost. You are too consumed by this idea of a fair battle. Fairness doesn''t exist, Benedict. Not anymore. Men with outdated views. You and that weakling Sigurd both. Also that''s hypocritical coming from you. What about Timothy Castonia? Didn''t he use underhanded tricks to defeat Sigurd? Is he dishonorable too?"


    The question gathered grunts from the Castonians.


    "Shut your mouth!"


    "King Timothy ain''t dishonorable!"


    They shouted. It took a while for the angry murmurs to subside.


    "Leave our King alone Rickard. King Timothy has more honor that all of your Knights combined" Benedict said.


    "Perhaps" Rickard smiled. "I don''t care anyway. Your foolish King will soon die- trampled beneath the hooves of our mounts"Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    The remark again stirred the Castonians. Benedict saw that some of his men were grasping their swords.


    Benedict decided that it was time to face the truth. He lost. Fairly or not, he lost.


    "We surrender Rickard. There''s no point in fighting. You were right. We lost. Just take me as hostage and imprison my men."


    He then addressed the Castonians. "Drop your weapons. I assure you, King Timothy will come for us."


    He could see their reluctance. Some of them struggled to let go of their weapons. It''s not that he doesn''t understand how they feel. He does. A warrior''s surrender was a sacred, given only to those who deserves it. The Tulosans don''t deserve their surrender.


    But they must. There was no way out of this. It seemed that they have to sit on the sidelines for the rest of the war.


    Some of his men were still holding their weapons tight. Benedict led the surrender himself. He dropped his broadsword from his right and reached the cloth of the flag with his left. He personally folded the flag, neatly and with care. He then gave the flag to one of the soldiers for safe keeping.


    Seeing that the flag was no more, the Castonians disarmed themselves. The Tulosans started to tie the hands of his men.


    Benedict himself approached Rickard''s horse. Two Tulosans grabbed his arms and forced his knees to the ground in front of Rickard. The Tulosan General dismounted his mount with the distinctive crest of his helm swaying in the air. He stood in front of Benedict.


    "Wise choice Marquis Benedict. I was worried that a proud warrior like you would resist until the end."


    "I would have if not for my family."


    "Ah, family. Yes. Lady Maria and your son. Erik if I''m not mistaken."


    "Yes, Erik." Benedict confirmed. "His name is Erik Connel, the future of Greenwater. He is wiser than me. The next time I see him, he will be a greater man than me."


    Rickard showed a thin smile. "Unfortunately Marquis Benedict, you will not see your family again. I hate to lose a valuable hostage but you are dangerous. You may be foolish but your men are loyal to you."


    Benedict''s face started to pale. He immediately understood what''s going to happen.


    "Don''t!" he pleaded. He struggled from the grasp of the Tulosans but he was powerless. "I have surrendered haven''t I? We have surrendered! There are rules in war. A surrender is a surrender. Captives mustn''t be harmed!"


    "No Marquis. In war, rules die and morality fade. I am changing the face of the Tulosan Knights. Chivalry is dead. Mercy is for the weak. This is the brand of Knights I''m trying to promote- efficient, unemotional and strong. You need to die or else you will be a banner of future rebellions."


    Behind him, his men were also struggling to free themselves.


    "Sire!" he heard Bernie''s voice.


    He turned his head and saw that Bernie was able escape. The Squire sprinted towards him.


    But Bernie didn''t reach them. A couple of Tulosans speared him. He saw the iron tips of the spears enter Bernie''s body. His squire fell to the ground but was still alive. He crawled towards Benedict, dragging his body with his bloody hands. Blood was coming out of Bernie''s mouth. A couple of meters from Benedict, Bernie ceased on moving. With eyes still open and looking at him, Bernie died.


    "Aaahhhhhh!" he cried. He screamed.


    Bernie was dead. Bernie who served him with loyalty all these years. Bernie who was good in cooking smoked tuna. He was not just a squire, he was his friend.


    "A friend of yours?" Rickard asked from behind.


    With eyes still wet with tears, he turned his head around. "Monster!"


    "For you probably. But for my supporters, I am the Omniscient''s voice. I am their savior. I am the light which guides them away from the darkness of outdated doctrines." Rickard said.


    Rickard unsheathed his sword and pointed the tip towards Benedict''s back. "You will die Benedict. Your story ends here. Accept that and be free."


    Benedict was enraged. He wanted to choke the monster behind him. He cannot forgive Bernie''s murderer.


    But he was also sad. With the way things are going, he will be executed. He must accept that his death is imminent.


    "Killing me will be your greatest mistake Rickard. Killing me will be the beginning of your end. My death will open the cages of the two lions. They will maul you to death until nothing remains. I may have failed, but the two lions will not. Unlike me, you can''t trick King Timothy. And unlike me, you can''t break King Leopold. They will come for you. Castonia will come for your head!"


    "And I will come for them. I will defeat both of your Kings." Rickard declared. "Say your last words Marquis Benedict"


    Benedict smiled and a peaceful vibe enveloped his soul. Life is not perfect and he still wanted to see his family one last time. But at least he will die firm on his beliefs and with untarnished honor.


    "Kill me Rickard. Kill me and be doomed"


    The blade stabbed from his back and through his heart. He fell face-down. Strength left his body and he felt a certain coldness.


    His last thoughts were that of Maria and Erik. He reminisced those precious times they were happily eating together. Erik was grinning from ear to ear while Maria was wiping the grease from Erik''s mouth. His wish was to eat with them again.


    He can''t. He will die in this small castle at the border.


    "I''m sorry" he mumbled a silent apology to Erik and Maria.


    He''s not coming home.

 Mockery

    Greenwater, Western Castonia


    With the salty yet breezy wind of Greenwater ruffling his auburn hair, Ryon rode towards the west.


    In his hand was a letter. A dreadful letter from a dreadful man.


    He clasped the paper. Inside him was a storm of feelings. He was furious. He was anguished. He wanted to scream.


    The Marquis is dead. The person he had served and respected for many years was no more. Betrayed by treacherous mercenaries and executed like a common criminal.


    To rub salt to the wound, it was their enemy, General Rickard, who informed them about the Marquis'' death. It was just plain mockery.


    Unforgivable


    The deed was unforgivable. Detestable beyond imagining.


    He was riding towards Knightsend, alone and without help. It was foolish. It was unreasonable. Nevertheless he was. All he wanted was to grab General Rickard by the neck and squeeze every bit of life out of him.


    "Prefect!" somebody called.


    He looked for the voice and saw a few dozen of his men approaching his direction. He tugged the reins of his horse, pulling the animal into a halt.


    "Go back! I''m just practicing my riding."


    "With your rucksack filled with provisions of food?" a soldier said and pointed towards his swollen rucksack.


    Ryon sighed. "You can''t stop me. I will avenge the Marquis. I will have him. Do you know what General Rickard said in the letter!?"


    He showed them the rolled paper that was delivered by a pigeon just a few hours ago.


    "He mocked him! He said that the Marquis died while pleading for his life. He said that Marquis Benedict pissed himself! He said that... that.."


    Ryon couldn''t continue. He doesn''t want to repeat the lies included in the letter. He knew that Marquis Benedict was a true warrior, a respectable man. Destroying that image is a sin.


    "We know Prefect. We know. Contents of the letter has spread throughout the city. We share your sentiments"


    "Then don''t stop me. This is my decision. I will face any charges of deserting my post later." He said and lowered his head. He knew that if his men were to stop him, then he couldn''t do anything but to go back to the city.


    The soldiers approached him. They then saluted.


    "We will follow you Prefect. We will also avenge the Marquis"


    Confused, Ryon looked at the men. He then noticed that all of them were carrying rucksacks too.


    "Go back. Greenwater needs its defenders" he said


    "A couple of deserters wouldn''t undermine the defense of the city Prefect. The Vanadian navy is more than enough to defend Greenwater. I mean, have you seen how big those galleys are?"


    Ryon clicked his tongue. These people are hard-headed.


    "You will be executed. You will all face punishment if you follow me" he warned.


    "So be it. We will get punished together."


    Seeing the determined looked on their faces, Ryon had no choice but to accept. It would be cruel to rob them of their right to revenge.


    "Fine. Don''t blame me if you die. I did not force you"


    "Alright. Let''s go Prefect. It''s a long way to Knightsend"


    "No." Ryon shook his head. "Knightsend will not be our destination for now."


    Ryon tilted his horse a little to the northeast.


    "We need to meet with King Timothy first."


    **********


    Nirvana, Eastern Castonia


    Leopold lay idly on his bed. The day was still young yet he was awake already.


    He shifted his body towards the left side of the bed. This was Margaret''s side when she was still alive. In the past, he would enjoy looking at the beautiful face of his wife. Sometimes he would kiss her forehead, careful not wake her up.


    But Margaret had left him. Despite what she did, he still loves her- even now. Leopold had forgotten her scent and her warmth. All that remained was an empty side of the bed.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A knock sounded from the other side of the room.


    "Your Majesty, Braun wants to see you. I''m sorry to disturb your sleep but he said that it''s important." Rupert said.


    "It''s alright. Send the Baron inside"


    The door opened and Baron Braun entered. Leopold slid off the bed and went to the seat by the fireplace.


    "Sit" he offered Braun the other chair. Braun took his offer and seated himself in front of Leopold.


    Leopold rubbed his two palms together. The coldness of the morning was biting through his flesh.


    "So how are you doing Braun? Other than your report when you came back, you never visited me. Not even once."


    "Knightsend has fallen" Braun said.


    Leopold stopped rubbing his hands and looked at Braun.


    Braun then handed him a rolled piece of paper. The broken seal was Benedict Connel''s and the wax was red.


    Leopold took the letter and read it. The letter was written by General Rickard and he was showing off his victory at Knightsend. Rickard revealed the details of the battle in the letter including how Marquis Benedict died. He put heavy emphasis on how the Marquis pleaded for his life.


    Leopold crumpled the letter. "He dare call Benedict a coward. It was like a worm mocking an eagle''s wings. I know Benedict. We may not see eye to eye but he is a great warrior. He doesn''t deserve to be mocked like that."


    "Yes, yes. General Rickard is a despicable man. Of course. But we must focus on Knightsend. I''m sure Timothy will avenge the Marquis and will make a mad dash towards Knightsend. What should we do? I personally recommend laying siege on Solon while Timothy is away. After that, we will then proceed to Knightsend. If our two enemies can fight, we can just come late and defeat the wounded victor. We can end the civil war and the invasion with one move."


    Leopold shook his head. "No Braun. We will not do that. Benedict is dead. Executed like some lowly criminal! Do you understand? He is dead and we will avenge him."


    Leopold paused to calm his heart. "Call the cohorts and raise the banner of the royal family. Also, order Skall to assemble his army. If he refuse, you have my permission to do everything. Drag him. Threaten him. I don''t care. Tell him that I will break the alliance if he did not cooperate."


    Braun''s face showed signs of surprise. "Your Majesty, may remind you that we have just suffered a defeat from Timothy? The men are on the verge of desertion."


    "I don''t care" Leopold said. "If they desert me, so be it. They will desert to Timothy''s side anyway. We need to crush that monster Rickard. Got it?"


    Braun did not respond. The Baron was left staring at the withering embers in the fireplace. "Rickard is baiting us Your Majesty. That''s why he''s mocking Marquis Benedict''s death. The snow season is coming. He wants us to come to him. We will be in the open and we will suffer attrition once the snow seasons arrived."


    "I know Braun. I know."


    "And yet your decision is still the same?"


    Leopold nodded. Killing a Marquis just like that is unforgivable. This move will put him at risk of being defeated by Timothy but that would be better compared to letting the Tulosans do what they wanted.


    Braun gave a long sigh."You are starting to sound like Timothy."


    It occurred to Leopold that the Baron was right. His decisions in the past were solely governed by logic. But now he was using both logic and emotions in making decisions. Just like Timothy.


    "Is that bad?" Leopold asked.


    "No" Braun shook his head and smiled. "It''s not bad"


    **********


    Solon, Western Castonia


    Lucia stirred the cup of tea. She then offered the cup to Timothy who was sitting beside her. Timothy took a sip and smiled at her as approval of the taste.


    "You realize that we will depart tomorrow right?" Timothy said as he turned his head towards the other three men who were sitting on the other side of the table.


    "But we still need time Your Majesty. A few centuries of cavalry from Canton are yet to arrive" the representative of Canton said.


    "As for us. Our soldiers are afraid that the snow season will catch us" the representative of Hadea said.


    "The Republic of Inkit wants to support you. But we expected fighting King Leopold, not the Tulosans." The Inkish Magistrate said. From what Lucia knows, his name is Chen. Her spies told her that Magistrate Chen vetoed Inkit''s decision to support Timothy.


    "Honorable allies" Lucia gave her sweetest smile. "Let''s make haste in helping King Timothy. Vanadis has long been ready to help him. You should too. Or else maybe one day a rumor will spread among the people, yours and ours. That you''ve been dallying your support. It wouldn''t be pretty for your reputation. "


    "Your Highness" Magistrate Chen also smiled. "You must take into account that your father is here. That''s why you were able to act fast. We, on the other hand, has to answer to our leaders. I myself still have to..."


    "Let''s not waste words here" Timothy said while frowning. Lucia knew that Timothy had already lost his patience. "Tomorrow I tell you. Tomorrow. Marquis Benedict needs reinforcements as soon as possible. We march to Knightsend tomorrow. If you are still not ready by tomorrow, then we will kick you out of the city and break our alliance with you."


    The three representatives were all taken aback by Timothy''s demand. All of them started to sweat.


    "I...I''ll try convincing my men."


    "Yeah. I''ll talk to mine too"


    "We will try Your Majesty"


    Faced with Timothy''s determined declaration they agreed although Lucia could still see their reluctance.


    "Good!" Timothy said. "You may go honorable allies. You still have some convincing to do right?"


    The three nodded and hastily excused themselves.


    Lucia sighed. She couldn''t believe how half-hearted their allies were in contributing to this war.


    "The more powerful you look, the more reluctant they become" she said to Timothy.


    "We"


    "Huh?"


    "We" He smiled at her. "They are afraid of you too. They view us as a single entity."


    Timothy then chuckled and pinched Lucia''s cheek. "And what''s with that smile earlier? How can you smile as sweetly as that while threatening them?"


    "I''m just annoyed. We gave them quarters inside the city and we are feeding their armies. But they won''t cooperate with us?"


    She grabbed Timothy''s unfinished cup of tea and forcefully drank from it. The tea was bland. She discovered that Timothy smile earlier was just to increase her self-esteem. Her annoyance was melted by Timothy''s actions.


    "Yeah. Those allies of ours. I want to borrow the Spectator''s cane and hit them with it" Timothy joked.


    Lucia laughed. She then finished the bland cup of tea. "Well, I hope they will be more cooperative. We need them Tim"


    The door flung open and James came running towards them. "Your Majesty, pardon my sudden intrusion. A red-sealed letter just arrived."


    Timothy stood up and grabbed the letter. He then opened and read it.


    Lucia could see the pain in Timothy''s expression while reading the letter. A single tear fell from his eye. She knew that something must have happened.


    "He''s dead" Timothy said.

 Break

    Timothy was standing outside Erik''s room. He doesn''t want to enter the room and tell Erik of the news.


    He raised his knuckles and was about to knock when he stopped. He glanced at the woman beside him.


    "You must, Tim. You must." Lucia said.


    "Okay" Timothy inhaled and knocked on the door.


    "Erik. It''s me. I... I have to talk to you for a bit."


    Steps pounded from the other side of the door followed by the creaking of the hinge.


    After opening the door and seeing them, Erik grinned. "Are you going to boast about your love-life again Tim?"


    Erik''s cheerfulness made it harder for him to proceed. Lucia then gripped his hand and looked at him in a way that gave him courage.


    "I''ll leave the two of you alone." Lucia said.


    She let go of his hand and walked away.


    Timothy turned his attention to Erik. His cheerful face was no more. "What happened Tim? Something wrong?"


    "We should talk inside"


    "Um. Okay. Then, after you" he gestured towards the room.


    Timothy then found himself seated in front of Erik.


    "Your talent in avoiding eye contact is uncanny" Erik commented. "So? What do you want to talk about Tim?"


    "A letter just arrived. From Knightsend. Marquis Benedict is...uh.."


    Timothy struggled to find the words.


    "He''s no more, Erik."


    Timothy was finally able to look Erik in the eye. His friend''s eyebrows twitched. Erik then gave a wheezing laugh as he shook his head.


    "Tim, that''s not a good joke. Despite how I act, I still love my father you know"


    "I''m not joking Erik."


    "You''re not joking? Cut it out Tim. He''s dead? He''s Benedict Connel. The famous Benedict Connel, Tim. My old man is a little bit senile if you ask me. But he''s a great man. He will not die just like that"


    Even though it pained him, Timothy handed the letter to Erik. The letter was full of insults and no son should read such insults about his father. Nevertheless, Erik deserves to know what happened.


    After reading, Erik laughed again. "This is obviously a fake. Bernie must have taken a joke too far. This is fake!" he raised his voice.


    He threw the paper. "Fake Tim. Fake! My father is not dead. He is Marquis Benedict Connel. He is not dead Tim!"


    Erik sprang up and grabbed the chair. He smashed the chair on the floor.


    "Lies! lies! lies!" he chanted every time he slammed the chair.


    Erik soon ran out of strength. The chair was already splintered when he stopped. He sat on the floor and leaned against the bed.


    Erik screamed. He pounded his fist on the floor.


    Timothy rushed towards Erik and embraced his friend. He didn''t say anything because Erik needed warmth more than words.


    Erik sobbed on his shoulder. His tears were many and his grief overbearing.


    "I will avenge him. I will get justice for my father. I will stuff that letter to Rickard''s filthy mouth. I will let him suffer a fate a million times worse than what he did to my father. Give me my revenge Tim. When the time comes, let me be the one to end his worthless life!"This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Yes. I will make sure of it Erik. I will give you justice. We will crush him like the insect he is. I promise this to you. As your friend I will."


    It took more than an hour for Erik to calm down. He was still sobbing when Timothy let go of his embrace.


    "I hate to ask this of you, but you should be the one to tell Lady Maria of this."


    Erik nodded weakly with his head lowered.


    Timothy doesn''t want to leave Erik with this state but he still have many things to do. Now that Marquis Benedict is dead, he was more determined to take his army to Knightsend.


    He let go of Erik and gave him one last pat on the back. "We will leave tomorrow Erik. We will destroy General Rickard, his army and those treacherous mercenaries."


    Timothy stood up and went to the door.


    "Tim" Erik called.


    He looked behind. Erik, with ragged hair and swollen eyes, looked at him with an expression brimming with rage.


    "You promised. You told me that you will help me find justice for my father. I''m expecting that you''ll deliver."


    Timothy nodded to that.


    "Leave it to me. I will dismantle Knightsend stone by stone if I have to. I will give your father the justice he deserves."


    **********


    "You don''t have to do this you know" Sylvie said.


    Lucia didn''t respond. She just continued replacing Sylvie''s bandage.


    "Hey. I said you don''t have to do this." Sylvie repeated.


    "I heard you"


    Sylvie pushed her body into a sit. "Then stop." She gripped Lucia''s wrist. The two guards standing behind stepped forward but Lucia gestured for them to stand down.


    She glared at Sylvie. This woman is stubborn.


    "Your wound is still fresh. Your healing is not that good. Changing your bandage will keep it clean."


    Sylvie let go of her wrist. "Others can replace it."


    "Not to boast but I probably have the most experience in doing this. Also, the other Medicus are army medics. Do you want your upper leg to be touched by men you don''t have special relations with?"


    "You know that''s not what I meant. Why are you doing this? I betrayed you!"


    Lucia again remained silent. She was too tired to argue with Sylvie.


    "I tried to kill you once!" Sylvie again exclaimed.


    "Twice. You tried to kill me twice. The last time I almost died. You also spied for the Wismarines. I treated you as a friend and you repaid me with betrayal."


    "The why?! Why are you sitting beside my bed and replacing my bandage?"


    Lucia lifted her head and released a long sigh.


    "Because I don''t want your wound to fester. Whether you like it or not, our fates are again intertwined. I still haven''t forgiven you for you betrayal and as much as I want to believe that you''ve changed, I still can''t trust you. But here I am, changing the bandage of someone who tried to kill me. Because I really, absolutely don''t want your wound to fester."


    Sylvie lay down and looked away from Lucia. "I''m sorry okay? I''m really sorry. What I did was wrong. You may not forgive me but I just want you to know."


    "I don''t really hate you Sylvie. Despite what you did, I don''t hold a grudge against you. Timothy told me what you did for Erik. Good. That was good."


    Lucia finished the bandage and cleaned Sylvie''s bedside.


    "And don''t pout Sylvie. I know you''re pouting. Be cheerful for Erik. He needs you. His father just died and he needs your support"


    Sylvie again sprang. Her quivering eyes were fixed on Lucia.


    The guards behind grunted and Lucia doesn''t know if it''s because of Sylvie''s rash actions or because of the news.


    "The Marquis? He''s dead?" Sylvie asked.


    "Yes. He''s dead. Timothy is informing Erik as we speak. So you see, this wedge between us doesn''t matter right now."


    Sylvie blinked a few times. Her expression changed from surprise to sadness.


    "Okay. I''ll come to Erik later." Sylvie said.


    Lucia didn''t talk to her after that. She fixed her things and went outside with the guards. After opening the door, she saw that Timothy was leaning against the wall and waiting for her.


    His face was downcast. His hair which was normally combed neatly was all over the place.


    "Tim!" She blurted. She looked behind and gestured for the guards to leave them.


    Timothy didn''t wait for the guards to leave. He trudged forward and hugged her.


    "I''m comforting Erik but my feelings are also in shambles. He''s a good man. The late Marquis. Before our relations broke down because of the thing with Erik being my squire, he was good to me. Whenever he visits Erik in the palace, he would always bring me presents. I respected him, Lucia. I told Erik that I will get justice for him. But the truth is, I''m mostly doing it for myself. I want to avenge Marquis Benedict."


    Timothy then started to sob and Lucia''s heart broke.


    Lucia caressed Timothy''s back. "I''m here. I''m here for you. I will always be here for you. Understand? Cry. Sob. Talk. I will listen and I won''t go."


    Timothy didn''t let go of her. He sobbed like a child. Lucia doesn''t want to see him like this. She wanted to dispel his sadness as soon as possible.


    After a while, Timothy wiped the tears off his eyes. With a still breaking voice he said, "I may need to change our plans a little. We need to speak with Henry."


    Lucia immediately understood him but she was still uncertain about this.


    "Do you really need them?This could turn ugly if handled poorly." She said.


    "Yes. I need some of them. This has just become a war of ideologies. I will smack that monster with the truth. Before he dies, I will show him that his life''s work is useless. I will show him that all his struggles, his efforts- he lived and he will die a useless man. Unlike Benedict, he will die alone, hated by the many. I will break him beyond repair. He said in his letter that chivalry is dead, that it is futile. No. I will show him just how wrong he is."

 The Night Before

    Less than an hour''s walk to the north of Solon and one would find himself in the vicinity of Castonia''s largest mine- Turan. According to King Timothy, Turan was once abandoned because the original owners went bankrupt and couldn''t support the operating cost of the mine.


    But the influx of the Tulosan prisoners from the third battle of Knightsend brought life again to Turan. The Tulosans who were responsible for the destruction of the villages around Solon were sentenced to hard labor in the mine.


    From the top of the mine, Henry could see his old comrades mining for iron. With picks in hand, the prisoners were striking the earth to cinch the ores that would soon be refined to iron ingots. This could have been Henry''s world. It wasn''t really a bad world since King Timothy assured him that the prisoners were being treated justly. But he still felt bad that he was given the honor of fighting by His Majesty side while his brothers were doing hard labor.


    He gave a list of names to the captain of the guards and after a while those people were presented to him in person. He could still recognize their faces. They were not wearing the distinctive armor of the Knights. Their usually cleanly-shaven faces had stubble. Their hairs were uncut. The only remaining marks of their old profession were the brands on their arm.


    "Henry? Is that you Prefect?" Stan pointed to him.


    The other Knights who were anxiously looking around, confused probably as to what fate will soon befall them, also noticed Henry.


    "Prefect!"


    "Why are you here?!"


    "What''s going on Prefect?"


    The Knights approached him but were stopped by the guards. They stepped back after seeing the spears pointed towards them.


    "Prefect Henry. What is the meaning of this? Are we going to be executed?" Stan asked.


    "No. I don''t have that authority. Only King Timothy has the power to decide life and death" Henry answered.


    "Of course. Yes. You are right Prefect." Stan said while nodding. "So? Are the rumors true? Are you serving under him? While he is an honorable person, I personally don''t think we should meddle with their affairs. What would happen if he orders you to fight against Tulosa?"


    Henry bit his lips before answering. "Well. General Rickard has returned. And I amˇ­ I''m joining King Timothy to fight off General Rickard. King Timothy also wants a century of Tulosan Knights to fight with him against General Rickard. I handpicked all of you because I know that you are righteous and have a sense of honor."


    "Have you gone mad Prefect!?" Stan bellowed. "Fighting for a foreign King is acceptable. But fighting against Tulosa is treason!"


    The other knights also showed signs of displeasure. Henry had already predicted their behavior but it was still painful to be looked upon like this.


    "General Rickard is not Tulosa. He is rouge General that must be stopped at all cost. Do you know what he did? Let me tell you what he did."


    Henry revealed to them everything General Rickard did. He told them about the treacherous mercenaries and how Rickard executed Marquis Benedict despite the latter''s surrender. After he was finished, the faces of the Knights were full of disgust.


    "Absurd!" Stan shouted. "To kill a captive. Oh the Omniscient must be weeping. Vulgar actions done in the name of the Knighst. How cruel"


    "And using treachery to take the castle too. I knew that Master Rickard is a little tough on his policies but I never expected that he is a monster with no heart."


    "He is not a Knight and we should not consider him one of ours. The Prefect is right, he has gone rouge. Grand Master Nelson would excommunicate Rickard if he hears of this."


    Henry cleared his throat to sway their attention to him.


    "Unfortunately, Grand Master Nelson is dying. I know it''s hard to discuss this. I myself don''t want to think of the day Grand Master Nelson''s light leaves the world. But we must face the truth. The Grand Master will soon die. A civil war will then engulf Tulosa. King Timothy promised me that he will intervene in the civil war to reduce the civilian casualties. That''s why I''m serving him. He is our hope Brothers. He will bring peace between our Kingdoms. Don''t you want that? Don''t you want peace after experiencing all these chaos? Fighting against Tulosan soldiers is hard. I know. But if that''s the price we have to pay for peace, then isn''t that worth it?"You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    His rhetoric silenced them. He knew how they feel. General Rickard must be stopped and the people of Tulosa needed a foreign interference- the Knights know this. Of course Timothy could go back on his promises and use them to conquer Tulosa instead, but Henry was confident that Timothy would fulfill his promises.


    "Will he really do that? He will gain nothing." Stan said.


    "He will gain peace. Isn''t that good enough?" Henry rebutted.


    "A century of Tulosan Knights wouldn''t help him much." A Knight at the back said. "We are few."


    "He doesn''t really need us to fight. He wants to make a statement. He wants to show everyone the difference between General Rickard''s Knights and the true Knights. He wants our brothers who were still reluctantly serving General Rickard to see the truth and do the right thing."


    There was silence again but this time Henry could see their determination. The prospect of peace for the people of Tulosa and erasing the disgusting brand of Knights General Rickard is trying to promote was enough to change their minds.


    If there was one thing Henry learned from Timothy, it''s to not waste a moment. He walked towards them and offered his hand to Stan.


    "Then, will you again ride with me?"


    They looked at him and were still silent. But Henry already knew their answer. They will join him.


    **********


    After getting the news from Henry that some of the Knights had agreed to join him, Timothy went to his room. It was already dark. Tomorrow will be the day they part for Knightsend.


    But when he reached the door to his room, he changed his mind. He had a sudden longing for a certain princess and he decided that he will stay with her tonight. He dismissed the still-injured Abraham and found himself walking towards Lucia''s room.


    "Tell her it''s me and that I want to spend the night here." he said to Lucia''s guards.


    One of the guards informed Lucia about his visit while the other was looking at him in a funny way.


    "What is it?" Timothy asked. "Is my face ugly?"


    "No! Itˇ­ it''s nothing Your Majesty" the soldier said.


    Timothy sighed.


    "Just tell me. I won''t hold it against you"


    The guard, faced with Timothy''s unyielding insistence, finally revealed what''s on his mind. "Ummˇ­ We just want to let you know that weˇ­ are fine with it. She''s our princess but it is okay if it''s you"


    Timothy instinctively scratched his head. It seemed the guards had the wrong idea.


    "Ahem" Lucia, who had just opened the door, indicated her presence. She looked at Timothy. "King Timothy is just spending the night. Nothing indecent will happen. Isn''t that right Your Majesty?"


    "Yeah. Of course. I just wanted to see her."


    "I''m sorry for getting the wrong impression!" The guard bowed his head.


    Timothy rolled his eyes. People always get the wrong idea when it comes to Lucia and him. He went inside the room with Lucia.


    "We can''t blame him. ''I want to spend the night''? Isn''t that a little too vague?" Lucia said after closing the door. She put one hand on her waist.


    Timothy grinned and kissed her forehead. Even though his day was a sour, she makes him feel better.


    "Just shut up and let me show my affection"


    What followed was at least an hour of ''showing affection''. Both of them ended up sleeping on the bed due to exhaustion.


    But Timothy was suddenly awakened by the wind. It was cold. He looked at Lucia and she was still sleeping.


    When he turned his head to the other side, he saw him.


    He was still the same and his presence was unmistakable. The Spectator was sitting on a chair not far from them. He smiled at Timothy.


    "A long time Your Majesty."


    Unlike before, the Spectator''s presence didn''t scare him as much. He was still uncertain but knowing that the strange man was their friend for now gave him a peace of mind.


    "Less than two weeks. That is not a long time. Why are you here? I disappointed you or something?"


    The Spectator grinned. "No. Nothing of that sort. We got the news. It seems there will soon be a large battle and it involves three large armies. Among the three, you have the biggest chance of victory which makes you the person we are betting for."


    "Get to the point. What do you want?"


    "What do we want? No. It is you who wants something." He stood up and walked towards the bed. "We are powerful. Not invincible but powerful enough to assist you. For example, we can enter General Rickard''s tent or your father''s and end their lives. We can give you the throne of Castonia in one night. So, do you want it?"


    "No" Timothy said as soon as the Spectator finished speaking. "We are not weak enough to ask for your assistance. Lucia and I will accomplish everything by our own power. This may sound arrogant but we don''t want shortcuts. Peace and justice would be meaningless if we employ your help."


    The Spectator frowned but his mouth slowly formed into a smile. "As expected. I got goosebumps. That was a test by the way and we are relieved by your answer. My friends will be thrilled after I tell them of your answer. You really are him" The Spectator bowed. "So your Majesty, I apologize for disturbing your sleep. We just wanted to check on you."


    "Wait!" Timothy called before the Spectator could leave. The man stopped and looked at him.


    Timothy turned his gaze on Lucia''s sleeping figure. He put his hand on her face. "I may need your assistance after all."


    "Oh? I did say that we just want to confirm your identity but I''m listening"


    "If something happens. If everything is lost. Please save her. I know it''s too much to ask but please ensure that she''ll live. I''m not asking for anything else, just keep her safe."


    The Spectator laughed. "You never changed. You''re still the same after all these years. Wellˇ­ Alright. I will do my best"


    Timothy didn''t understand half of what the Spectator said but he was glad that they will protect Lucia. She was both his greatest strength and weakness.


    "Thank you" Timothy said.


    The Spectator turned around and walked into the darkness. "Think nothing of it. Until we meet again Mathew."

 Into the West We Go

    "When will I see you again?" Freya asked Henry. He was clad in both plate and mail armor. The crest on his breastplate was that of the Tulosan Knights.


    Henry patted on the empty side of the stone bench in the garden. Freya sat beside him.


    "I don''t know. A month at best. I''ll pray to the Omniscient that I will be able to come back as soon as possible."


    This made Freya sad. Henry was the one her heart chose but their situation was complicated. He was a Tulosan and she was a Castonian. She knew that Henry had a home and he will go back to that home in the future. Their worlds were different. But she was still hoping that this thing between them will work out somehow.


    "I''m sorry" Freya said. "I couldn''t go with you. Lucia needs someone managing information coming from her merchants and spies."


    Henry gripped her hand. His callused hand was firm. "I understand. And even if you don''t have responsibilities, I wouldn''t want you to come with me. We''re not going on a vacation. The battlefield is not a place for a lady."


    "What about Lucia? She was going right?"


    "She''sˇ­ different. I was surprised at first after I heard that she will be coming but King Timothy told me that he needs her. Something to do with decisions or something"


    Freya looked at Henry. She engraved the sketch of his face on her mind. "I will miss you."


    "Me too. I will write you letters don''t worry. I will tell you everything that happened."


    Freya gave a weak nod. "Please be safe."


    Henry slid off the bench and knelt in front of her. He held both of her hands. "I will. I am your personal Knight Miss Freya Hall. With the Omniscient as witness, I pledge my heart to you. So wait for me."


    Freya''s eyes were slightly wet.


    "Even if it''ll take years, I will wait for you."


    **********


    Sylvie was limping towards Erik. Her wound was painful but she trudged onward.


    Erik''s guards noticed her and presented a wall of spears. Seeing the spears pointed towards her, she lost balance and fell down.


    "Stand down morons!" Erik shouted from behind the guards. "You act like there was a cohort of cavalry charging towards me."


    He slipped in between his guards and squatted in front of Sylvie. He grasped her arm and supported her back.


    "Leave us." He ordered to the guards.


    "But sire she isˇ­ "


    "I don''t want to repeat myself. Leave us." Erik ordered again.


    It took a while for the guards to turn around and leave. Sylvie was left alone with Erik.


    "Why are you here? I was on my way to your room." He glanced at her wound. "I bet your wound is now open like a newly bloomed daisy. Are you crazy?"


    "Maybe. I was just worried that you''ve already left."


    "What are you talking about? I told you that I was on my way to your room."


    "Yeah. But I didn''t know that and I was worried that you have forgotten about me." Sylvie said. She pushed her hand on the floor and leaned against wall.


    Erik looked at her while frowning. "Do you have a fever? Hallucination of some kind? You''re different today. You''re not making fun of me."


    "Well I would have but you knowˇ­ " She looked at him intently.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation."Ah yes. Because my father just died and I''m mourning. How considerate of you."


    An awkward silence then followed which has never happened between them before.


    "Isˇ­ your mother alright?" Sylvie said as she broke the silence.


    "No. She''s been crying all night that I''m afraid her health would further deteriorate. Honestly I don''t want to leave her like this but I still have to get justice for my father. Also I''m now the Marquis of the Western Region so Timothy needs me."


    "It suits you" Sylvie said. She eyed the golden chain that dangled across his chest. It was the mark of a Marquis.


    She then grinned and remembered that just a few weeks ago, Erik looked like a beggar. "But your tattered clothes and stinky odor will always be my first impression of you"


    Sylvie cupped her mouth as she remembered that this was not the time to joke around. Erik had just lost his father. "I''m sorry. Your circumstances slipped my mind. I should have been more careful"


    Instead of getting angry, Erik also grinned. "No. Just act like how you used to. Although I''m grieving, I want to see the Sylvie that I know before I leave."


    "Ohhh. Is this like a parting between couples then?"


    Erik snorted. "Ha! You wish. You''re not my type."


    "Really? Don''t lie Erik. You can''t lie to me. I am you type." Sylvie brushed the tip of her hair on Erik''s face. She winked at him.


    "Nope. Not my type." He denied


    The two of them looked at each other and burst out laughing together. Seeing him laugh delighted Sylvie. At least Erik was still the same despite the tragedy he just suffered.


    Erik ruffled her hair. "Thank you for cheering me up. But I should go now."


    "I guess this is goodbye?" Sylvie asked.


    "For now" he answered


    "Yes" she nodded. "For now"


    **********


    As he looked at his men, Timothy couldn''t help but feel a little bit overwhelmed. This was the largest host he led. Thousands of soldiers were already in line and they were only waiting for Henry and Erik.


    The multitude of banners fluttered in the wind. Timothy could see the three new banners which displayed the coat of arms of his three legions. Since the day he came back from fighting Ivan, Timothy had started a reorganization of his army from the old system. In the new system, the whole army was divided into large groups of five thousand called Legions. The names of each were decided by the soldiers themselves. The first legion was Steelsword whose ranks were filled mostly with those from Castle Munico. The second was called Dawn which was composed of men from Thespelae. The third, to Timothy''s surprise and delight, was named Rooster by his original soldiers from Knightsend.


    Also included in the mix were the flags of Inkit, Hadea and Canton, their three unreliable allies. Apparently his threat yesterday worked and the three representatives agreed to help fight against General Rickard. These people were unpredictable though. Lucia had warned him about their loyalty.


    The last group of soldiers were the Vanadians which was composed mostly of mercenaries. Even though it was mercenaries who opened the gate of Knightsend to Rickard, Timothy still decided to use the remaining mercenaries of King Edmund. With Lucia''s careful handling, Timothy was confident that the mercenaries won''t betray them this time.


    "They are late. I''m sure they are still smooching with their ladies." Arthur''s said.


    Even though Arthur was somewhat useless in the eyes of Timothy, he still agreed to bring the prince along. He still had so many lessons to teach Arthur.


    "Please be considerate brother" Lucia''s annoyed voice sounded. Her horse was next to Timothy''s. "Saying goodbye was never easy."


    "She''s right son" King Edmund then looked at Lucia. "I remember the day Lucia left Holm. It was not easy to let go. I''m sure Marquis Erik and Henry are also the same with their loved ones."


    "Henry? He''s the Knight right?" Arthur shook his head. "I don''t think the Tulosan has relatives here. Like what I said, he''s smooching with his lover."


    Arthur continued complaining but Timothy closed his ears. He had no time to mind the blabbers of the prince. He turned his attention instead to Lucia. With her blue one-piece dress and white diadem, she was the very image of royalty.


    He had already told Lucia of the Spectator''s visit last night. He told her everything except his request for the Spectator to save her if ever things go awry. Even though the Spectator''s offer was just some test of his personality, both of them agreed that using assassins against General Rickard and King Leopold will not solve their problems. General Rickard being assassinated will just make the monster a martyr. King Leopold assassination on the other hand will sow discontent among the people. Winning the crown in such fashion will make his rule shaky. The best and probably only way to unite Castonia and forge peace with Tulosa was to defeat both General Rickard and King Leopold in battle.


    Finally the two men they have been waiting for had arrived. Henry and Erik reached his side almost simultaneously.


    "I''m sorry. Saying goodbye to Freya was not easy. Took me a while" Henry said while bowing his head.


    "I also said goodbye to a friend" Erik said.


    Timothy did not delve further into their personal matters. With a wave of his hand, the entire army moved forward.


    "Marquis Erik" he called.


    "What is it Your Majesty?"


    "It''s too silent. Tell the trumpeters to play the new song" Timothy said.


    Erik smiled. He then told the trumpeters of what the King ordered.


    The air was filled with the tune of a song. It was a song General Marvin hastily composed last night. By morning, the song had spread throughout the city.


    In just a short time the tune from the trumpets was joined by the singing of the soldiers.


    ''Into the west we go


    For justice into the west we go


    Betrayal shall be repaid


    A fake knight we shall cull


    Into the west we go


    With the King we march


    Onward without halt


    With haste we go


    They should quiver


    For we are coming, yes coming


    Hunting for a fake knight


    Into the west we go''

 Looming Dark Cloud

    For the past days the Tulosans had been chasing them. No. Chasing might not be the right word. They were being harassed, hunted like prey. His host of a few hundred cavalry which escaped Knightsend had been reduced to less than a hundred.


    This morning a pleasant news presented itself though. A group of Castonian cavalry requested to meet with them. Kristof thought that the soldiers belong to King Timothy. They will finally reach a safe haven.


    But his expectations were shattered when he saw the annoying face of Ryon. The moment he saw him, he realized what Ryon had done.


    "Deserted. Haven''t we?" Kristof asked as his mount inched closer to Ryon.


    "Ave, Prefect Kristof"


    Ryon presented his arm to Kristof and waited for him to grab it. This could have been a salute among equals. But Kristof just looked at Ryon''s arm. He was still vexed that Ryon abandoned his post in Greenwater.


    Ryon slowly lowered his arm. "You would have done the same if you were the one in my position"


    "No. I am no deserter like you. What can you do anyway? You can''t rescue the Marquis with such a meager force."


    Ryon blinked a few times and opened his mouth. "You haven''t heard, have you? Of course. You haven''t"


    "Heard what?"


    "Kristof" Ryon looked at him with a grim expression. "The Marquis is dead. He was executed by General Rickard. The rest of the defenders are probably also dead."


    Almost instinctively, Kristof let out a chuckle after hearing this. Nonsense. Ryon was saying that Marquis Benedict is dead. He continued his chuckle and waited for Ryon to change his expression. But Ryon''s grim face remained.


    "It''s true. He''s dead Kristof."


    Kristof''s chuckle slowly died. "You surely jest. You have always been less serious when it comes to our job. That''s why the Marquis has always favored me."


    Ryon grabbed his hand and put a piece of paper on his palm. "Read"


    Kristof unrolled the paper and read it. His expression turned from pleasant to bleak. It was true, the Marquis is dead.


    Kristof felt his heart clench. It was his fault. He should have taken his men, stormed the castle and rescued the Marquis. Even if it cost him his life he should have. Instead he ran away.


    He mocked Ryon earlier for abandoning his post in Greenwater. But after knowing what happened, he would have also done the same. General Rickard needs to pay for his crimes.


    "And King Timothy? Is he coming?" Kristof asked angrily. The best course of action for now was to offer their service to King Timothy.


    "He is. In fact we have spotted his army a few days ago. We were planning on joining him but weˇ­ we lost the courage to face him. We are deserters after all."


    "But we must. We can''t do anything on our own. Let''s go see him together Ryon. If he punishes us, then so be it."


    "Right." Ryon nodded. There was reluctance in that nod.


    "Prefect! Tulosans!" A soldier behind pointed. Kristof looked at the direction and saw hundreds of horsemen riding towards them. The banner was that of the Whistlers. It seemed their pursuers had already caught up.


    Kristof and Ryon looked at each other. Both of them understood that they can''t outrun the Whistlers. So they must fight.


    "Form a wedge!" The two of them shouted in chorus. In just a few moments, a wedge was formed with the two of them at the front.


    Kristof wanted to be the sole apex. He wanted to be the only one at the very front. But with their lives on the line, he doesn''t want old rivalries to tie them down.


    They galloped towards the enemies. They were outnumbered but there was no other way other than forward. But when they were about to slam against the enemies, another group of horsemen appeared.


    Knights. Kristof knew what that armor meant. They were Knights and there were about a Century of them. Battling the Whistlers was somewhat easy. But Knights? They will need a miracle to defeat the Knights.


    Surprisingly, the Knights didn''t attack them. They rushed towards the Whistlers and hit them hard. Kristof saw several Whistlers impaled by the heavy lances of the Knights. The scene in front of him was unbelievable. The Knights and the Whistlers should be allies right?


    It wasn''t even a battle. The Whistlers routed as soon as the Knights hit them. Of course with their heavy armor and sturdy horses, the Knights couldn''t give chase. Kristof, Ryon and their men stopped just a few dozen meters from the Knights.


    The Knights approached them. Kristof surveyed his men and he could see that some of them wanted to run. He also wanted to run. Even though Castonian prowess was not to be underestimated, the Knights were the masters of mounted warfare.


    When the Knights were just a few meters away, they stopped. The man at the front removed his helm. Kristof doesn''t know who he was but from the man''s movements he could decipher that he was someone of high rank.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Henry Molt?" It was Ryon beside him who talked first.


    Kristof examined the Knight. So his name is Henry Molt. He then realized the meaning behind the name. Henry Molt was a legend among the Knights. The Knights liked to call him ''First Spear'' for his habit of leading a charge from the front, always first and always deadly. Kristof had heard that First Spear became a Prefect when he was just seventeen, the youngest in the history of the Knights of Tulosa. There were also rumors that if not because of his age, Prefect Henry would have become one of the three Masters.


    "Greetings Prefect Ryon" Henry smiled. "You have changed a lot since we parted in Greenwater."


    "Changed? How?" Ryon asked.


    "When we were in Greenwater, you were still a good Prefect. But now.." Henry''s smile faded. "You have deserted your post and went against orders. His Majesty is not pleased with your actions."


    Henry then looked at him. "Our scouts have also spotted you. We''re glad we made it in time. King Timothy has ordered me to bring you to him."


    Kristof was still astonished. A Knight serving King Timothy was surprising enough. But the Knight was First Spear.


    "Will King Timothy execute us?" Kristof asked.


    "I don''t think he will do that" Henry turned his gaze to Ryon "As for him, I don''t know. But King Timothy is magnanimous so don''t worry about your friend."


    "He is not my friend" Kristof denied. "We are colleagues but not friends"


    "I see" Henry nodded. "Then shall we go?"


    *********


    It was already night when the two Prefects were presented to Timothy.


    "We accept your punishment!" the two said simultaneously while kneeling in front of him.


    One of them, Prefect Ryon, deserves to be imprisoned or even executed if the decision of a military tribunal is to be followed. The other, Prefect Kristof, was faultless in his eyes. Nevertheless the act of running away from battle still translates to desertion and some people would always stick to technicalities. In short, both of them were deserters. But Timothy decided to give the two a less severe punishment. They were good leaders and he needed leadership in his ranks now more than ever.


    "Fine. I will not execute you. But you are demoted to the rank of Centurion. Go back to your men." Timothy said.


    "Thank you King Timothy" Centurion Ryon said.


    "We accept this punishment" Centurion Kristof bowed


    The two men then left his tent and Timothy was left alone with Lucia. He was glad that was over. He had so many things on his mind that deciding the punishment of deserters was the least of his concerns.


    Timothy rose and went to the table where a huge map was laid.


    "That was quick" Lucia said. She went to him and cuddled on his chest.


    "I don''t have time to deal with trivial matters. General Rickard marched out of Knightsend and is only a few days'' march away. A battle is going to start soon."


    "But isn''t this good news? This confirms that he has no reinforcements"


    Timothy looked into her eyes. Even after several months of being with her, he was still amazed by her intelligence. She doesn''t have experience in military planning but she correctly inferred the situation.


    General Rickard had no reinforcements. He had only realized this yesterday when the scouts reported that the Tulosans had marched out of Knightsend along with the treacherous mercenaries. Rickard had the castle and he still chose to meet him in the field. He thought hard of the reason why Tulosan General would do that. While cavalry is deadly in field battles, hiding behind the walls of Knightsend would be a better choice. The Tulosans could just stay inside and wait for reinforcements. They could then destroy the Castonians with their superior numbers.


    But General Rickard marched out of the Castle. This means that he was afraid of being sieged which brought Timothy to the conclusion that General Rickard was alone. The King of Tulosa might have given up on the invasion and General Rickard doesn''t have reinforcements.


    "Yes. But I''m still concerned. Facing him will not be easy. Those Knights under him are dangerous. To make matters worse, our allies are unreliable. And the mercenaries under your father can''t be trusted. I don''t knowˇ­ "


    Lucia then did a surprising thing. She put her lips into his. He shouldn''t have been surprised by this since giving sudden smooches was a habit of hers- a habit he enjoys. But every time she does this, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He enjoyed the taste of Lucia Vanadis and closed his eyes. He could feel her warm breaths and her soft lips. A feeling of calmness enveloped him.


    After their lips parted, she smiled at him. "You have so many worries on your mind. Just relax and let me handle half of it. We are partners aren''t we?"


    Timothy smiled. He was reminded that Lucia was not just his lover. She was also his ally, the person in the world he trusts the most.


    She had become the most important to him. He was committed in winning this war and the throne of Castonia not just for the people, but also for her. He wanted to give her the best.


    For this reason, he was worried. Although the Spectator had agreed to keep Lucia safe, there was no telling what''s going to happen.


    "We are. But Lucia if something happens to me, If I die, I want you toˇ­"


    "No" There was anger in her voice. "I told you already, I don''t want to hear such defeatist words. We have decided that we will win"


    She let go of her embrace and turned away. Timothy grabbed her arm.


    "Listen to me Lucia" he pleaded. "Ifˇ­ if I am defeated, I want you to escape. You are important to me. I don''t want your fate to become tied to mine."


    She again looked at him. "That''s my decision to make Tim. The moment I gave you my heart, I have decided to tie myself to you. If you are going to die, then I will too. If you are going to be imprisoned, then I will gladly join you in your cell."


    "But I don''t want that. Listenˇ­" he slid his grasp from her arm to her hands. "I did not tell you about this but I asked the Spectator to save you if I lose. If that time comes, I want you to come with them"


    "You did what!?"


    "I asked them. I know I should have asked them to save me too but I know it''s too much so I prioritized you. I will not forgive myself if something happens to you"


    She was frowning. It was clear that she was angry. She closed her eyes and her frown slowly vanished.


    "I will not come with them" she said


    "Luciaˇ­"


    "Listen to me first. Living without you will mean nothing to me. Do you think I would be happy without you? No. So even if I escape or something, it would mean nothing. It''s either we win together or lose together." She then hugged him. "But we will win Tim. I''m sure of it. So there''s no point in worrying."


    Timothy still wanted her to agree but he gave up for now. He wrapped his arms around her.


    "We will continue this discussion next time. For now, let me enjoy you"


    "Are you not going to plan strategies or something?" she asked. "Like what you said, we will soon face a battle"


    He filled his nose with her lovely scent.


    "That could wait. I will plan later" Timothy then shook his head. "No, it''s better for you to help me. Two heads are better than one"


    Lucia laughed. She again pecked on his lips. "After this?"


    Timothy grinned and nodded. "Yes. After this"

 Prelude to the Battle of the Plains

    The developments for the past days had confirmed the imminence of a battle. General Rickard''s host marched straight to them without stop. The two armies were now positioned in such a way that bloodbath is inevitable.


    Just this morning, the Tulosans had formed in front of them. The sea of horses that composed about half of their enemies was a sight even the boldest men were afraid of. In the center of the Tulosans were the mercenaries. Their banners, now forever marked with the smudge of treachery, drew sharp stares from the Castonians. If not for their loyalty to the King some of the Castonians would have already dived towards the mercenaries- with swords and spears in their hands and vengeance in their hearts.


    Flanking the mercenaries were two large groups of cavalry of mixed composition. These two groups of cavalry were the real danger. They could swoop in, fold Timothy''s ranks, and retreat like nothing happened. Or if the ways of the Knights were to be followed, they could just charge and crumple Timothy''s soldiers in one go.


    Although he couldn''t see it, Timothy believed that a reserve force of Tulosan infantry was stationed behind. This reserve force could reinforce the Tulosan cavalry or the Tulosan mercenaries anytime, allowing General Rickard to deal with any change of situations.


    After seeing the enemy formation, Timothy immediately rallied his own forces in a battle formation they had decided just the other night. He put Inkish, Hadean and Cantonese soldiers on the left flank. The center was populated by the three legions of Castonians with Erik as its commander. The right flank was filled with the Vanadian mercenaries under Bisham. All of the cavalry were put in a single group under the leadership of Henry. The cavalry will be his reserve force.


    Since the battle had not started yet, Timothy and Lucia visited the commanders. They first went to the Inkish, Hadean and Cantonese forces on the left flank and told them of the plan.


    "That would be too dangerous!" Marquis Sachi of Canton said while forming a frown.


    "Marquis Sachi is right, your plan is hinged on the premise that the Castonian soldiers will hold" Marquis Qilo of Hadea added.


    Magistrate Chen of Inkit cleared his throat and stared at Timothy "The biggest question is, why are you telling us of the plan just now? Don''t you trust us? We are allies. We need to trust each other."


    Magistrate Chen''s gaze could melt candle wax. Among the three, it was this man Timothy was wary of the most.


    Magistrate Chen was a farsighted man. If things go complicated, Timothy predicts that it would be the Inkish who will first turn their backs to them.


    If it was in the past, Timothy would have already crumbled under the Magistrate''s gaze. But he was a King now. His boldness had grown in such a degree that deflecting intimidation like this was child''s play. Furthermore, Lucia was beside him and he somehow doesn''t want to look weak whenever she was around.


    "Let''s discuss this after the battle Magistrate Chen. The day is still young and we have an army to defeat." Timothy said.


    "Pardon us if we didn''t tell you." Lucia added. She met eyes with Timothy and he understood her meaning. Magistrate Chen was a threat. Compared to the other two, he was smart. It wouldn''t have been a problem if Magistrate Chen was their friend, but the two of them knew better.


    Magistrate Chen''s gaze remained. But Timothy maintained a sweet smile. It was true though, they were afraid that these fine noblemen would betray them. With the way they acted in the past ¨C the delayed reinforcements, their reluctance in fighting the Tulosans, and all sorts of information Lucia had gathered about them ¨C these people couldn''t be trusted. He had already discussed this with Lucia. Both of them had the same opinion. Accepting the alliance with Inkit, Hadea and Canton was a mistake. Nevertheless, they were allies now.


    "Alright" Magistrate Chen said after a long time of gazing at Timothy. "It''s a good plan anyway"


    "Then we shall excuse ourselves oh good allies. Unleash your soldiers upon our enemies. And rememberˇ­"


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.Timothy paused and looked specifically at Magistrate Chen. Their eyes met. He wanted him to know that it was too late to back out now. They promised to join him in this war and they shall fight with him in victory and defeat.


    "Princess Lucia and I will win this war. You chose the right side"


    **********


    Their next destination was the center where the Castonian infantry was positioned. Seeing the banners of the three legions brought a warm feeling to his heart. The soldiers under these legions were all loyal to him. They were his crack force whose strength and courage were superior compared to the Vanadian mercenaries, the Inkish, the Hadean, or the Cantonese.


    "I trust that you already know what to do?" He asked the four. Unlike their unreliable allies, he had informed them of the plan a day prior.


    "Yes. The men of Dawn will hold their swords high like that of their honor. The Tulosans shall not prevail." General Bourgis answered in his usual stern voice.


    General Hoover hooked his arm around Bourgis'' neck and laughed. "Pardon this man Your Highness and Your Majesty. Too serious eh? Don''t worry, the Steelsword legion already knows what to do."


    Timothy turned his eyes to General Marvin next. The General shrugged. "As for us, you don''t have to worry. Even if I mess up, the men of Rooster legion will not. You know how they are."


    Timothy truly believed that. The job of the Castonians today was to accept the blunt of the attack. He was confident that the Rooster legion, his men from Knightsend, will never rout.


    "And what about you Marquis Erik?" Timothy asked his friend. Erik will be the overall leader of the Castonians.


    Erik raised his brows. "You''re seriously asking a grieving son if he''s prepared to face his father''s killer?" He then smiled. "Of course I am. Don''t worry, the Tulosans will hit a wall of spears"


    He glanced at Lucia and after seeing her satisfied expression, he looked towards the four.


    "Then" Timothy paused and examined their faces once more. They all looked determined. "May the Omniscient be with you"


    *********


    After reaching the right flank, they immediately spotted Bisham. The old man was meticulous as he carefully positioned the Vanadian mercenaries.


    They rode towards Bisham. Timothy greeted with a smile and Lucia also did the same.


    "Should I call you General Bisham now?" Lucia asked Bisham who was, a few months ago, the Captain of her guards. Because of the lack of good leadership in the Vanadian ranks Bisham was made the commander of the Vanadian mercenaries. This was not really a surprise since Bisham had military experience.


    The old man bowed to them. "Call me what the two of you used to. General Bisham doesn''t really sound nice."


    "Then Captain Bisham, are your men prepared?" It was Timothy who asked.


    "Of course." Captain Bisham confirmed. He gave a small proud smile as he turned his eyes towards the mercenaries "We already know what to do. We will hit them as hard as we could. The Vanadian mercenaries will fight as ferociously as the Castonians"


    Timothy grinned while shaking his head. The mercenaries will never equal the valor of the Castonians in his eyes. "Pardon me but I doubt that"


    "Oh?" Captain Bisham also grinned "Want me to prove you wrong?"


    "You are very much welcome to do so Captain. Prove me wrong and change my opinion about the mercenaries"


    **********


    When they arrived where the cavalry were positioned, Henry and his Knights were not there. The soldiers pointed them to a nearby small hill where, as what the men told them, Henry was praying with his Knights.


    "I think we should wait" Timothy said to Lucia after spotting Henry. All of the Knights were bowing their heads and listening to Henry lead the prayer to the Omniscient.


    "Yes. Even if we''re royals, interrupting a Knight''s prayer would be too rude" Lucia said.


    They waited for several minutes until the prayer was completed. When Henry opened his eyes and saw them, he bowed his head in apology.


    "I''m sorry. Have you waited long?"


    "A few minutes. Not that long right?" Lucia asked for Timothy''s concordance.


    "Yeah. It wouldn''t be right to disturb you." Timothy agreed although he did felt a little impatient "So, is the cavalry ready?"


    "Yes" Henry pounded his fist on his chest. The rest of the Knights followed. "This will be the largest contingent of cavalry to be placed under my direct command. But I shall make satisfactory results."


    "Good" Timothy smiled at Lucia. "Then let''s begin"


    **********


    Rickard was looking at King Timothy''s forces from afar. The enemies were laughably divided. Although the center which was composed of Castonians will be a hard nut to crack, the flanks would be an easy target. Furthermore they were currently on a wide plain- the specialty of cavalry. He had the advantage even before the battle had started. He could already smell victory.


    But he instilled in his mind that the one he was facing was King Timothy. According to Luther, King Timothy was a man to be feared. Surely the young King had some trick up his sleeve.


    A horn then sounded at the distance. It was followed by movements from the enemies. The center of King Timothy''s forces advanced.


    Rickard scratched his head. King Timothy just ordered an attack. He was the one with the offensive capabilities with his superior cavalry but it was Timothy who advanced first.


    He was further confused after he saw the fast pace of Timothy''s center.


    "Are theyˇ­ sprinting?" he asked.

 Battle of the Plains 1

    From where Rickard was standing, the Castonian center looked like a a sea of stones- rolling towards them like an avalanche. The mail armor they were wearing, coupled with their fast but steady movements evoked a feeling of trepidation in him.


    While the Castonian center was, in essence, dashing like madmen, their flanks remained stationary. The center was disjointed from the flanks in a way that Rickard''s cavalry could just surround and annihilate them.


    After advancing for more than a thousand paces, the Castonian center stopped to catch their breaths. There was then a standstill of sorts as if King Timothy was giving Rickard a time to choose.


    Rickard thought hard about his next move. He was at a crossroads with only two choices. The first choice, like what any normal General would do, was to attack the isolated Castonian center. This was the perfect opportunity to destroy the Castonian center. His cavalry from both flanks and the Tulosan mercenaries from the middle could surround the isolated Castonians. They could rout them in just a few minutes.


    But he knew that King Timothy was a smart man. He could have hidden a trap somewhere. Although he had screened the surroundings, there could be a hidden Castonian cavalry waiting in secret.


    The second choice was to ignore the Castonian center and order his cavalry to attack the Castonian flanks instead. This was equally dangerous. Although his cavalry could overwhelm the Castonian flanks, the Castonian center could plow through the mercenaries in his center and the Tulosan infantry behind. He was sure of this. The Castonian center was composed of crack and experienced men. His infantry will be no match.


    It was a choice between an obvious trap and losing his infantry. King Timothy was playing mind games with Rickard. Is there a trap? If there was a trap then he should avoid it. But avoiding the trap would mean sacrificing his infantry.


    Rickard made a decision. It doesn''t matter if there was a trap. His infantry was precious to him. He cannot, by all means, lose his infantry. If he could overwhelm the Castonian center, then victory would be his. He will show the young king the power of Tulosan cavalry.


    "Order the mercenaries and both cavalry flanks to attack. They must overwhelm the Castonian center as soon as possible. The infantry is to remain in reserve." Rickard ordered.


    His order was repeated and in just a short moment the horn to advance was blared. The mercenaries and the cavalry moved to attack.


    ******


    "They are attacking sire!" James was in panic and forgot the proper way to address Timothy.


    Timothy, on the other hand, was eating a piece of cold bread. He doesn''t really care about formalities. He was focused on the developments of the battle. He chomped and swallowed before talking.


    "Calm down. Erik got this"


    "So General Rickard made the wrong choice." Smiling, Lucia said. "Am I wrong?"


    Timothy''s lips curved into a thin smile. She was right. Rickard made the wrong choice. Well, to be fair, there wasn''t a right choice as both choices would lead to Castonian victory. But Rickard took the path that will lower the Castonian casualties.


    "You''re right" Timothy confirmed. He offered Lucia a piece of the bread. He then remembered that he was offering Princess Lucia of the rich Kingdom of Vanadis, a piece of cold bread. To his surprise, Lucia took and ate it.


    "Um. Like what I said, you''re right. He must have thought that he could finish off the the three legions just like that. He''s wrong. Even if the fighting lasts until sundown, the Castonians wouldn''t rout."


    James again asked for his attention. "Your Majesty, what should we do?"This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Timothy looked at the battle. The Tulosans hadn''t made contact yet. He will wait until the enemies were fully invested in their attack. This will be the hardest part- watching as the Castonians were put in peril.


    He opened his mouth to answer James. But it was Lucia who talked first.


    "We wait" she said with a bitter smile directed to Timothy.


    **********


    "Are you afraid?" General Marvin asked Erik.


    "Of course" Erik answered. He was afraid. A mixed force of mercenaries and Tulosan Cavalry were approaching them which was almost twice their numbers. Any man would have his face pale when presented with such a situation.


    "But I bet our enemies are more afraid of us than we are of them" continued Erik. "Castonian infantry. No. They call us Castonian heavy infantry now. If I were a Tulosan, I would be afraid too after hearing that I would be up against Castonian infantry."


    "You couldn''t be more right Marquis Erik. Discipline is tied to our name. No matter how hard they''ll hit us, we will never yield. " a low powerful, almost booming, voice said. Erik doesn''t need to confirm who it was.


    "Could you be a little less serious General Bourgis?" Erik said while breathing a deep sigh.


    "We are at war. Wars are supposed to be serious."


    "No. What I mean is... Fine. Just go to your legions. Remember, if your legion routs, you''re fired."


    The three Generals saluted to Erik and left.


    Erik put his foot on a small rock. He put one of his hand on the hilt of his sword. It was the Golden Useless Sword his grandfather gave to his mother. He didn''t actually want it. The sword was as useless as a carriage without wheels. But for now, yes just for now, he wanted to awe the soldiers with his Golden Useless Sword.


    He raised the sword in the air, the golden pommel embedded with gems glistened. Erik saw eyes looking at his sword. Stare all you want boys, he thought. Yes, I am Marquis Erik. And yes. I will lead you to victory.


    With orders from the three generals, the Castonian infantry formed a triangle with the backs of each of the legions serving as a side. They planted their feet on the grassy ground and waited for the Tulosan attack.


    And then the two sides met. The Tulosan mercenaries slammed against the Rooster while the Tulosan cavalry attacked both Steelsword and Dawn.


    The fighting between the mercenaries and the Rooster ended in a fierce melee. Since the men of Steelsword and Dawn formed a mixed wall of spears and halberds, the effects of the cavalry charge on their side was negated. The Tulosan cavalry tried to charge again, but the men of Steelsword and Dawn remained vigilant. Seeing that the charge was with no effect, some of the cavalry just dismounted to fight on foot.


    They were outnumbered. To make matters worse, there were thousands of Knights who had more armor and possibly more training than them. They were also surrounded. The Castonians were only superior in three things- courage, morale and discipline- all of which are intangible. Ideas so to speak. Their ability to withstand this attack rests on ideas. But this was enough for Erik.


    Ideas are powerful.


    **********


    As he looked at the clash of swords and spears, Rickard frowned. This was different from what he expected.


    He knew that the Castonians were tough. But he never expected this level of stubbornness. The battle has been raging for an hour now and his soldiers had surrounded the isolated Castonians. But those damn soldiers wouldn''t rout. It was like hitting a wall with a sword.


    The cavalry charged many times but the Castonians wouldn''t budge. It seemed the sight of thousands of stampeding horses wasn''t enough drain their courage.


    Rickard was still waiting for a trap. There was nothing yet. All there was are Castonians repelling the attack like it''s nothing. By now, the cavalry and the mercenaries were committed in the attack.


    A fleeting thought occurred to him. What if there was no trap to begin with? What if Timothy was just betting on the courage of his men? He eyed the flanks of the enemies which still hadn''t joined the battle. And then he realized that if his men fails to break the Castonian center soon, the Castonian flanks were in a good position to attack.


    **********


    They surely were tough, his men that is. Timothy saw the Castonian infantry being slowly surrounded. A whirlwind of repeated charges and violent melee hit them.


    Not yet, he silently said while biting his lips.


    Not yet, he repeated despite his heart being broken by the state of the Castonians.


    Not yet, he held his breath, knowing that brave men were fighting and dying on his orders.


    A hand held his own. It''s warmth insurmountable. He looked and Lucia''s pale small hand was gripping his.


    "Be strong" she said. Her words were like a harbor amidst a storm. She soothed his nerves and brought firmness on his heart.


    He must endure. Yes, he must.


    For the Castonians


    For Justice


    For Himself


    And for her


    So he endured. He watched as the Tulosans surround his dear Castonians. He waited. Excruciating, oh yes it was. But with Lucia firmly holding his hand, sharing the burden of leadership, he persisted.


    And when he saw that the Tulosans were completely committed on the attack, he smiled. It was time.


    "Forward!"

 Battle of the Plains 2

    "Look at ''em" Chen said to his aide. He didn''t need to say that though as all of their eyes were nailed on the scene.


    "Yes" his aide muttered in concordance. "Those horsemen are deadly. They are tearing the Castonians apart!"


    Chen was confused at first. And then it occurred to him that they were talking about different things. For young men like his aide, the prowess of the Tulosan cavalry will be the first thing they notice. The Tulosans, after all, had dealt damage to the Castonians. The once firm lines of Castonians had become a mishmashed defense.


    Short-sighted naivety, Chen mocked. His aide could only see the Tulosan power. But the resilience of the Castonians was more amazing- or terrifying depending on whose side you''re fighting on.


    The Castonians were being subjected to a vicious attack for an hour now. Even though their defense was crumbling, they were still holding on. If it was his soldiers who were fighting, they would have already ran a few minutes into the fight.


    "The Castonians are terrifying" he said.


    "Why?" his aide asked, cocking his head like a fool that he was.


    "Look closely" he pointed forward "Those Castonians are probably made of iron. If I''m the enemy General, I would be scared by now. Imagine striking a piece of glass with a hammer without it breaking. You will feel confused at first. And then you strike it again with the same results. Now comes anger. How dare the piece of glass defy you strength? After that- fear. Yes, fear. You will be afraid because you just witnessed something unusual. You will start to think that the piece of glass was actually a monster. General Rickard just discovered his glass and it has thousands of spears."


    "Magistrate, I still don''t understand"


    "The Castonians you fool! I was right. We shouldn''t have supported them. If possible we should have helped their enemies. What do you think will happen if King Timothy turns his sword towards us?He is too dangerous. If this continues, he will break the balance of power in the continent. And that Vanadian Princess. She looks like a harmless pretty lady on the outside but I bet she''s also a threat. She..."


    Chen shut his mouth as a Castonian messenger went to them. He gave the signal to advance.


    "Magistrate... I''m still confused but if you say that Timothy Castonia is dangerous, then he probably is. We should flee now. We shouldn''t help him get what he wants" his aide said quietly, almost whispering.


    Chen pursed his lips. His aide was really stupid for not knowing that they don''t have a choice but to obey.


    "Why do you think he placed the cavalry behind us? Just coincidence? For greater maneuverability? No. It''s because he knew that we may falter and not join the battle. If we do not move, the Castonian cavalry will slaughter our men. We have no choice but to help a monster grow another fang."


    He breathed heavily, savoring the fresh air that could be his last. Painfully, he ordered.


    "Sound the horn to advance"


    **********


    "Hold the damn line!" Erik rattled his throat with a loud shout. He pointed his sword in the air and hoped his current posture looked like those in the paintings of great generals.


    "I don''t think we can hold much longer sire" General Hoover said. This was a rare occasion, Hoover being serious.


    He wasn''t wrong though. The right flank which was populated by men from Steelsword was crumbling. The once solid line of spears had turned skewed. The earlier proud cheers of the Steelsword legion was no more. All that remained were men that are fighting for survival.


    The Tulosan Cavalry were professionals. They made use of every single cavalry tactic. They did hit-and-runs, charged, threw javelins, fired crossbows and some even fought on foot. Whenever there was a gap, the Tulosans would attack it and they would lose several men. Compared to the other two legions, Steelsword was in a worse state. This was why Erik chose to be here.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    For the past hour, he meticulously arranged the men. He filled the gaps and even did counterattacks. He was successful- somehow. But being successful doesn''t mean they were safe. The Steelsword legion will rout for sure. It was just a matter of time.


    Erik saw a distant banner. Swaying in the air was the flag of Vanadis- a pelican spreading its wings over a ship. They say people were permitted to laugh when seeing the pelican on land. Well Erik was laughing, not as a mockery but as a celebration. Their reinforcements had arrived.


    "Do not fear!" he shouted again, his throat dry due to overwork. He pointed his sword towards the Vanadian mercenaries. "Friends are coming. Stay strong. They are coming!"


    Seeing the Vanadian mercenaries excited the Steelsword legion. Their desperate defense became an offense against the Tulosans.


    The Tulosan cavalry seemed to notice the approaching Vanadians meecenaries and stopped their attacks. It was too late to make an organized retreat though as the Vanadians had cut off their escape. Sensing an impending doom, they charged towards the mercenaries instead. But before they could reach the first line of mercenaries, the Castonian cavalry led by Henry hit them out of nowhere.


    *********


    They were his blood, his comrades. He bet he even knew some of them.


    But his hand was wet with the blood of the first Tulosan he impaled with his lance. He didn''t know who it was as half of the man''s face was hidden behind his coif. All he knew was that the man was a knight- a brother now dead by his own hands.


    Nevertheless Henry kept on fighting. The momentum of their charge was still strong. He hated wetting his conscience with the blood of old comrades. But this was a necessary evil. These knights supported Rickard anyway. They smeared the honor of the Knights by following a lunatic. Furthermore he was doing this for the Tulosan people. King Timothy was the way to peace.


    By now the impetus of their charge had weakened. It was turning into a cavalry-to-cavalry melee. They need to charge again.


    "Retreat!" Henry commanded. The Castonian cavalry retreated except for two centuries who were, at a closer look, competing.


    "Retreat!" Henry again shouted and the signal to retreat was blasted. But the two Centuries were still getting themselves deeper into the enemy lines.


    Henry recognized who the Centurions of the two Centuries were. Ryon and Kristof. Those two, Henry angrily thought.


    He knew that Ryon and Kristof had some sort of an old rivalry. But to compete now would mean undermining the effectiveness of the Castonian cavalry. In the end he decided to leave them. If they want to get themselves killed for the sake of competing with each other, then he wouldn''t stop them.


    The Vanadian mercenaries reached the Tulosan cavalry. Steelsword legion, who were pinned earlier, had also rushed to attack the cavalry. Henry again ordered a charge, with him at the front of course.


    The three forces attacked the Tulosan cavalry from all sides. But despite being outnumbered and their mobility impaired, the Vanadian cavalry still fought hard.


    It''s a shame. These brave men could have used their courage for great and gallant things. But instead they followed a fake knight who had no honor, thought Henry.


    But the resilience of the Tulosan cavalry were nothing compared to the resilience shown by the Castonians earlier. They still routed after a while. The right flank had been won by the Castonian force.


    **********


    The Left Flank


    That was close. They had almost surrounded them. This was Luther''s thought as he looked behind. The Tulosan Cavalry were catching their breaths.


    The Inkish, Hadean and Cantonese forces had almost cut off their escape. Luckily, the enemies were slow. Or have they been dallying? Who knows. The important thing is, the Tulosan cavalry on the left flank were able to escape onslaught. They had retreated at a distance where the enemies cannot reach them.


    "Those hard-headed pricks!" Centurion Lyn screamed like a child beside him.


    Luther cannot blame him though. Fighting the Castonians was like fighting against rocks. It was frustrating beyond belief. They were unresponsive to charges. Hit-and-runs were also not effective. Crossbow bolts and javelins bounced off their armor. Only the Knights were able to deal them some damage.


    "So what now?" Centurion Lyn asked.


    "We wait for orders from the General" Luther answered. The original plan to rout the Castonian infantry had failed. They had lost their offensive advantage.


    Centurion Lyn, with his mouth agape, pointed towards the other side of the battlefield. "Are those... ours?"


    Luther squinted. He then saw clusters of cavalry running away like rabbits on the right flank. His heart sank. The Tulosan cavalry on the right flank must have failed to escape the Vanadian mercenaries. Now they were routing.


    Luther had a bad feeling about this. With half of their cavalry gone, there was no way for them to win this battle.


    Just as the thought crossed his mind, it was immediately confirmed by the sound of a horn. The sound came from the direction of the General Rickard. It was a command for a general retreat.


    "Yes" Luther said in a defeated tone. "And we have lost this one"

 Inferior

    "Cheers to our strength!" the shameless rascal declared as he raised the cup in the air towards Timothy. Magistrate Chen then made eye contact with Timothy and curved a mocking smile with the corner of his mouth.


    "Cheers!" Timothy also raised his cup and faked a smile. This man, he thought, this man is dangerous.


    Both of them drank from their respective cups at the same. After Timothy lowered his cup, he looked intently at the Magistrate.


    They were victorious, another victory under his belt. But they failed to destroy the Tulosans. Although General Rickard lost half of his cavalry, most of the Tulosans and their mercenaries escaped- all because of Magistrate Chen.


    Since the Inkish, Hadean and Cantonese forces in the left flank failed to surround the cavalry in their side, the said cavalry were able to escape. Since thousands of Tulosan cavalry escaped, Timothy cannot order an all-out chase of the fleeing Tulosans for fear that his cavalry will be overwhelmed. While his cavalry did captured hundreds of fleeing mercenaries, the numbers were just too low.


    Magistrate Chen, Marquis Sachi and Marquis Qilo all expressed their apologies for their failure. They said that the Tulosans were just too fast. But Timothy and Lucia doubt that claim. Their dear allies just don''t want to help.


    "He''s testing you" Lucia whispered "He''s gauging your personality by your reactions to his mockery. Fake your expressions"


    Timothy looked at her and realized that she was right. Magistrate Chen was probably testing the waters. He just maintained a placid expression.


    The officers were all celebrating inside a large tent. The soldiers in the camp were also given booze and meat. This was Timothy''s way of thanking his men for the job well done.


    Timothy and Lucia were seated together in a high table while the other officers were drinking and eating in front of them. It was a lively atmosphere with the officers conversing merrily about the events of the battle.


    Erik, although still grieving for his father, was talking and laughing with Bisham and Henry. They were discussing on how the three forces they led surrounded the enemy cavalry in the right flank.


    General Hoover was pestering the serious General Bourgis while drinking what looks to be mead.


    General Marvin was not eating though. He was busy scribbling some words on paper. If Timothy was to guess, it was another song celebrating their victory in the plains.


    Suddenly, King Edmund pounded his cup on the table. The chattering was silenced and all eyes were locked on the Vanadian King.


    King Edmund rose and faced Timothy. His flushed face betrayed the fact that he was slightly drunk.


    "We have been celebrating for hours but I haven''t heard a single thanks to the pair who brought us victory."


    King Edmund jabbed his cup towards them, spilling some of its contents.


    "My Lucia sure has grown a lot. We should thank her for her smart thinking. I am proud of my daughter. I am happy to be remembered in history as the father of Lucia Vanadis!"


    His declaration was met with cheers for Lucia. King Edmund raised his hand to silence the crowd.


    "And King Timothy! Oh what a brilliant mind. He is my son now, or soon to be. Not that it matters. He will soon wed my daughter and their matrimony will link Castonia and Vanadis. But as early as now I declare- King Timothy is my son! My son is a great man eh? The greatest son in the world!"


    "Aye!" the crowd shouted and cheered. They were loud and their shouts remained for long.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon."Oh he''s your son now!?" Arthur who was sitting beside King Edmund shouted. His shout silenced the cheers. Timothy could see that the Prince was not pleased. "Great! Oh how great. I now have a brother. I must be honored."


    Arthur rose and looked around. "Why are you being silent? Aren''t you cheering for him!? Aren''t you shouting his name as if he''s a God of sorts? Even my father, my father whom I grew up with, was so amazed. It must be great to have a son like Timothy. A great son he calls him. The greatest in the whole damn world!"


    Nobody uttered a word. The tent was as silent as the grave. Arthur must have already noticed what he had done so he laughed.


    "I''m sorry" he said while laughing. "I was merely acting out a play I once saw. Pardon this foolish prince for disrupting your celebration"


    Arthur grabbed his cup and limply exited the tent.


    "I... I should follow him. I''m sorry for the commotion he caused. He''s a little drunk you see. Just continue." King Edmund said. The King then followed Arthur outside.


    **********


    Arthur was sitting on a boulder in the darkness. It was cold. His shivering flesh was exposed.


    He didn''t mind though. This was better than going back to that tent. At least here he wouldn''t hear his father''s praises for Lucia and that bastard.


    "You shouldn''t have done that Arthur." Somebody said from behind. He knew it was his father.


    His father sat on the grass beside the boulder. "I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings Arthur. I was a little drunk. I blabber things when I''m drunk. It''s just. I don''t know how to put it. Timothy did a marvelous thing. We need to praise him because of that. I praised your good deeds in the past didn''t I?"


    "A couple of times"


    "See? Then you understand. Let''s go back eh? When I went outside that tent, they have already resumed their celebrations so you don''t have to worry about the awkward atmosphere." his father said while smiling.


    Arthur did not agree. He was hurt. He already knew that Lucia was better than him in all aspects. She was talented, smart and the people loves her. All his life he had always been compared to Lucia by everybody. The commoners even wanted Lucia to become the heir instead of him. All he had was his gender. He is a son, the only son of King Edmund Vanadis.


    But now Timothy stole that from him. He felt like a substitute. He had nothing.


    "Is he better than me?" Arthur asked.


    "That''s... not really the case. You have your strong points Arthur and Timothy had his. You are better in some aspects"


    "Like what?" Arthur looked at his father''s eyes.


    "Like ah, like..."


    "I already know so stop it." Arthur started to tear. "He is the son you have always wanted me to be. Smart, kind, charismatic, talented. Well I''m sorry father. I''m sorry if I''m not smart enough. I''m sorry if I''m not kind. I''m sorry if the damn people don''t love me! But this is who I am okay?! This is Arthur Vanadis, your son!"


    His father embraced him. "Shhhhh. I know Arthur. I know. But no matter what, please know that I love you. You are my son"


    Arthur pushed his father away. "You love me? No! Over the years it''s only Lucia that you loved. Only her! And now Timothy. Hah! What a cruel joke."


    Arthur ran away. He didn''t want to look at that old man. He was angry at the world.


    Why!? he shouted in his heart. Why am I inferior?


    **********


    The earlier cheerfulness of the people inside the tent was reduced to a forced one. Arthur''s tantrum had strained the mood.


    Lucia sighed. She did not expect that Arthur would do that. Well she couldn''t really blame him. It must have been painful for Arthur too. At the very least though, Arthur shouldn''t have soured the mood. Now people would gossip about their family. The pain he felt was nobody''s fault anyway.


    "I know how he felt" Timothy said "I know because King Leopold had always favored Ivan and William. In fact my father even did extreme things" he winked, a playful reminder to Lucia that King Leopold tried to kill him several times.


    Lucia laughed. "And you didn''t embarrass the Castonia family in front of many people. Not even once?"


    Timothy drank from his cup. "Nope. I think I don''t even hate him. I tried hating him but I just couldn''t. He''s my enemy- our enemy. But If he was currently in front of me, I think I couldn''t even shout at him. I loved him. And I still do despite what he did. Love makes people do strange things. Even if the rumors are true that I am indeed not his son, I would still treat him as my father. I hope he will live at the end. He needs to pay for his crimes but I wouldn''t execute him or something."


    Lucia leaned her head on his shoulder. The difference between Arthur and Timothy lies not just in their ability but also in their heart. Timothy still loves King Leopold despite everything. Arthur on the other hand... She pursed her lips and just hoped that Arthur would change.


    James then ran towards them and whispered something on Timothy''s ear. Lucia lifted her head and examined Tim''s expression.


    After James'' whisper, Timothy smiled at Lucia. It was not a smile of joy but bitter smile.


    "Our situation just got more complicated." Timothy said. "The scouts say that King Leopold is near. And..."


    "And what?" Lucia asked


    "And he''s doing something dangerous"

 A Rue Too Late

    The air inside the tent was heavy. Bloodstained and grubby, the officers hung their heads low.


    "How many did we lose?" Rickard asked the quartermaster.


    "Including those who deserted sire?"


    Rickard nodded and bit his lips. He waited for a number that would soon give him heartache.


    "Eight thousand" the quartermaster said and as expected, it was too high. It was a miracle his army is still intact.


    Rickard examined the faces of the officers inside his tent and all of them had their brows furrowed. Heavy breathing can be heard.


    Rickard tapped his finger on the table. "So? Who among you can explain to me how this happened? How in the Omniscient''s name did you fail to break those Castonians?"


    A Knight Prefect raised his hand. Brave, Rickard thought. The Knight was brave enough to answer his question.


    Rickard leaned back. "Go on"


    "They just won''t rout sire"


    "Won''t rout?"


    "Yes" another Knight prefect confirmed. "They won''t rout. Many times we hit ''em sire. Many times. But they stayed."


    There was a hint of respect on the Knight''s voice. Respect for enemies huh? Rickard mused. Respecting one''s enemy was dangerous. He made a silent reminder to himself that he will discipline this man later.


    "Sire Iˇ­" a cavalry Prefect butted in. "I have something to report"


    Rickard cocked his head towards the Prefect. "Speak then"


    The Prefect was lowering his head. "Iˇ­ think. I mean I''m not sure but I do think I saw Firstspear among the enemies. He was leading their cavalry."


    The news gathered angry grunts from the officers.


    "Traitorous degenerate!"


    "Man without honor!"


    "In the next battle I will find him first and let him taste a kiss of steel!"


    Rickard himself was distraught by the news. Henry was skilled. Yes. With him being the cavalry commander of the Castonians, his men will be in danger.


    But the effect of Henry fighting for the Castonians goes more than that. Henry was once the face of the Knights. He was the most popular Tulosan Knight, just behind the Grandmaster himself. Henry was even more popular than Rickard. He was young, full of vigor and he knew how to inspire his men. Many knights still view Henry with respect and awe. For them, Henry was the perfect Knight. This will become catastrophic if his Knights will revolt against him in favor of Henry.


    "Nobody shall speak of the Firstspear again. Understand?!" Rickard bellowed. "From now on, he is not Firstspear but merely a nameless traitor. Anyone who speaks his name again will be punished!"


    The officers were silent. Rickard then decided that he had enough for today. Although his army is still intact, he just lost a huge chunk of his forces. Without reinforcements, failure was almost certain. Nevertheless, he would see this through. He will defeat Timothy and then convince the King of Tulosa and the Queen of Calgari to renew the war with Castonia.


    "Leave" he ordered while resting his forehead on his palm. The officers left one by one.


    "Not you" Rickard said to Luther. He gestured towards the seat beside his. Luther transferred seats.


    "Generalˇ­"


    "You''re right" Rickard admitted although it breaks his heart. "Timothy Castonia is someone dangerous. His soldiers are fiercely loyal. He also knows his stuff. "


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.Luther pinched a chunk from the bread in front of them and ate it. "So are we going home General?"


    "No. The King will probably execute me for taking his army without his permission. Things would be different if I defeat the Castonians."


    "And how are you going to do that General? I mean, not to put you down. But we are in a bind here. Morale is low, deserters flee the camp as we speak and Timothy Castonia will soon catch up to us."


    "I don''t know" Rickard exhaled heavily. "I honestly don''t know. We probably need to make deals or something. But for now we will lick our wounds and fight another day."


    Just then, the cloth of the tent was flapped. "General! I have something to report" a familiar face almost shouted. Rickard remembered the man to be a Centurion under Luther.


    "Learn some manners Centurion Lyn. The General and I are still talking " Luther reprimanded with a hoarse voice.


    "It''s alright. Let him speak. I think whatever he wanted to tell me, it''s important" Rickard said to Luther.


    He turned to Centurion Lyn. "Speak boy. Good news or bad news?"


    Centurion Lyn hesitated. He bit his lips. "Bad news General"


    **********


    A combined force of Castonians and Wismarines marched on the road that leads to Knightsend. They carefully avoided Timothy''s host yesterday and chased the defeated Tulosans. With banners held high, one would assume that their morale and integrity were absolute. But Leopold knew better.


    "Even since yesterday, you''ve been smiling from ear to ear" Braun, who was dressed in a full set of armor, said.


    This was the first time Leopold had seen Braun in armor. A simple waistcoat coupled with long-sleeved shirt was the usual attire of his right hand man. When asked about his lack of enthusiasm towards armor, Braun would always say that armor is uncomfortable. But today, just for today, the Baron was wearing armor.


    "Just happy" Leopold gave a nonchalant answer.


    "Reason?"


    Leopold just raised a brow for an answer.


    "Right" Braun said. "I would be happy too if my son grew up to be someone like Timothy. Destroyer of Tulosans eh? You must be proud"


    "Nothing of sorts. He is still my enemy. I''m just happy that General Rickard tasted defeat" he answered, lying both to himself and to Braun. He was actually sort of proud of Timothy. He doesn''t want to admit it, but he knew that he was. It must be because of their shared enemy or maybe something else. Leopold doesn''t really know and he doesn''t want to dwell on the matter.


    Braun looked at him in a way as if the Baron had discovered his lie. Smiling Braun said, "Well your business is your business"


    Their gleeful conversation was interrupted by a scummy man and his guards. Prince Skall Wismar, Leopold mused, destroyer of Castonian diplomacy and the main cause of this civil war.


    Skall halted his horse near Leopold, causing Rupert and several other royal guards to flinch.


    "King Leopold we have a problem"


    "Is that so? We would always have a problem since you are stupid. Good thing I left Ivan in Nirvana or else your combined stupidity would doom us"


    The prince opened his mouth in protest. No words came out.


    "So what is the problem? Just tell me and be done with it" Leopold said.


    "First, before I tell you, please understand that leading scouts is not my usual job. Amir was the one who usually does this in my stead and now Amir is dead" Skall started and Leopold felt anxious at the mention of scouts.


    The prince continued albeit stuttering. "Iˇ­ I mean we have been scouting earlier and some of my men may have been captured by them."


    Leopold''s face shrank into a deep frown. "So they have discovered that we are going to attack them? Is that what you are saying?"


    "Yes. It''s just bad luck. They just happen to spot us"


    "Bad luck he says" Leopold said with a hissing laughter. "Incompetent! That''s what you are. Have you realized what you''ve done!?"


    "That is not really the worst of our problems Your Majesty!" Braun cried out.


    "Why? They have just discovered us. General Rickard could run away. What could be worse than that?"


    "No" Braun''s face was filled with worry. "The Tulosans still have thousands of cavalry left. If.. If I''m General Rickard, I would order the remaining Tulosan cavalry to harass our forces."


    Leopold realized that Braun was right. Armies were vulnerable to cavalry harassment when marching. Timothy countered this by swelling the number of his own cavalry. But Leopold''s army had hundreds of horsemen at best, mostly used as scouts and messengers. Their original plan was to surprise the Tulosans but Skall''s incompetence not only alerted their enemies, he had also put everyone in danger.


    Leopold clenched his hand into a tight fist. Why is it that his past mistakes had been constantly haunting him from time to time? If he just went through with the alliance with Vanadis, this wouldn''t have happened. If he just accepted Timothy as his son, they wouldn''t be at each other''s throats right now.


    But he conspired against Timothy and now he''s reaping the punishment for it. Instead of a stable alliance with Vanadis, he had a shaky, puppet-like partnership with Wismar. And instead of having a talented son that shares his love for Castonia, he had Skall who can''t even command the scouts.


    "Order a retreat to the east. An organized one." Leopold said in an exhausted voice.


    "We can still fight King Leopold" Skall said while still propped on top of his horse.


    "Better shut your mouth and follow my orders. After this is finished, pray to your Ashkara that I''ll maintain our alliance."


    Skall shut his mouth after that and just went to his Wimsarines.


    Leopold looked at Braun.


    "I lied earlier Braun. I am proud of Timothy and I regret my past decisions. But it is too late

 Side Story 1

    Moonlight


    Chronology: Continuation Of Chapter 9


    They have been talking for hours under the moonlight but not a second of it was dull for Lucia. This person, Timothy Castonia, will become her husband in the future.


    When she left the city of Holm, she was afraid. But now that she had finally met him and gauged his personality, she was relieved.


    Timothy Castonia is kind and smart. Every word that came out from his mouth lulled Lucia into a beautiful trance. Furthermore, although she pridefully refused to give in to her carnal desires, she found Timothy to be good looking. His mellow eyes whose reach seemed to penetrate into her very soul, were a perfect match to his dark hair. She felt like melting whenever he looks at her.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Timothy asked laughingly.


    Lucia was pulled back from her trance. "What?"


    Timothy laughed. He leaned closer to her. "You had been staring at my face for a minute"


    "Oh. Well... "


    "Let me guess" he interrupted. "Do you, perhaps, find me good looking?" A smirk formed on his face.


    Lucia was surprised. How did he know? she asked in silence. And then she reprimanded herself for asking a question with an obvious answer. This Prince must have swooned dozens of ladies already. Of course he knew the potency of his looks.


    "Yes" she admitted.


    Timothy jerked his head back. The moonlight revealed his flushed cheeks. "I was just joking you know. You didn''t have to be direct" he said with a lowered head.


    Lucia chuckled. "But you asked me!"


    "Like what I said, that was just a joke." Timothy pouted and avoided her gaze "Now I''m embarrassed."


    "So Prince Timothy Castonia is embarrassed whenever somebody praises his looks? Then what if I say that you are my type?" Lucia raised an eyebrow with her lips forming a smug smile. She will tease this Prince as much as she could tonight. His cute reactions delighted her.


    "Stop it. You''re enjoying this, aren''t you? Well ha ha. Do you want me to retaliate?" He winked as if challenging her.


    "Do your best"


    He was silent for a while. And then he again leaned towards her. He looked directly into her eyes. She was drawn in. It was mesmerizing. It had little to do with his dazzling eyes but more with the sincerity of his gaze.


    She could also smell his perfume. An Inkish one, probably of high quality. The perfume''s virility combined with his natural delicate fragrance, concocted a scent that is both gentle and formidable.


    "If I''m good looking, then how much more will be our children?" He whispered, a remark whose purpose was to tease her- and was successful at that.


    That wasn''t fair. This prince wasn''t being fair. Using their imminent marriage to his advantage is not fair- because it''s effective.


    As soon as he stopped speaking, Lucia''s cheeks warmed. She tried to open her mouth to rebut him. She had the upper hand just a while ago. But no words came out. He succeeded.


    He laughed, a satisfied laugh. "See? I told you I''m going to retaliate"If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ______________________________________


    A Knight''s Woes


    Chronology: Between Chapter 24 and Chapter 69


    "Have you ever had bison meat before?" Freya asked, skipping on the cobbled road of Solon like a child.


    "Can''t say that I have" Henry answered a few paces behind. He looked ahead and mused himself in her adorable movements.


    Freya turned her head to him "Then are you excited for tonight''s dinner?"


    "Not really. I don''t eat meat remember?"


    "But you must try it!" Freya stopped and bent towards him "I''ve had it before. It''s like beef but leaner and better, a little bit tougher to be honest, but it''s good"


    Henry just continued on walking and passed Freya. "Meat is meat. They all taste the same."


    "Hey! What''s with that bland outlook in life?" Freya said as she followed.


    A few moments passed and Henry found himself carrying the ingredients they bought. Turnips, leeks, onions, cabbages and other vegetables filled their bags. There was also wine, cheese and outrageously expensive spices.


    Too excessive for Henry''s taste. As a commoner who just managed to gain power because of the order of the Knights, Henry considers himself as a frugal person. When he was still young and when the Tulosan civil war had still been raging, food was scarce and luxurious ingredients like cheese and spices were nonexistent.


    "Hey" Freya tugged the sleeve of his shirt.


    "Hmmmm?" Henry turned to look. Freya''s hands were on her stomach.


    "Wanna have lunch? I''m hungry and I know a good tavern"


    "Okay. I''m hungry too"


    *****


    "You''re out of bread? " Henry couldn''t believe what he heard. Freya took him into this small establishment on the western side of the city. They walked for a long time and now the owner was telling them that there was no bread.


    "That''s not really the case mister. We are not out of bread, we just don''t sell bread here." The owner pointed at the signage "I named my tavern..."


    ''Carnivore''s Heaven'' - that''s what it says. Knights were taught how to read so Henry was literate. It''s just, the name of the establishment confused him.


    "We only serve meat" The owner explained. "A little bit expensive compared to other taverns but I assure you, the taste of our food is good."


    "We will take two steaks and two servings of wine" Freya said with a smile.


    "At once miss. One for you and one for this young man" the owner said with a cheerful wink. He went to prepare their food.


    "Freya, you know I don''t eat meat. It''s against my beliefs" Henry whispered.


    "Stop it Henry. I know it''s not because of your beliefs. You''re missing on so many things by acting like that. Now being your friend, I will help you taste the wonder of meat again!"


    It didn''t take long for their food to be ready. The owner handed them two plates with steak on them. It smells good. The aroma tickled his nose.


    After saying a prayer, Freya dived in. She put a chunk into her mouth and made an ecstatic shrill.


    "So good! It''s worth the price mister!"


    "Told you" the owner smiled "I used my grandmother''s recipe. My grandmother used to hide her recipe but alas, my grandmother died recently." he said sadly.


    "My condolences mister" Freya bowed a little "How did she die? If you don''t mind me asking that is"


    "She was killed by the Tulosans" the owner answered


    Henry''s heart skipped. He looked at the owner and felt angry with himself. It was his fault. He was evil.


    "I''m sorry" Henry eyes were tearful. He was pushing himself not to lose his composure. If not because of him, the man''s grandmother would still be alive.


    "Huh? Why?" the owner asked confusedly


    "Pardon my friend mister" Freya patted Henry''s back "He''s a little emotional when it comes to the Tulosans you see."


    "Is that so? Such a strange man. Well, it doesn''t matter anyway. I think I don''t even hate them anymore"


    "But killers!" Henry almost shouted "Murderers!"


    "Yes. Perhaps" the owner said while pouring wine into their cups. "But not all of them are evil. Sure there were some who enjoyed burning our villages but I know many of them were just forced to do so. In fact, it was a knight who helped me get away. I didn''t get to see his face because of his coif and helm, but I saw his eyes and I tell ya- that man was caged with guilt. I feel pity for him. Yes, it was his kind who killed my grandmother but not everybody is the same. I just hope that young man would forgive himself..." he paused and smiled "because I have already forgiven him"


    The word ''forgive'' echoed in Henry''s mind. It gave him a pleasant feeling, freedom mixed with joy. Was it really possible for him to gain forgiveness after everything that he did?


    He didn''t know if it was him who helped this man. He had indeed helped civilians get away but he was too ashamed to look at their faces.


    Henry looked at the food. The steak still reminds him of the slaughter that he was part of. His actions in the past still disgusts him.


    But with shaking hands, he cut part of the steak and skewered it with a fork. He stared at the meat for a while. He was evil. He did horrible things. He must be punished.


    But Freya was right. He at least deserves happiness every once in a while. He looked at her. He had already forsaken himself but she stayed by his side. She was his redemption.


    Henry ate the meat.

 Leopold

    Fifteen years ago


    "How is the situation at Kimpler?" Leopold asked his new right hand. His name is Braun and despite being a Baron, Braun was talented and smart.


    "Not good" Braun shook his head and pointed at the westernmost castle on the map laid on the table. "They are low on provisions and the Tulosans greatly outnumber them. They need immediate reinforcements."


    "Have you told Marquis Benedict about it?"


    Braun looked at him as if he wanted to say something. "Your Majestyˇ­"


    "Go on" Leopold said. He wanted this to be over as soon as possible. His head was aching and he wanted to rest.


    "I don''t think Marquis Benedict is the best man for this. The Marquis is a great man, respected by everyone. But I think his sense of honor will get in the way. It would be better to have your brother lead the reinforcements"


    "Wilson?" Leopold was bewildered by the Baron''s suggestion. "Wilson is in Ront. Why him?"


    "Because he''s more cunning that Marquis Benedict, Your Majesty. Unlike Marquis Benedict your brother is not shackled by things like honor. Also I think it would be better for a member of the royal family to lead the reinforcements. This is an invasion and we must show the people that the royal family will drive the invaders away or else they would murmur about how the royal family remained idle while Marquis Benedict defended the west."


    Leopold''s curled his lips and a smile bloomed. This Baron sure is smart. It was the right decision to make him his right hand.


    "Alright. I get your point" Leopold rose from his chair. "I''ll leave the rest to you Braun. You have my permission to recall Wilson. Anything else?"


    Braun shook his head.


    "Then I shall rest now" Leopold proceeded to the door and left the room.


    "Your Majesty!" Rupert ran towards him as soon as he was outside. The guard was panting and was making a grim face. Leopold''s heart raced. What is it now? Another invasion? Rebellion? Riots?


    It was neither of those, but equally alarming.


    "The third prince is missing" Rupert said. "Along with Marquis Benedict''s son."


    Leopold''s headache immediately vanished. He woke everyone in the palace. From his guards to the cooks, he mobilized them all to search for Timothy. Even the city guards were tasked to search every nook and cranny of Nirvana for Timothy.


    Leopold had started to fear for Timothy. Countless scenarios entered his mind. What if rebellious nobles had taken Timothy? What if it was the bandits? He was anxious and his anxiousness turned into anger.


    He reprimanded the useless sentries. How could they let two small children go outside at this hour? He was furious. If something happens to Timothy, all their heads will roll.


    He was gripping the collar of one of the sentries when Rupert called to him. Leopold turned his head and saw Timothy beside the royal guard. The boy was muddy. His hair had smudges of dried mud. In Timothy''s hands was a nest.


    Leopold let go of the sentry and ran towards Timothy. He knelt and shook his shoulder.


    "Where have you been!?"


    "Iˇ­ I was out in the forest. Erik and I got some bird''s nest"


    Leopold looked at the nest in Timothy''s hands. "Nest?" he confusedly asked.


    "For you father" Timothy gave an innocent smile. "You can now eat bird''s nest soup!"


    "Forˇ­ me?"


    "Yes! You have been complaining this morning about our food. You said that you''re craving bird''s nest soup for your headache. I justˇ­ I just want to help. For the past days you have been sad. I don''t want father to be sad"Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Leopold''s heart melted. He pulled the boy into an embrace, not caring about Timothy''s muddiness.


    "Never do that again Timothy. Never. You almost stopped my heart. Tell Rupert whenever you''re going outside the palace. What you did was dangerous. Do you understand?"


    "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again." Timothy said.


    Leopold lifted him on his arms. He pointed to the sentries who were still shaking. "Dismissed. Be thankful nothing bad happened to my son or else I don''t know what I would have done to all of you."


    Leopold then carried Timothy to his room. His earlier headache was truly gone.


    "Timothy, you must think about your actions. What if something happened to you? The world is not a friendly place. You must think before you act." Leopold said while walking.


    "But I really want to help." The boy said next to his ear.


    "You can''t help. You''re still a child."


    Timothy sighed. "Then I want to grow up soon. I want to grow up like father"


    "Like me? You want to be a King? Timothy, Ivan will be King"


    "If I can''t be a King, then I will be a General like uncle. I will defeat our enemies"


    Leopold found the boy''s dream to be amusing. "And why would you want to lead armies? You are already a prince. You can just become a prince and live a peaceful life"


    Timothy pulled his head away and looked at Leopold. He smiled, the most radiant smile Leopold had ever witnessed.


    "Because I will protect you father"


    **********


    Shrieks and cries and roars blended in the air. Leopold and his army were fighting against the harassment of the Tulosans.


    Braun, like always, was right. General Rickard sent his cavalry to harass Leopold''s host. He thought that by the end of the day, he would have General Rickard''s head on a spike. But it seemed the opposite was going to happen. It would be his head instead.


    "Fight on!" Leopold shouted to his Castonians.


    His entire force was scattered into small clusters and were being nipped by hit and runs. The few thousand men under his direct command were the ones being targeted heavily. Of course it would be, Leopold thought. He is the King and killing the King would rout the entire army.


    A javelin flew towards Leopold, its path straight and true. The tip of the javelin wobbled in the air as if eager to pierce Leopold''s body. Rupert grabbed Leopold''s mail and protected him with a shield. The javelin hit the shield and was stuck on it.


    "Are you alright?" Rupert asked.


    Leopold was still dizzy. He was downed by Rupert''s strong yank.


    "I think so" Leopold said. He gripped Rupert''s arm and pulled himself up. That was close. He almost died. Even though his armor could, in theory, block the javelin, he would still be wounded.


    "Where in the world is Skall?!" Leopold shouted. He looked around and the annoying face of the Wismarine prince was still absent.


    "We shouldn''t bet our lives on the scum''s help Your Majesty" Braun said who was crouching "He may have already fled. You know how useless they are."


    There was then a momentary cessation of violence as the Tulosans retreated. Leopold''s soldiers, despite being shaken by the attack, used the time to form a defense around the King. With spears and halberds held high, they planted their feet and waited for another attack.


    And then it truly happened. Like a band of locusts, the Tulosans charged towards them. There were more of them now, at least triple. Like a single-minded beast they galloped towards the Castonians.


    Leopold himself was shaking upon seeing such a display. Even though he wasn''t good with military matters, he knew that he was done for. The charge would break his men and that would be the end of his life.


    He will die. The fleeting thought of an inevitable end became more permanent in Leopold''s mind. He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t afraid. He was.


    He had done evil things throughout his life. He murdered and schemed. He lied and treated people like pawns. But his greatest sins were those of what he did to Timothy.


    Timothy. Leopold breathed a deep sigh. He remembered the small child who was innocent and loved him. While he did try to love Timothy, Leopold knew that he could have tried harder. What if he did? Things would be very different. Regret always comes last.


    He never even apologized to Timothy for all the evil things he had done. He will never have the chance as he will die today.


    Leopold closed his eyes. A familiar scene was then visualized on his mind. It was a moment with Timothy all those years ago.


    "Because I will protect you father" the boy''s small voice said.


    Protect him, Leopold mused. He doesn''t deserve that. Not after doing all the things he had done. Ironic. Timothy was not his son but it was him who treated Leopold the best as father.


    A slamming sound was heard. Crunching, like metal hitting metal and bones breaking. Curious, Leopold opened his eyes.


    The first person he saw was Timothy. He, along with thousands of cavalry, intercepted the Tulosan charge before it hit Leopold''s line. Timothy''s charge rolled the Tulosans like carpet. With spear in hand, Timothy directed his cavalry to retreat and charge again. The second charge was less impactful compared to the first but it caused the Tulosans to rout.


    Timothy and his cavalry were then left alone with Leopold and his infantry. In theory, the two forces were enemies. But they just stared at each other.


    "I don''t want bloodshed between us today. Fighting against each other will only benefit the Tulosans" Timothy announced. "I want a ceasefire until we defeat them"


    Timothy then looked directly into Leopold. For the first time in months, their eyes met. A father and a son, estranged by schemes.


    "And don''t do stupid things again" With these words directed towards Leopold, Timothy commanded his cavalry to retreat.


    Leopold was left staring at the back of the man who should have been his son. Timothy''s old words again echoed in his ears.


    "Because I want to protect you father"

 Stalemate

    As Timothy was riding with his cavalry back to their camp, one thought was on his mind.


    He could have ended the civil war right there. He could have ordered his cavalry to attack King Leopold. With one gesture of his hand, he could have become the King of all Castonia. He could have.


    But he couldn''t. At first he thought about it. But after seeing his father again, his emotions won. King Leopold''s appearance had changed. His hair which only had specks of white hair was now fully white. His face which was still tight a few months ago had sagged. His posture which was once brimming with Kingly pride was reduced into that of a slouching old man.


    In the corner of Timothy''s eyes he saw Henry staring at him.


    "We couldn''t have won earlier. They have formed a tight perimeter around King Leopold. They would have slaughtered us." Timothy reasoned before Henry asked.


    "Pardon me for saying this but between the two of us, I am more experienced when it comes to the intricacies of mounted warfare. And I say one charge could have toppled their defenses. And yet you ordered a retreat" Henry said with a smile.


    Timothy inhaled deeply. The scent of mud invaded his nostrils. He couldn''t lie to this knight.


    "He''s broken. King Leopold, the great king Leopold of Castonia is broken. I felt pity and that''s why I ordered a retreat. It won''t happen again."


    Henry cocked his head towards Timothy and again smiled "While that''s part of your reason, I don''t think that''s it"


    Timothy felt slightly annoyed because he realized that Henry had already seen through him.


    "Fine! I still love my father okay!?" He said hoarsely all the while maintaining the volume of his voice "I thought I could turn my sword against him. I envisioned the scene several times already in my mind. Me, leading my soldiers to attack him, making him pay for all the things he had done to me. I thought I could do it. I really absolutely thought I could, but I can''t! There. Are you satisfied now!?"


    "You once asked me whether you are evil" Henry took a deep breath and cheerfully shook his head. "But I dare say that a son who can love his father as much as you do is not evil"


    The next few thousand paces of silence belonged to Timothy. He was still annoyed that he wasted the opportunity to end the civil war. Even though Henry was kind of happy because of his actions, the truth is, he just doomed an unknown number of Castonians by prolonging this war.


    When they reached their camp, Timothy went directly to Lucia''s tent. She was sitting and reading a book when he went inside. He let his knees fall on the ground in front of her and kept his head lowered.


    "Let me guess, you''re disappointed with yourself because you didn''t have it in you to attack your father" she said as she closed the book.


    Timothy lifted his head. Lucia really knows him well. Also she already had a solid grasp of what happened by looking only at his expression.


    Lucia pinched both of his cheeks and smiled. She then put a kiss on his forehead.


    "Strategically, that was a mistake. But people who only think strategically are fools" she said.


    "A self-contradictory sentence"


    "Not if you look at the bigger picture. Isn''t that the field you excel at?"


    "Explain it to me. My head and my heart are both in pieces right now"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Lucia rose and pulled him up. She patted the dirt off his knees before wrapping her thin arms around his waist.


    "People are more than plans and schemes and strength Tim. You were the one who taught me that. Humans are emotional beings. We get angry, we feel happy, we laugh, we gloom, we cry..." she met eyes with him and gave a small smile "we love..."


    "...because we are humans" Timothy continued.


    "Exactly" She said "And you, Timothy Castonia, is just being human. So don''t feel disappointed just because you couldn''t attack your father. Instead, be glad. Be glad that you are still human despite the cruelty of our situation. Even though your decision might cause us problems in the future, I''m pretty sure it will be worth it"


    The raging storm in Timothy''s heart had been ceased by her words. The earlier heartache caused by his conflict with his father and his disappointed in himself were gone.


    He couldn''t express how thankful he is to her. He couldn''t imagine how hard it would be for him if she wasn''t by his side. He wanted it to stay that way.


    "Lucia?"


    "Hmmm?"


    Timothy pulled her closer and put his forehead onto hers. He could feel her warm breaths. He could see the deepness in her eyes.


    "Will you marry me?"


    Lucia laughed. "Why are you asking me now? We are already betrothed to each other"


    "But we were forced at first. I want to hear it from you. I want to hear that you are choosing me to be your life-long partner"


    "Let me hear it from you first" she said.


    "I want you to be my wife. After all of this is over, we should go through with the original plan before the invasion and get married in the grand cathedral of Nirvana. I want you Lucia. I really do. Will you be mine?"


    She nodded and her eyes became teary "With you looking sincerely at me like that, how could I say no?" She wiped the wetness of her eyes "Yes. Yes, I will Tim. I will be yours"


    Their lips grew closer which ended in a kiss. At that moment, a promise was sealed between them. A promise of happiness after this storm.


    **********


    The past two weeks had been a stalemate between King Leopold, King Timothy and Rickard. Neither of the three fought each other for fear that the other one who did not join the battle would just swoop in and defeat the victor.


    This should have been beneficial to Rickard. He was the one who had the closest refuge which was Knightsend. With the snow season coming, he would be the only one who will not suffer from attrition if this stalemate continues.


    But that was not really the case. For the past two weeks, Timothy had emerged the victor among them. King Leopold''s Castonians and Rickard''s knights were slowly deserting to Timothy''s side. That traitor Henry had been preaching about how Rickard''s ways were shameful to the Knights. Henry dubbed him as ''the fake knight'' and he had heard many of his own knights call him as such behind his back. Hundreds of knights had already defected. Rickard tried his best to prevent the desertions, even publicly executing caught deserters, but in the end he couldn''t.


    This must stop. Timothy was getting stronger while he was getting weaker. He had become desperate and that''s why he was currently riding under the cover of the night towards a small forest to the north.


    "You still haven''t told me where we are going General" Luther said who was beside him.


    "Just follow Luther. This is important" Rickard answered


    "More important that guarding the camp for deserters? We are losing the knights General. The Whistlers need me in their patrols"


    "I know. That''s why we are going to that forest. Listen..." Rickard wetted his lips for the cold night wind had cracked it "It took me a long time to accept that I cannot defeat Timothy in the field. It was hard and my pride was shattered. But I know now. We are hopeless if we fight him fairly. That''s why we must think outside the box"


    "Outside the box? I''m confused General. What exactly do you have in mind?"


    "Just wait Luther. You''ll see"


    The forest was truly far. It took the two of them quite long to reach the place. Also it wasn''t really a forest after Rickard had a closer look at it. It was more like a band of trees. The Westernmost part of Castonia really is inhabitable, Rickard thought.


    They halted and dismounted after reaching the first of the trees. There were already four horses tied nearby, implying that their friends had arrived.


    With Rickard leading Luther, they went deeper into the trees and spotted several torches illuminating a certain spot. As expected, there were four people sitting around the torches.


    "You''re late" said one of them. He pointed at Luther "And you''re bringing a companion. Our deal was to go alone."


    "Let''s just get on with this. I''m getting anxious" another man said. His accent betrayed his Wismarine blood.


    Rickard went to them and squatted on the ground. Luther followed and sat beside him.


    As he looked at the four men, he was relieved. At first he was worried that this was a trap but it seemed these men also hated Timothy''s growing power.


    Rickard cleared his throat before speaking. He then smiled. "So. The four of you are the greatest allies in the world huh?"

 The Good Allies

    "I would have suggested we stop kidding around and begin immediately. But alas, we are not animals to start without introductions." Chen suggested. He grabbed one of the torches and illuminated the faces of the newcomers. "You must be Rickard. An honor to meet a Master of the Knights. And youˇ­ I don''t really care to be honest. A squire of sorts?"


    "Prefect Luther of the Whistler Cohort. Glad to meet you" the young man offered his hand.


    Chen didn''t bother and pointed the torch towards the Wismarine. "His highness Skall. Rumors say that it was actually you who tried to assassinate Lucia Vanadis. If that''s true, then you are the most powerful man among us. You just caused a damn civil war that threw our Kingdoms into a mess" Chen said without warmth in the tone of his voice.


    If it was true that this Skall Wismar is the true cause of this civil war, then it was him who propelled Timothy into a position of great power. If not for this prince, Chen would have been relaxing his butt in Inkit. Instead he was here, fighting a war all the while preventing Timothy from getting more powerful.


    "I wouldn''t deny it neither would I confirm it." Skall evaded.


    Chen grunted. Not that he cares. He planted the torch in front of him. "I am Magistrate Chen of the great Republic of Inkit."


    "And I am Marquis Sachi of the Kingdom of Canton" Sachi said who was on his right.


    "And I am Marquis Qilo of Hadea" Qilo said on his left.


    "Nice to meet you gentlemen. Then I will begin with an offer of alliance to the four of you" Rickard said


    "That would be great" Skall replied. "I am in fact authorized to break my alliance with King Leopold and ally with you instead. And I suggest we make haste. Timothy Castonia is getting powerful by the minute"


    Chen was surprised by the willingness of the Wismarine to break alliances. He was disappointed in Skall Wismar. It seemed the prince was a little foolish.


    "No" Chen dropped his absolute answer "We will not be allies. An alliance would benefit only Tulosa while the four of us will be destroyed diplomatically. We are not even friends. We only share a common enemy, a great power we must prevent from forming"


    "I agree" Marquis Qilo voiced "In fact I don''t think we should even be doing this. If King Leopold and King Timothy finds out about our secret meeting, I don''t know what will happen to us."


    "Yes. Maybe we should just end our discussions here. My own King would kill me if he finds out." Sachi said


    There was then a silence as all sides gauged each other. Chen already had a solid grasp on the willingness of all sides. Skall and Rickard were bent on destroying Timothy at all cost with Skall even willing to ruin his nation''s diplomacy. Qilo and Sachi were both reluctant to betray Timothy but they see that letting Timothy grow more powerful is not a good idea. Chen was actually at the middle. He wasn''t willing to ruin the name of Inkit but he will do almost anything to weaken Timothy Castonia.


    "I say you need to reconsider oh fine noblemen" the young Prefect beside Rickard said. "You don''t know how powerful he is because you haven''t faced him in battle. If you have known, you would have bet everything you have to destroy him."


    The Prefect paused as if recalling a terrifying distant memory. He continued with a shaking voice "I have fought him three times and three times I''ve tasted defeat. The first one I lost half of my cohort while he didn''t lose anything. And that''s just his subordinate. The next defeat was at Knightsend and my cohort was the only one that got away. I lost my uncle. The third was just recently" he looked at Chen "And if not for your dallying, I would have been dead. We are doing the continent a great favor by eliminating Timothy. He is tamed now but who knows what will happen in the future when he had tasted power. Maybe he will crave for more and by that time even the combined forces of Inkit, Canton, Hadea, Wismar, Tulosa and even Calgari wouldn''t be enough to stop him."


    There was another silence as Chen, Qilo and Sachi looked at each other. Chen could see that the two were frightened.


    Stolen novel; please report.It was true though. King Timothy''s greatest sin was getting powerful. If history teaches one thing it''s that powerful people are the banes of peace. It is the difference in power that causes war. For peace to reign there must be a balance of power between nations. Timothy Castonia and Lucia Vanadis will break that balance. That was the sin Chen couldn''t forgive.


    "I''m sorry but we still don''t want an alliance. The price to pay is just too steep. But we are committed in our partnership. We will do anything in our power to help you in secret" Chen said


    "Fine. Then we must postpone our alliance for now. But what''s our plan? Assassination? A knife to the back? I would be disappointed if you''ll just spy for me." Rickard said.


    "I say we send a cutthroat" Skall suggested


    "A cutthroat? Have you seen his guard? That big man who is a head taller than everybody? That guard is fanatically loyal to King Timothy and stays by his side all the time. Assassination wouldn''t work." Qilo said


    "Sabotage then?"


    "Sabotage.." Rickard shook his head "That wouldn''t be enough. Even if we destroy all their food, those Castonians would eat grass if they have to!"


    "Please lower your voice Rickard"


    "No, I''m tired of all of this. If you are not committed enough then just leave. For all I know, you could even be working for him!"


    They argued loudly and emotions ran high. Chen was silent all along- thinking.


    "A hostage" Chen said and all of them turned their gaze towards him.


    "A hostage?" Sachi asked


    "Yes. If we can''t assassinate him, then we should just threaten him and make him do what we want. Of course Inkit, Hadea and Canton would be out of it. Either Rickard of Skall would take the hostage." Chen said


    "And who are you going to take hostage?" Skall asked


    "Lucia Vanadis" It was Rickard who answered. He smiled towards Chen as if giving his praise.


    "That would be the best course of action" Chen explained "Since we can''t touch King TImothy then we go for the Princess. It would still be hard but it will be easier. Plus with her, we also hold both King Edmund and King Timothy as hostage."


    There was another reason though and Chen didn''t tell them about it. It''s because he deemed Lucia Vanadis as someone equally dangerous. That Princess looked harmless but Chen could see that Timothy''s success was partly because of her.


    "I.. don''t think that would be a good idea" Skall said


    "You have a history with her?"


    "No. I mean yes. Not that it matters. But I''ll admit it now. I was the one who ordered her assassination. And look where it led. She''s smart and we can''t take her that easily and even if we do, Timothy would burn the entire western region just to get her back."


    "Nonsense" Rickard said "You were alone that time. But all five of us are currently united. I say we capture Lucia Vanadis. Do you have something in mind on how we can do that?" he threw the question to Chen


    Chen pondered for a while. "Yes. As a matter of fact I have"


    **********


    In a dark corner of the camp, two figures were talking in hushed voice. Arthur was constantly looking around in fear that somebody will hear them. Although Magistrate Chen assured him that it was safe, he was still afraid.


    "Will she be hurt?" Arthur asked, adjusting his cloak to cover his face.


    "No. The Tulosans will not hurt her. They would only take her to force King Timothy to lower his sword and end this war. General Rickard is willing to sign a peace agreement with the Castonians as long as Timothy is defeated. If King Leopold agrees that is. Apparently parading Timothy in the streets of Bivon is enough for General Rickard. They will then return Lucia to you safe. Isn''t that great? An end to this war with King Timothy as the only casualty." Magistrate Chen answered


    "I don''t want her to be hurt" Arthur said, pleading for the assurance that Lucia will not be harmed. Even though he was angry at her and he was going to betray her, she was still his sister.


    "I told you, the Tulosans will not harm her. They wouldn''t dare harm a princess"


    Arthur thought hard about Magistrate Chen''s offer. He was still not sure about it. He was afraid that something would happen to Lucia. He hated her but his conscience would not take it if something happens to her.


    But he was angry. Timothy and Lucia had taken everything from him. He was supposed to be the heir to Vanadis, but they treated him like a child. Timothy even taught him lessons. While he found Timothy''s lessons to be useful, he was insulted. He was older and just a few months ago, they were both princes. And yet Timothy was treating him like a younger brother. He wanted to show Timothy that he was also powerful. With one move, he could destroy Timothy.


    People should show respect to him. He couldn''t take it anymore. Although his father would get angry, he would eventually forgive Arthur. Besides, the people of Vanadis should thank him for ending this war. That''s right. He, Arthur Vanadis, will drag Vanadis out of this mess. They had bled enough. Their coffers had bled enough. Magistrate Chen promised him that they would return Lucia once Timothy was defeated. With the defeat of Timothy and Lucia''s return, Vanadis would be out of the war. Nobody will be hurt except probably Timothy. Serves him right, Arthur thought. It was Timothy who dragged Vanadis into this war.


    "Alright. I''ll do my best" Arthur said


    "Good. Now remember Arthur, do not include us in this. We did not talk today. If you get caught, tell them that it was General Rickard who ordered you. Not that you could prove our involvement anyway. It will be your word against ours. But just don''t. Do you understand?"


    "Yes" Arthur nodded and agreed.

 Little Men With Little Marks

    The chilly morning air was a harbinger of the approaching snow season. When she was a child, Lucia loved the snow seasons. It was a season of warm blankets, furry clothing and cozy indoors. Those warm things delighted her nights.


    But now she found something warmer- Timothy.


    "I know you''re awake" Timothy said.


    Lucia pretended to be asleep. She was resting her head on Timothy''s chest with her body wrapped in Timothy''s arms. She wanted this to continue.


    "Yeah. You are indeed awake"


    Timothy pushed her hair from her neck, exposing the skin. He then blew on her neck.


    It was cold. Lucia covered the back of her neck with her hands. She glared at Timothy who was laughing.


    "Funny is it" She asked with raised eyebrows.


    "Of course"


    Lucia retaliated and also blew on the side of his neck. Timothy curled his neck and it was Lucia''s turn to laugh.


    "Serves you right"


    "Ohoho are you challenging a King?"


    Timothy pinned her down and nibbled on her neck. Lucia''s neck was her weak spot and Timothy knows about it. His warm damp breath, coupled with his tiny bites tickled her.


    "Tim!" She giggled.


    Timothy didn''t stop. His nibbles went from her neck to her cheek and eventually he bit her lip. Lucia did not hold back as Timothy''s actions flooded her with an ecstatic feeling. She also bit his lip and they ravelled in a deep kiss. Timothy was a little forceful this time, with occasional bites included. This somehow made the experience more exciting for Lucia. She felt that she was losing control of herself so she parted her lips with his.


    "What? Losing your control because of my technique?" He grinned mischievously.


    "Oh so you were doing that on purpose?" She lifted his chin with her finger.


    "As a matter of fact I am. What are you going to do about it?"


    "No smooches for the rest of today" Lucia winked


    "Luciaˇ­.don''t"


    Lucia laughed and wrapped her arms around Timothy. "It doesn''t matter anyway. You will again become busy with hundreds of defectors coming to our camp each day. We don''t have time for private cuddlings."


    Timothy sighed. "As much as I want to stay like this, you are right. Our camp has become a den of defectors lately. Knights, Castonians, Castonians, Knights- even Henry is complaining about their influx"


    "Isn''t that your plan? You positioned our camp in such a way that it will cause a stalemate because you knew that a stalemate would benefit us. You seem unhappy"


    "I am not unhappy. I''m worried. There is a saying that if a tree is brimming with fruits, people would throw stones at it. The more powerful we get, the more enemies we make. Sometimes, it''s better to be underestimated. The mass defection to our camp is a show of force that will surely gain us some enemies"


    "You''re talking about our allies right?" Lucia guessed but she already knew that was the case.


    "Yes" Timothy said with pursed lips. "They may soon attempt something. Especially that Magistrate Chen. I believe I can leave this matter to you?"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    There was genuine worry in his voice. Timothy was not the sort of person who could immediately notice betrayals. So it was Lucia''s job to protect him from behind.


    "Don''t worry about it. I got this okay?"


    "Okay" he nodded.


    Timothy was the first one who exited the tent. To avoid rumors of indecency, Timothy was forced to exit through the back. Even though nothing indecent was happening between them, Lucia wanted to avoid rumors. She knew that even those who were loyal would still gossip about them. Now that Timothy was a King, she wanted to protect his public image.


    After washing her face, Lucia went out of her tent. It was already late in the morning. Although there was a stalemate going on, the camp was busy. Several skirmishes between foraging parties happen every day. This translates to the steady arrival of wounded soldiers in the infirmary. If the increasing number of sick soldiers due to the cold weather was also to be considered, Lucia''s day was as busy as Timothy''s.


    With composed strides, she walked towards the infirmary. Her boots became wet of the dew that clung to the grass. Soon these grasses will be covered by snow, she thought. Everything will be covered with a white shade. Before then, they should win and end this war. With how things were going though, Lucia wasn''t hopeful that the war would end before the snow season. Timothy plans to retreat to Solon a week prior to the first snow.


    When she was halfway through the infirmary, she saw Arthur who was walking towards her direction. Ever since that night, she hadn''t talked with her brother.


    "Arthur? What happened to your eyes?" Lucia asked, noticing Arthur''s swollen eyebags. His face also reeks of exhaustion.


    She put her palm on Arthur''s face to check for fever "Are you well? Tell me if you are not well. I have medicine"


    Arthur, on the other hand, showed signs a surprise and a hint of fear. His eyes widened and he pulled his face from her hand.


    He was sweating and clearly trying to compose himself. "Iˇ­ I am well."


    "You don''t look like it. Tell me what happened Arthur."


    "I told you it''s nothing" He said. Arthur then looked down as if pondering "Lucia?" he asked.


    "What?"


    "Am I really inferior to Timothy?"


    Lucia did not expect his question. Why would he ask about this out of the blue? "You have your qualities Arthur"


    "Don''t try to sugarcoat it. Tell me the truth. Tell me what you truly think"


    Lucia was about to lie to him that he was just a little bit inferior to Timothy. She did not want to hurt her brother''s feelings. But she stopped and changed her mind. Arthur had been spoiled by his mother for a long time. He needed to hear the truth because hearing the truth would be the first step in changing for the better.


    "You are" Lucia said directly. "He is smarter and kinder. He is a great leader and he knows how to inspire loyalty. But comparing yourself to him is not fair Arthur. He is one of a kind. Rather than compare yourself, it''s better to follow his steps. You can improve. You can be like him"


    "I see" Arthur slowly nodded "So that''s the truth huh? I''ve made up my mind then" he smiled. "Thank you for being honest"


    Arthur put his hands inside his pockets and continued walking. Lucia was left staring at Arthur''s back. It was weird. Their encounter was weird.


    **********


    He was spinning his cane as he watched Lucia and Arthur talk. Leaning against a tent, he whistled a song. It was an old song, composed by men of old. The ancient melody rang inside his ears.


    Would this be the time they''ll need his help? He asked. He hoped not. Although he promised King Timothy that he will protect Lucia, the others will not be pleased with his interference. This was still not the time to interfere. The two were still unripe. That''s what he and the others had decided.


    But he promised King Timothy. Although the schemers'' target was Timothy, letting Lucia get captured doesn''t sit right with him. So even though the others might get angry with him, he decided that he will help if Lucia fails to notice the impending crisis.


    They were done talking and Arthur looked upset. Foolish prince, he thought. In fact all of them were foolish. They thought that petty betrayals would be enough to topple Timothy and Lucia. They were wrong.


    Well he shouldn''t complain. They just hastened the ripening. They are digging their own graves. Especially that Magistrate Chen. Using Arthur to capture Lucia? He had no idea how incompetent Arthur is.


    Rickard, Skall, Sachi, Qilo and Chen. Foolish little men who will leave little marks in history. He wondered what their reactions will be if they only know the truth.


    Lucia walked forward. He fastened his helm and followed her. He had a sudden longing for his hat. Observing Timothy and Lucia required him to dress as a soldier and the experience wasn''t pleasant. Helms and armors that stink of sweat wasn''t his thing.


    But then Lucia suddenly stopped. She was thinking.


    He smiled. It''s good that she was thinking. In fact he shouldn''t be surprised. She is smart so of course she will notice that something was weird with Arthur.


    She then turned the other way and walked towards a certain tent. He knew to whom that tent belongs to and he was amazed. It seemed she noticed after all.


    He again smiled. It looks like they won''t need his help for now.

 Arthur

    The sun had set and the sky was sheathed in darkness. The moon was absent, letting a tenebrous night reign.


    His hands'' tremors match that of their coldness. He was afraid- anxious beyond explanation.


    The grasses beneath the hooves of his mount swayed in the biting wintry wind. He watched as the horsemen approach- big, muscular and with an aura of experience around them. One of them though was an aged stout man whose posture was crooked. This man looked feeble, and that may be true, but he knew that this man- Magistrate Chen- was the most dangerous of them.


    "Pleasant night Arthur" Magistrate Chen greeted, pulling the hood of his cloak. He clucked and his horse stopped beside Arthur''s. The others in the party also halted.


    "A pleasant evening Magistrate" Arthur greeted back as he shone his torch towards them. He eyed the horsemen "Are they not too few?"


    "Few is not a word a wise man would blurt Arthur. A wise man would notice quality first before he starts counting."


    "And are they? Good I mean."


    "The very best according to Rickard"


    Magistrate Chen showed him a bottle. It was a bottle of one of those expensive Hadean wine. Arthur grabbed the bottle and examined it.


    "Midnight Rose" Magistrate Chen said with an amused tone "Fresh from Wismar. I swear those Wismarines really know their poisons. Tasteless and odorless. Although it clouded the wine a little, such change will not be noticed in the darkness. I''ve already put five drops in the wine"


    "Are you sure this won''t kill her? What if the Wismarines gave you the wrong one?"


    "It will only knock her out. And don''t worry, I have made experiments this afternoon with my aide. While he slept for a few hours after drinking a cup, he didn''t die."


    Arthur kept his stare on the bottle until he put it inside his satchel. "Then we should go Magistrate"


    "You should. Good luck Arthur" Magistrate Chen turned to the horsemen "Make sure the princess will not be harmed."


    "Aye sir!" they answered simultaneously


    The Tulosans followed Arthur to where Lucia''s tent was. He didn''t bother counting their numbers because it was dark. After riding for a while, a big blue tent greeted them. Both the flags of Castonia and Vanadis were erected outside and the tent itself was illuminated by dozens of torches.


    "Are you sure this is it?" one of the Tulosans asked.


    Arthur looked at the tent. Since Lucia is an important figure, the surrounding area was cleared and the next tent was about a hundred paces away. He was sure that this was Lucia''s tent.


    "This is it. Follow me" he ordered as they dismounted. While holding the bottle with two hands, he walked towards the entrance of the tent where two Vanadian guards were stationed. With full sets of armor the guards stood like statues with their spears crossed on the entrance.


    "Prince Arthur" One of the guards smiled "Are you here to visit your sister?"


    "I am" He answered.


    Lucia''s guard maintained a smile. "Strange though. You''ve never visited your sister. Not even once. And now that you areˇ­" the guard tilted his head towards the Tulosans who were dressed in Vanadian armor "you are bringing armed guards. I wonder, why is that?"


    "None of your concern soldier. Just let me pass." Arthur acted tough. He puffed his chest, straightened his posture and looked directly into the guard''s eyes. Ironically, it was Timothy who taught him this good way of asserting dominance.


    The guard stared back at him with a smug face. Arthur was holding his breath. Every second seemed to last for a day.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on."Let him pass brother. He''s our prince" the other guard uttered.


    The guard looked at his partner and then at Arthur.


    "Fine. Then proceed Your Highness. Princess Lucia would be happy to see you" the guard bowed and gestured towards the tent.


    Arthur breathed and audibly loud sigh. He was so anxious that he couldn''t imagine how pale his face was. With trembling legs he walked inside.


    The fragrance of cherries greeted his nose with a welcoming scent. It was also warm inside the tent.


    "So you''re here" Lucia said. She was sitting on a chair, leaning against its backrest. In the table beside her was an unfinished meal.


    "Lucia" Arthur faked a cheerful smile.


    "Why are you here Arthur?"


    "To see you of course." He showed her the bottle of wine "Wanna join me in this?"


    Lucia eyed the bottle and patted on the chair beside her. "Have a seat. We have something to talk about"


    Arthur didn''t waste a second lest Lucia notice his shaking knees. He sat on the chair and put the bottle on the table.


    When he was about to open the cork, Lucia gripped his wrist.


    "Arthur" She was lowering her head "Timothy is a good man. He may be harsh to you sometimes but he just wanted you to grow."


    "I know" Arthur lied and proceeded to open the bottle. He poured a cup for Lucia. "It''s Hadean. Good stuff."


    Lucia didn''t even glance at the cup. "Arthur please reconsider. We love you- Father, Timothy and I."


    "Yes. I''m not mad anymore. If you''re talking about what happened during that celebrationˇ­ Well to be honest I was just drunk. You know me, I talk nonsense when I''m drunk"


    "Arthur!" She raised her voice. She was glaring at him. "Please! You don''t have much time. We don''t have much time. Reconsider now!"


    Arthur was both taken aback and confused at the same time. "What are you talking about? Don''t have much time? What?"


    He then noticed a shiny thing under the cuffs of her dress. He ran his hand through it and pulled the cuff up her wrist. There was mail armor underneath.


    Arthur heard a commotion outside. From the shadows against the tent he saw men being impaled by spears. A certain liquid splattered on the cloth of the tent.


    "What''s happening!?" he looked at Lucia and demanded answer. His heart was racing.


    "We know Arthur. We know everything."


    Those words choked him with fear. He didn''t just fail, he was played. They knew.


    Arthur opened his mouth but the words were stuck on his throat. Lucia was looking at him with both pity and sadness.


    The entrance of the tent flapped. Arthur looked at the direction and he saw two men. Both of them had crowns on top of their heads. It was Timothy and his father.


    Timothy''s face wrinkled. With pounding steps he hurried towards Arthur and hit his face. His world blackened for a bit and the next thing he knew he was on the ground.


    "Traitor!" Timothy shouted while pointing down at him.


    "No!" his father also shouted and went between him and Timothy. He put both hands on Timothy shoulders. "Please don''t. Iˇ­ I will fix this. Let me handle this. He is still my son and your brother."


    "Son?! Brother!? He betrayed us. He would rather ally himself with the enemies. What about us?" Timothy looked at him with anger on in eyes "Do you realize that we are doing everything in our power to survive? We are fighting two wars back to back. Three! If that damn thing with the Calgarians is included. And youˇ­ You have the guts to betray us. And you dare include Lucia in this mess? You are a scum!"


    "You were the one who started this war anyway!" Arthur shouted back. "I''m just doing the people a favor. I want to end this war. Besides they promised not to hurt Lucia."


    Timothy curled his fingers and formed a tight fist. "Fool! Doing the people a favor? I raised my banner in rebellion because I don''t want the Wismarines to enslave my people! I don''t want the Tulosan criminals to escape justice! You did not betray us for peace Arthur. You betrayed us because you are angry at us. Cut that self-righteous crap. Also you say they promised not to hurt Lucia? How foolish you are to believe them!?"


    "Just calm down. Just let me handle this okay?" his father patted Timothy''s shoulder.


    He knelt and supported Arthur''s head. "Why Arthur? Why have you betrayed us? We loved you"


    "Loved me?" Arthur looked at their faces. They never loved him. He was just a foolish prince in their eyes. He hated the way they treated him. What Timothy said was true, he betrayed them because he hated them. "None of you loved me. I am inferior remember?"


    His father teared. Droplets of tears fell on his arm. "You are. But we would have loved you even so. But what you did crossed the line Arthur. I''m sorry but you left me no choice. This is for the best. I have realized lately how bad of a King I am. I failed to even see that my own son is conspiring with the enemies. I am weak. This will be both our punishment Arthur. Yours for betraying us and mine for being a bad father and an even worse King"


    He straightened his back and wiped his tears. He took a deep breath. "Arthur Vanadis. With the power vested in me by the first King of Vanadis, I, Edmund Vanadis do hereby strip you of your heirship and transfer it to Lucia Vanadis. With the Omniscient as witness, let all men know of my decision which will be effective immediately"


    Arthur blinked a few times until he realized what just happed. He turned his look towards Timothy and Lucia. Both of them were equally shocked.


    "No" Arthur mumbled under his breath.


    But his father''s next words were more shocking.


    King Edmund turned to Lucia. "Lucia Vanadis. I, Edmund Vanadis, abdicate my crown to you. Let the Omniscient be the witness to this declaration. You are, beginning this moment, the Queen of Vanadis. All hail the Queen and long may she reign"

 All Hail the Queen

    The night was chilly but Rickard was sweating under his armor. The hooting of the owls was loud, but he could only hear the sound of his own heartbeat.


    The five of them were seated around torches staked on the ground. The two Marquises were toasting on Hadean wine, trying to act nonchalant but their occasional grunts betrayed their unease. The Magistrate and the Prince were both silent with Chen looking at the flames and Skall shaking his foot.


    "We should have received news by now" Marquis Qilo said, putting the leather canteen away.


    "We should have. And yet not a single messenger. Not even a shout or a scream in the Castonian camp. I wonder why" Marquis Sachi said


    "I told you, we shouldn''t have targeted Lucia" Skall voiced in a shaky tone "Timothy must be grinding the bones of the men we sent as we speak"


    "Gentlemen, please. Be at ease. Those men are the best. Isn''t that right General Rickard?" Chen asked his confirmation.


    "They are"


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about. One of Princess Lucia''s guards is my spy so it would be easy for Arthur"


    "If they haven''t discovered our plot beforehand that is" Skall butted in and the four of them looked at the prince.


    "Yesˇ­" Magistrate Chen said with gritted teeth "If they haven''t discovered our plot"


    "And if they have?" Skall pushed


    Magistrate Chen slammed a loud sigh "Your Highnessˇ­ could you be a little optimistic? We have done everything in our power to increase the success chance of this"


    "It''s a risky plan nonetheless."


    "Risky, yes. But we are desperate aren''t we? King Timothy put all of us in a position that we can''t remain idle. We need to do everything we can to prevent him from getting stronger"


    "But kidnapping Lucia Vanadis is not doing everything we can. I told you, no more half measures. We should have declared an alliance. The five of us. Include King Leopold if you have to."


    "And be destroyed diplomatically?"


    "If that''s the cost, then yes"


    The two treated each other with hostile gazes until Rickard cleared his throat. "But we have already decided. We have already sent the men. We have already prepared the poison. We have already told Prince Arthur about our plan. And the ball is already rolling. All we can do now is to wait for the result. Magistrate, what''s the worst that could happen?"


    "The worst that could happenˇ­" Magistrate Chen looked at the ground dimly lit by the torches "They capture the Tulosans and you lose your best men. Even if Arthur rats the three of us, we could just deny our involvement. Rumors will spread but that''s the end of it."


    Rickard then heard the neighing of a horse. He looked for a rider and saw one a few hundred paces from the forest. The rider dismounted after reaching the forest, tied the horse to a tree and ran towards them.


    Rickard pulled one of the torches from the ground and illuminated the approaching soldier. The man was wearing the golden cloak of the Vanadian royal guards. On his chest hung a solid breastplate with mail doublet underneath. The soldier hurried to Magistrate Chen and whispered something.


    Chen''s face paled. His eyes squinted with his eyelids quivering. "Are you certain boy?"


    "Yes" the Vanadian replied


    "What happened?" Rickard asked


    "Weˇ­ need to go back" Magistrate Chen looked at the four of them. "Our plan failed"


    Qilo, Sachi and Skall muttered grunts of disappointment. Rickard, however, fixed his eyes on Chen. The Magistrate''s face paints that there was an even bigger problem- worse than their plan failing.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "And?" Rickard asked, pushing Chen to reveal the worst news.


    Magistrate Chen met eyes with him. He blinked in rapid succession and looked down.


    "Andˇ­ Lucia is Queen"


    **********


    The top of a small hill was blanketed with hundreds of torches, illuminating the dark and starless night. Around the hill were the few hundred Vanadians who were kneeling, puffing their chest into a proud show of elan. The Castonians and the mercenaries surrounded the Vanadians, keeping silent as respect to this sacred event.


    Chen clenched his fist as he watched from horseback. This night will be remembered throughout history, he should be honored. But Chen doesn''t feel honored. He was afraid, shaking on the inevitable aftershocks of this night.


    There were two figures on top of the hill. King Edmund Vanadis, one of the wealthiest men in the world, was on his maroon cloak. Gems and specks of gold decorated the cloak, highlighting the wealth of Vanadis.


    Lucia Vanadis, meanwhile, was kneeling in front of her father. Her golden cloak, ornamented with the same luxuries as that of King Edmund, served to make her look majestic and exalted- the very image of a Queen.


    King Edmund lifted his crown and positioned it on top of Lucia''s head. Lucia closed her eyes as King Edmund put the crown on her head. As the crown touched her braided hair, the Vanadians slammed their balled hands on their chests.


    And then came the deafening cries of the Vanadians. It was incomprehensible at first but their cries slowly took the form of a cheer.


    "All hail the Queen" they shouted repeatedly, on top of their lungs and with glee.


    Terrifying ¨C yes it was. Chen never expected that one day he would fear Vanadian soldiers. Never had it crossed his mind that the people who were viewed as merely merchants and swindlers and money-grubbers ¨C the people whose land army they mocked ¨C would show virility matching those of the Castonians.


    Amidst the shouts of the Vanadians, Chen saw a vision. Burning. The Great Hall of Inkit was burning. Soldiers bearing the flags of Vanadis and Castonia marched the streets of the capital.


    A union between Castonia and Vanadis must be stopped. He will do everything to stop such a bleak future. Power must be shared for peace to last. Strength must be balanced between nations. The union will break that balance. Chen vowed, deeply in his heart, that he will do anything to prevent the union.


    "Such a wonderful sight Magistrate Chen" a voice said beside him.


    He turned and the first thing he noticed was the crown. The second was the large bulky guard beside the man with the crown. The third was more like a feeling- it was a feeling of being suffocated by a person''s authority. He felt like an insect standing next to a lion.


    "All hail the Queen" King Tmothy said, looking proudly at the hill "The best monarch of Vanadis to date. Smart, beloved and has so much potential. Plus she has Castonia behind her. I will support her until the end."


    "Yes" Chen couldn''t do anything but agree albeit with trembling mouth.


    "And you just tried to poison and take her hostage. Such a wonderful deed for an ally" King Timothy smiled


    Chen''s body froze. He knew that they would find out but he never expected that King Timothy would directly confront him about it. He opened his mouth but the King cut him off.


    "No debts shall remain unpaid Chen. No injury shall be unavenged. The time of reckoning will come for you. She is innocent and yet you schemed against her, used her as a weapon against me." Timothy glared at him with fury "The Queen may forgive you but I won''t. The Queen may forget but I will remember. We treated you as allies and you treated us as enemies. If I were you Chenˇ­ I would use this night to defect to King Leopold. And I would rack my brain in finding ways to prevent the union from forming. Do your best Chen"


    King Timothy inched his horse forward and put a hand on Chen''s shoulder "The next time we meet will be at the battlefield. I hope you''re prepared to pay for your sins against my beloved."


    ********


    With the rising sun at his back, Timothy flapped the tent open. Lucia was sitting on a chair with the table and another chair in front of her.


    "You shouldn''t have waited for me" Timothy said and sat on the empty chair.


    The table was filled with food, breakfast for the two monarchs.


    "I cannot do that. We eat together" She showed a thin smile "Are they really gone?"


    "They are. I have just confirmed it. The Inkish, Cantonese and Hadean have defected before dawn. Their betrayal benefited us somehow. Now we don''t have to worry about getting stabbed from behind and can just focus in winning this war"


    "Good" She nodded.


    Timothy noticed that she was looking down so he reached for her hand and held it.


    "I know what you are worried about. And yes, your father made the right choice to give you the crown. Do not doubt yourself. Never. You will be the best monarch in the history of Vanadis"


    "I just wanted to become yours." She said, still looking down "A simple life with you would have been enough for me"


    "And yet that didn''t happen. I am the King of Western Castonia and you are the Queen of Vanadis. We are now both shackled by our responsibility to our subjects. All we can do is to see this through."


    "See this through" Lucia repeated. She nodded and finally looked at Timothy "We will end the war"


    "Yes. The final battle of the civil war is upon us. We must prepare"


    Lucia took her crown and put in on the table. "Together?"


    Timothy smiled and also did the same. "Together"


    The crowns of Vanadis and Castonia met. The gems from both glittered in the morning sun. But more than the glittering gems and the frames laden with gold, both of them understood a deeper meaning behind the two crowns.


    There are tons of challenges ahead. The road to peace is paved with thorns. But they must trudge onward.


    Together

 Leopolds Decision

    Leopold''s tent was cold. The thick fabric and the numerous furs that line the the inner walls couldn''t stop the chilly wind from penetrating to the inside the tent and into his old bones.


    A sudden itch pricked his throat and he coughed. It was a hard and painful cough with stubborn phlegm.


    Rupert, who was sitting beside his bed, supported his head and offered a cup of water. Leopold grabbed the cup and drank. The itch slowly eased but he was still left gasping in the end.


    "I''m getting old" Leopold said as he handed the cup back to Rupert


    "You are. The weather is also bad for your health. And yet you refuse to eat breakfast." Rupert said


    Leopold looked at the food placed on top of the table. Old smelly cheese. Cold bread with spots he hoped are not molds. It wasn''t appetizing.


    He shook his head. "I''m not hungry. You can have it"


    "You need to eat Your Majesty. Please" Rupert maintained his stance.


    The two of them stared at each other, neither side wanted to give in.


    But after seeing that Rupert''s eyelids were already twitching, Leopold laughed. Rupert''s serious face was just too funny.


    But his laughter soon turned into a fitting cough. Leopold clutched his chest. Rupert again offered him water to calm his throat.


    Leopold took a deep breath. He opened his palm towards Rupert "Fine, you win. Give me the plate"


    Rupert gave him the plate filled with stinky cheese. "You seem happy today. Is it because of what happened last night?"


    Leopold took a bite of the cheese first before answering. "Of course. Last night was a terrific event. Lucia is now Queen. When I first met her, I knew that she was talented. But I never expected that she would someday become a monarch. She and Timothy are a good match."


    "Yes. But should you be happy about Lucia''s coronation? Lucia Vanadis supports Timothy. We are at war with them. Their romance will be your end."


    "Shhhhh. It is blasphemy to mention love and war in the same breath Rupert. Do not taint the pureness of love by the evils of war." Leopold said while smiling. "By the way Rupert, have you ever fallen in love before? Oh wait... If I remember correctly, you have a wife. How is she?"


    "I had. But I divorced her a long time ago"


    "Why?" Leopold asked.


    "She had an affair" Rupert said with pursed lips.


    "A shame" Leopold shook his head and put a chunk of cheese into his mouth. "But doing that to a royal guard is dangerous. Tell me, what kind of man had the audacity to steal a royal guard''s wife?"


    Rupert''s smile was bitter. He looked intently at Leopold "Another royal guard"


    Leopold stopped eating as he realized the identity of the arse who stole Rupert''s wife. There was only one royal guard who was shameless enough to steal other people''s wives.


    "So the same kind of man who had the audacity to steal a King''s wife huh? That mushroom-lover really is an arse."


    Rupert laughed. "Yeah. He''s been dead for decades and yet his dark deeds are still being discussed by us."


    Leopold lifted the cup filled with water and acted as if it was wine. "Cheers to the dark deeds of that arse"Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "I thought you would be more bitter Your Majesty"


    "I am bitter. But like what you said, that arse has been dead for decades. All we can do now is to honor his memory by mocking it. We shall mock his memory Rupert. We shall mock it night and day until his memory is reduced to dog vomit"


    Rupert grinned. He grabbed another cup, filled it with water and raised it. "Aye to that"


    The tent flapped and Braun entered in haste. Rupert rose, putting his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    "Baron Braun" Rupert said in an annoyed tone "It is bad manners to enter His Majesty''s tent just like that."


    "It is" Leopold smiled and looked at the Baron. "But Braun seems to have urgent news. What is it now Braun? Timothy is attacking? Desertion? Mutiny? Rebellion? Tell me"


    Braun stepped forward. His old waistcoat made him look dull. "Oh you won''t believe what just happened Your Majesty"


    **********


    It was true- Leopold couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe that people with such level of shamelessness exist in this world. The three men sitting in front of him were the personification of dishonesty.


    "No" Leopold declared, slamming his fist on the table. He pointed at their faces "After what you did to Timothy, you expect me to accept you into my camp!? You dare propose an alliance!? I am not stupid. I cannot trust you. Get out of my sight. Now!"


    The three flinched including Skall who was beside him. Leopold''s anger was blazing. How could they abandon their ally just like that? How could they do that to Timothy?


    Magistrate Chen raised his hand to calm Qilo, Sachi and Skall. "We would ask you to reconsider King Leopold. Because if you won''t accept us, then we will go to the Tulosans instead"


    Leopold sprang forward and grabbed Chen''s clothes "You dare help invaders! How could you"


    Skall, Qilo and Sachi all rose and tried to separate them.


    "We are desperate!" Chen shouted while being collared by Leopold "I''ve seen it King Leopold. He is a threat to the peace of all nations. They are a threat! He and Lucia both. We also don''t want to join the Tulosans. But we would if you don''t accept us. So what''s it going to be King Leopold?"


    Leopold slowly released Chen. He sat down again. He needed to make a decision.


    If the Tulosans, Inkish, Cantonese, Hadeans and if God forbids the Wismarines joined forces, they would overwhelm Timothy.


    It would be alright if he was the one to capture Timothy but it would be General Rickard. With the fake knight''s personality, Leopold could see General Rickard parading Timothy in the streets of Bivon.


    Just the thought itself was painful enough. Timothy with his hands tied and being dragged by a chariot. The Tulosans throwing insults at him. Being treated worse than an animal just because he defended Castonia.


    Leopold shut his eyes. The painful thought of Timothy being treated like that was too much.


    He would not let that happen. He would never let that happen.


    He had been a fool- a blind fool. He did horrible things to Timothy. But now he had realized Timothy''s importance to him.


    The little boy''s voice again echoed in his ears.


    "Because I will protect you father"


    You have Tim. You have protected me. Now it will be my turn to protect you.


    Your father will protect you.


    Leopold then made a decision.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Skall, Sachi, Qilo and Chen. These men will pay for what they did to Timothy. He may burn for it, but he will make that happen.


    "Fine. We will be allies. But if you ever betray me..."


    "We will not" Chen cut him off "We only want Timothy destroyed"


    "Then we have a deal. I only have one request though"


    "What is it Your Majesty?" Chen asked


    "I want a parley"


    "A parley?" Chen asked with confusion written over his face.


    "Not really a parley technically. I just want to have one last meal with him. A farewell dinner of sorts. The boy is my greatest enemy but I still spent two decades with him."


    "Eh..." Chen looked around "I guess that''s fine. A parley it is"


    "It''s settled then. Tomorrow, the five of us will battle Timothy. Timothy will die tomorrow" Leopold said as he offered his hand to the four. Each of them shook it as a symbol of their shared alliance.


    After the deal was done, Leopold rose. He smiled, the most evil smile he could show.


    "Gentlemen" he started. He tugged his hands behind and prepared to give a speech.


    "You know that I am an ambitious person..."


    I was an ambitious person


    "You know that I would kill for power..."


    but I realized power is not everything


    "Timothy took that power away from me..."


    Timothy taught me that there is more to life than the pursuit of power


    "He is my son and yet he did that to me..."


    I am his father and yet I sinned against him


    "So it is just natural that I will make him pay..."


    It is natural for me to pay for my sins


    "In the battlefield I will charge with the four of you..."


    In the battlefield I will smash against the four of you


    "Because I hate Timothy..."


    Because I love my son


    "And I will destroy him..."


    And I will protect him


    Leopold paused and looked at the direction of Timothy''s camp. He shut his eyes to prevent tears from falling.


    "Even if it costs me everything"

 Father

    Leopold stood outside a lone tent with Rupert behind him. At the distance, two men were inching closer to them.


    They were not alone though as hundreds of torches float behind each party- horsemen prepared for action in case this parley turns ugly.


    Timothy and his guard stopped just a few paces from them. Leopold looked at the face of his son. The last time he saw him was just a glimpse. But now he had a closer look.


    He looked just like the arse. The same nose, the same eyes and the same color of hair. But at the same time, Timothy was different- better and more imposing.


    "King Leopold" Timothy greeted with a single nod.


    "King Timothy" Leopold nodded back. He turned his look towards the guard behind Timothy. The man was a head taller than the three of them "Would you look at this man. Big, burly, arms thicker than my legs. I bet he could crack a man''s skull with one hand. What do you think Rupert?"


    "Yes" Rupert uttered in an annoyed tone.


    "I''m sure I''m better though" the old guard added a quiet mumble but Leopold heard it. Rupert''s remark made Leopold smile.


    "So, shall we go inside?" Leopold gestured towards the tent


    "We should" Timothy said and the two of them entered.


    The tent was just a common one. No ornaments, dull colors, cheap carpet. The insulation was good though with thick animal furs covering the walls. There was a table in the middle filled with food and two chairs on the opposing sides of the table.


    Leopold went to the table and let his buttocks fall to one of the chairs. He massaged his aching knees.


    "Food?" Timothy asked as he sat on the other chair.


    Leopold removed his hands from his knees and pinched a chunk of roasted pigeon. He ate it in front of Timothy.


    "Don''t worry it''s not poisoned. I am not insane to poison someone on a parley"


    Timothy was still looking at the food. "But why are we eating?"


    "Because I''m hungry. And I think you are too. I''ve included some of your favorite foods. Although the lack of chicken prompted my cooks to slaughter pigeon instead. Tastes different but just close your eyes and it will taste like chicken"


    Leopold then reached for the bird''s nest soup, poured two bowls and offered Timothy one.


    "You''re still having headaches?" Timothy asked


    "There''s no evidence that bird''s nest soup removes headaches"


    Timothy agreed with a shrug and took a sip. Leopold saw the moment Timothy grimaced. "Too salty"


    "I actually cooked that one"


    "Makes sense" Timothy grinned "Alright. I''m still confused with all of these but let''s eat"


    The two of them ate in silence. Leopold glances from time to time at Timothy. As he watched his son eat, his heart ached. Timothy''s style of eating was similar to his. Soup first and then a lump of bread and finished with a mouthful of wine. Timothy may look like that arse, but his actions were Leopold''s.


    "You''re still eating like that?" Leopold asked


    "You mean... the method of eating you taught me all those years ago? Yeah. It works and I got used to it" Timothy pointed the spoon at him "By the way, this is the first time in years we ate together. The last one was... I don''t know. Five years ago?"


    Eight years ago, Leopold thought but didn''t say. That was the time Timothy''s face started looking like that arse. He couldn''t look at Timothy at that time so he stopped eating with him. That was also the time he started hating his son.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more."Yeah. More or less" Leopold said with a low voice. He again felt sad that he wasted those eight years with his hate for Timothy.


    Timothy stopped eating and put his plate on the side. He must have noticed Leopold''s reaction.


    "You done eating?" Leopold asked.


    "I am" Timothy smiled. "So... is it true? Am I really not your son?"


    After taking one last sip of the soup, Leopold put the bowl on the side. He turned his eyes towards Timothy.


    "Will it matter? Will you put your crown down if I said that it''s true?"


    "No. Nothing will change. I''m just curious"


    Leopold leaned back, his full belly protruding.


    "It''s true. He was a royal guard and he and your mother were lovers" Leopold said, lying because he didn''t want to further burden Timothy with the fact that the arse didn''t even love Margaret.


    "That''s not the truth" Timothy said "I think he did not love my mother. Am I wrong?"


    Leopold slowly nodded and admitted the truth. "You''re right. He had an affair too with the wife of Rupert. So, how does knowing that your father didn''t love your mother make you feel?"


    "It doesn''t make me feel anything. And he''s is not my father. I didn''t even know him"


    "You look like him"


    "Is that so? Must have been hard for you then. Watching me grow over the years. A product of your greatest rue in life"


    "It was... painful. Being reminded day after day that I wasn''t good enough for your mother. After the thing with the royal guard your mother never loved me again. She acted sweet towards me but I know that she loved that man until the day she died" Leopold smiled bitterly towards Timothy "As a result I did horrible things to you. Horrible."


    "Like exiling me to Knightsend and trying to get me killed?"


    Leopold couldn''t say a word so he just nodded.


    There was then a long silence between them. The silence was painful so Leopold broke it by saying the words he wanted to say the most.


    "I''m sorry" he said, looking at Timothy. "I''m very sorry for what I did to you. I''m not asking for your forgiveness but I want you to know that I''m sorry."


    Timothy gave him a pained look. "If you''re really sorry, then stop this nonsense. I told you several weeks ago that I want a ceasefire until we destroy the Tulosans. After that I''m hoping for some sort of a diplomatic resolution of the civil war. There''s no point in letting Castonians fight Castonians. And now I just heard that you''re attacking me tomorrow? I don''t get it. I really don''t"


    Leopold couldn''t tell Timothy of his plan because he knew that Timothy would just reject it. No, Timothy will do everything to stop him. His plan was dangerous and would put him in danger. So even if Timothy thinks of him as a monster now, it would be worth it. Even if his sacrifices would not be recognized, he doesn''t care. As long as Timothy wins in the end, then he would be contented.


    The only reason why he called for a parley is because he wanted an excuse to see Timothy one last time. He wanted to have a meal with his son and apologize for his sins.


    "There will be a battle tomorrow. I cannot stop it" Leopold said


    Timothy sighed. "I don''t want to fight you. Is there really no other way? Will you really attack me?"


    "I will"


    Timothy closed his eyes "Then" He looked at Leopold and offered his hand "Please be safe. Don''t do anything stupid tomorrow. I don''t want this to be our last meal together... father"


    Leopold shook Timothy''s hand, carefully hiding his own hand''s tremor "You too"


    Timothy smiled at him one last time before standing up and leaving the tent.


    As soon as Timothy was out of the tent, Leopold''s tears started falling. With his hand supporting his forehead, he let his tears fall on the table.


    The tears were neither of joy nor of sadness. They were of both. Leopold was happy that Timothy called him father again. His heart was bursting with joy.


    But it was also sad. He wasted all those years not being a father to Timothy. And now that he finally decided to be, it was too late.


    Before leaving, Leopold dried his eyes first. He went outside the tent and saw that Rupert waiting for him.


    "Rupert" he called while they were walking towards their horses. He turned his head towards the Royal Guard. "I told you before that I may have loved Timothy once right?"


    "You did"


    Leopold took a deep breath and looked above. Unlike yesterday, the stars were shinning bright tonight.


    "I did love him and I still do"


    "Even though he''s not your son?"


    "You''re wrong Rupert" Leopold stopped walking and smiled "He is my son. The arse''s blood runs through his veins but I was the one who raised him. He is my son and I am his father. Nothing can change that."


    **********


    Thousands of soldiers were lined on both sides of the field. It was silent, although Timothy knew that the field will be filled with shouts and cries and yells later on.


    "Cold" Lucia said as she turned her head towards their intertwined hands. "Worried about the battle or about him?"


    Timothy looked at their hands and then at her. She was wearing her crown neatly with her braided hair tugged. Her one-piece flowing dress was a little bulky, showing the presence of mail armor underneath.


    "Both. This has become complicated. I just hope that everything works out"


    Horns from the enemies'' side then blared. They advanced. Soldiers bearing flags of Inkit, Wismar, Hadea and Canton marched forward. Their target were Timothy''s Castonians at the center.


    But the Castonians under King Leopold remained stationary. Timothy first guessed that they were put on reserve but Castonians were tough. It would be a waste to put them in reserve and it would be better for them to be the vanguard. Timothy fixed his eyes on King Leopold''s Castonians.


    And then they moved. No. They sprinted, rushing like waves of fury. At their current pace and direction, they would soon slam on the backs of the Wismarines.


    Timothy realized it. He realized it all. The sudden call for a parley, his melancholic tone last night, the way he looked at him- it was all clear now what he was intending to do and it was dangerous.


    Timothy was frowning and his jaw dropped.


    "Fool!" he cried out

 Castonia

    It was satisfying. Oh how good it felt. He should have done this a long time ago.


    Because of the number of people involved, he didn''t get to see Skall personally. But he bet the idiot was shocked.


    The initial effect of their charge was splendid. The Wismarines were trampled from behind. Those ugly lamellar armor they were wearing were no match to Castonian steel.


    But now the effect of their charge had already been dulled. The Wismarines, Hadeans, Inkish and Cantonese had all turned around and surrounded Leopold''s men. Now it will be their turn to suffer. They were outnumbered, surrounded and their defensive line was stretched. So many of his soldiers had already defected to Timothy that his remaining forces were now outnumbered nearly three to one.


    Leopold was at the very middle of the Castonians with his royal guards. The Leons were also with him and Prefect Solomon was visibly sweating.


    "Our men are faltering Your Majesty. They cannot hold for long" Solomon, on top of his bulky horse, remarked while eyeing the battlefield with a grim face.


    Leopold shifted his armor. The breastplate he was wearing doesn''t fit his chest anymore. It seemed he got thinner these past months.


    "Make them. We need to hold the enemies until Timothy overwhelms them from behind with his infantry"


    "But Prince Timothy''s infantry is slow. The line will be broken before he arrives"


    "King Timothy, Solomon" Leopold corrected the Prefect with a smile "But if that''s your learned opinion, then take the Leons and the royal guards to reinforce weak points in our defense."


    Solomon looked at him like he was crazy "Your Majesty, the Leons and the royal guards have sworn their lives to protect you. We will stay by your side until the end"


    "And I''m ordering you to reinforce the lines. They will execute me if they break through anyway. Do it Solomon. Or would you rather have me reinforce the front lines by myself?"


    Solomon didn''t move. He just stared at Leopold, biting his lips. Leopold understood his feelings though. The royal guards have sworn an oath to protect him and they were loyal to their oaths.


    "Go Solomon" said Rupert beside Leopold "Take most of my men with you. I will defend His Majesty"


    "Rupert!" Solomon shouted


    "Go!" Rupert shouted back "Our King gave you an order. Obey it"


    Solomon looked at Leopold and then back at Rupert. He was frowning but he agreed with a single nod. In just a few moments, the Leons and most of the royal guards left.


    "Thank you" Leopold gave Rupert his thanks.


    Rupert shrugged "Like what you said, they are going to kill you if our line breaks. Just doing my job"


    Leopold didn''t say anything and just looked at the battle in front. He puffed a short sigh. Although he had been in battles before, the things that happen in battles still surprise him.


    Paintings and songs and stories depict battles as honorable encounters between two armies. But the scene before his eyes does not display that kind of greatness. The paintings and songs and stories do not include the horrible screams men do when they die. Neither were the grit and dirt being flung around discussed. The fear on the soldiers'' eyes, their dilemma when choosing between self-preservation and loyalty to their cause- Paintings, songs and stories do not include these details. What''s in front of Leopold was the truth.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    A symphony of screams erupted from one portion of the defensive circle. With a turn of his head, Leopold saw hundreds Castonians rout all at once. They dropped their weapons and ran. Soldiers'' bearing the flag of Hadea burst through the gap. The reserves immediately tried to fill the gaps but many of the Hadeans had already broken through. Cohesion and formation were a thing of the past in that portion. The fighting was reduced to a messy melee.


    Rupert and the remaining royal guards unsheathed their swords and stood shoulder to shoulder in front of Leopold, eager to defend him.


    "Do not worry. We will fight until our last breaths." Rupert promised with a confident smile.


    "Like I want that" Leopold scowled. But his scowl turned to a grin. "Should I apologize for dragging all of you into this? You might all die because I am a stupid person who led his men into the heart of the enemies"


    "Nah" Rupert shook his head "In fact we should thank you. We have been itching to fight those arrogant Wismarines for a long time. Ain''t that right boys!"


    "Aye!" the royal guards agreed


    Leopold was happy- an ironic feeling for a man who could die soon. But he was.


    All of this started when he entertained Skall''s request for an alliance. This would end with him shoving that alliance into Skall''s throat.


    The thunderous charge of cavalry then echoed in the battlefield. Leopold saw thousands of horsemen galloping towards the Hadeans. They were Castonians, proudly waving the flag of Castonia. The figure of the white lion with crossed swords flew in the chilly wind of late autumn.


    The effect of their arrival was instantaneous. The Hadeans who were pounding many of the Castonians earlier flew into panic. But the Castonian cavalry didn''t show mercy. They slammed against the back of the Hadeans, driving them into a rout. Most of the Hadeans threw their weapons. Those who resisted were killed. Those who ran were butchered.


    The Wismarines, Cantonese and Inkish retreated. Leopold''s struggling line was given respite. With the Hadeans utterly crushed, the rest of the enemies formed a defensive line. They could not run because of Timothy''s cavalry. So they formed a perimeter with their backs against each other.


    Leopold then saw a man with a crown. It wasn''t a good crown- just an imitation of the real Castonian crown on top of Leopold''s head.


    But the man wearing the crown was something else. With his white steed and purple cloak, he was a bringer of hope. No. The man was hope itself- hope for a united and stronger Castonia.


    Timothy was frowning when he approached Leopold on horseback. He dismounted in haste and hurried towards Leopold


    "Fool!" Timothy shouted and embraced him.


    Leopold felt a satisfying warmth. Yes. This is his son- the son who had grown to be stronger than him. The son he had treated badly, tried to kill and yet still loved him.


    "I told you last night not to do something stupid" Timothy said, still tugging him into an embrace "This is stupid! Letting yourself get surrounded- aren''t you King Leopold?"


    "I am but at the same time I am not"


    "I really don''t have time to listen to your philosophical mumblings right now"


    Leopold chuckled "Yes you don''t"


    Timothy stopped his embrace and looked at Leopold. There was a thin but sad smile on his son''s face.


    "Thank you father. For all this"


    "It''s the responsibility of a father to protect his son and it is the responsibility of a King to protect his Kingdom. You don''t have to thank me. But we should continue this talk later"


    Leopold looked at the distance where the enemies formed a defensive circle. He couldn''t see it but he knew that Skall, Sachi and Chen were all trembling right now. As for Qiloˇ­ Leopold turned his eyes on the Hadeans being bound by the hundreds. He just hoped that Marquis Qilo survived. It would be a shame to waste such a hostage.


    "Finish this" Leopold said to Timothy who was also looking at the enemies.


    "I will" Timothy assured him with a smile "Watch me father. Watch me elevate Castonia into the pedestal of nations."


    **********


    It took a while but all of Timothy''s men had been gathered. Now they outnumbered the enemies.


    He sent messengers asking Magistrate Chen to yield but his offer for peace was rejected. If that''s what they want, then he will have no choice but to use force.


    With the full force of all the Castonians behind him, Timothy lifted his sword and pointed it towards their enemies. It started with a single trot but it turned into a mass charge.


    The Castonians who were, just this morning, divided by a civil war, advanced as one. The Castonian cavalry and the Leons who were supposed to slaughter each other mixed into a cohesive cavalry unit.


    Whether one supported Timothy or Leopold, none of that matters now. Their cries were one, their shouts in unison. It was a cry of the people who had been divided. It was the voice of men who had longed for the end of this cruel civil war.


    Castonians fighting Castonians. That dark spot in history was but a history. Now they charge. United, unbroken and strong. A single people and a single Castonia.

 King

    As Chen watches the angry Castonians rushing towards their line only one thing was on his mind- When did everything start to go wrong?


    When he convinced the others to defect to King Leopold? When he proposed they capture Lucia Vanadis? When he failed to persuade the other Magistrates to just ignore the Castonian civil war?


    No, he decided. Everything went wrong from the start. Those two- King Timothy and Queen Lucia- were born for greatness. Even without his intervention they would have broken the balance of power anyway.


    Chen sheathed his hand into his sleeve and pulled out a vial. It was a small glass vial filled with a silver liquid.


    The Wismarines called it Silver Moon after its silvery appearance. They say the poison was tasteless, odorless and painless. Good, he thought. He doesn''t want his last moments to be that of agony.


    Chen popped the tiny cork open. He swirled the liquid in the vial, it''s silver hue made it look appetizing.


    Once more he turned his eyes to the Castonians. There were so many of them that he didn''t bother making an estimate of their numbers. As far as he knew, they will soon trample what was left of their forces.


    The Castonian Cavalry were already positioned behind them, ready for a flanking maneuver. The people around Chen were shaking. Many of those at the front lines had routed-only to find that there was nowhere to go.


    Honor demands that Chen drink the poison and enter his eternal sleep. He failed and the price for failure was death. Now the world will be engulfed in war.


    Power corrupts. That was Chen''s philosophy in life. Power makes a person mad. He had seen many fall evil because of power- merchants, aristocrats, nobles, Kings. They were all fine people at first, but they turned evil after tasting power.


    The powerful oppresses the weak. That was the natural order of things and even animals know that. That''s why he wanted power to be shared. If every person in the world had the same level of power, then there will be peace and none will be oppressed. Timothy and Lucia would surely fall into corruption soon. The two will oppress the other Kingdoms. He didn''t want to live and see them do that.


    Chen lifted the vial into his lips. But when he was about to pour the liquid into his mouth, he stopped. A thought came fleeting through his mind.


    But what if he was wrong? What if Timothy and Lucia were different?


    If that was the case then that would be interesting. His beliefs about power would be wrong but he would be happy to be wrong. Chen then decided to give Timothy and Lucia a chance to prove him wrong.


    His honor requests for death but his curiosity prompted him to keep on living.


    He was curious of the future. He wanted to see it.


    He threw the vial. The glass broke, spilling its contents on the ground. He will not die today.


    "Drop your weapons!" he shouted to his men.


    "We will surrender. We lost" he said while unfastening his breastplate. The heavy thing dropped on the ground.


    The flag of the republic was lowered and his men dropped their weapons. It was a defeat- the first defeat of the Republic of Inkit in a decade.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.Skall and Sachi also did the same. In fact they surrendered first, lowering their respective flags.


    Chen failed and Timothy won. But at least he will live to see if people like Timothy and Lucia, who were blessed with strength, could indeed deflect the corruption power brings.


    **********


    The sun was already at its setting direction. The day was more than half spent. But there was still enough sunlight left for this event.


    Timothy was standing on a hill with his boots brushing against the grassy ground. It was the same hill Lucia where was crowned. It was not a big hill, only big enough to draw out the importance of whoever was above.


    With his buttoned white coat, he must have looked nice. He doesn''t know. Lucia said that he looked good before he came here. To be honest, he doesn''t really care. What he cared about were the thousands of eyes fixed on him.


    He looked to the right. The Rooster legion''s flag met him with its proud fluttering. General Marvin gave Timothy a kind smile as if congratulating him for this great day. The men of the Rooster Legion stood like immovable rocks. He felt proud of them. They were his finest.


    A little to the left were Steelsword and Dawn. Two legions led by two generals with different personalities. General Hoover and General Bourgis nodded at him, giving their support.


    An old wrinkly man dressed in a fine silk robe ornamented with rubies walked towards Timothy. His steps were slow and short. His movements were firm. The man was the very image of a King.


    It was his father- King Leopold. Just this morning he was Timothy''s enemy. But now he was walking towards him with a smile.


    His father stopped just a few paces from him. King Leopold''s hair was swaying in the wind. His old eyes were fixed on Timothy.


    "You look nice. Did the Queen prepare your clothes for you?" his father asked


    "Yes. She said that white symbolizes peace and unity. Also the lion in our flag was white. She wants me to be the personification of that lion"


    "Smart. When I was crowned, I wore a deep blue long-sleeved shirt"


    "A shirt?" Timothy asked confusedly.


    "Don''t ask why" King Leopold grinned "I was going through a phase that time"


    Timothy stifled his laughter. "Well if I ever go through that same phase at least I have her to pull me back to my senses"


    "Good for you" King Leopold said, still grinning. He then straightened his posture "So, shall we begin?"


    Timothy nodded. "We shouldn''t make thousands of people wait for a long time, should we?"


    He then knelt. The dry but cold grass pricked his knees.


    Timothy lowered his head. He was reminded when he was crowned as the King of Western Castonia. The people supported him then, and they still support him now.


    King Leopold took the crown off his head and hovered it above Timothy''s head.


    "Timothy Castonia" he shouted as loud as he could. His old voice spread thinly in the wind. "I, Leopold Castonia of the royal blood of Castonia, abdicates my crown to you. With the Omniscient as my witness and the people as judge, let all men know that beginning today you are the King of all Castonia. All hail the King and long may he reign!"


    The crown was placed on top of Timothy''s head. He lifted his head and rose. Booming cheers erupted, shaking the atmosphere around him. The soldiers, especially the Castonians, raised their weapons in the air.


    Now the civil war was finally over. Castonia had been united once more. One King, one Castonia.


    Timothy nodded at his father, giving his thanks. The old man, who looked different who looked different without the crown on his head, smiled at Timothy.


    With his hands tugged behind, Timothy turned his head to look for Lucia. He saw her on the foot of the hill standing next to her father and Arthur. They locked eyes. When he first met her, both of them were not even heirs. But now the two of them were the monarchs of their Kingdoms.


    He smiled at her and she smiled back. Now that Castonia is out of the civil war, there was only one thing left for them to do- destroy the fake knight.


    **********


    Luther was clenching his sweaty hands while watching the monster being crowned. The monster was already a King before, but this crowning confirmed his authority over all of Castonia.


    Timothy Castonia yet again escaped a difficult situation. And not just that- he came out stronger. He was truly a monster.


    "What should we do Prefect?" Centurion Lyn asked in an unusually courteous manner.


    Luther looked down and fiddled with the reins of his horse.


    "We should tell General Rickard about this"


    "And after that?"


    "I don''t know" Luther shook his head "I could only hope the General could think of something. Retreat to Knightsend maybe?"


    "I dont think we could make a flawless retreat" Centurion Lyn said.


    Luther bit his lips because Lyn was right. With the way those Knights were currently acting, there was no way for them to make a clean retreat.


    "Let''s just go Centurion. We''ve seen enough. Let''s inform the General of this" Luther said as he gripped the reins and angled his horse towards their camp.

 Man Against Chivalry

    My father once told me, "Rickard, the world rewards those who are meek" - or at least that''s what I remembered.


    My father is a believer of righteousness and loyalty and goodness. A good man, they call him. But for me? No. My father and the millions of Tulosans who believe that righteousness is strength are fools. Strength is strength. Nothing more.


    The world belongs to the strong. Fear is what keeps men in line, not the thing they call loyalty.


    But I must admit. I was once like them. A fool who believed that being good, being kind, being fair will give me strength. I once believed in chivalry-that disgusting code of Knights.


    That was why I joined the Knights of Tulosa. My father is a noble you see. An Earl. But the Knights didn''t give me special treatment. I worked and trained hard to become a Knight. Eight years I tell you. I trained for eight years just to have this brand on my arm.


    During my times in the academy, I met her. Cecile was her name. She was not a beauty to be honest. Just a normal girl with a bright smile. Ah, her smile was so radiant. I could still feel the warmth of her smile even now. Cecile and I fell in love and married a few years after I became a knight.


    We had two children. Two boys. Marco and Veni. The three of them were the most precious people in my life. I was also doing good as a Knight. I even became a Prefect. I was the second youngest Prefect in history, only behind that weakling Henry. Life was good. No. Perfect was a better word. I wanted to go back to those times.


    But things changed when the King suddenly announced an invasion of Castonia. He told us that it was because some Tulosan merchants were jailed in Castonia. But we Knights all knew that the King was just looking for a victory that will cement his shaky rule. Some Knights agreed to join the invasion. But me? No. I remained. I abhorred violence that time. For me, the King was in the wrong for invading a Kingdom just to maintain his grip on the throne.


    You know what happened next. General Kingston was defeated at Knightsend. The Tulosan Civil War followed. A foolish war by foolish nobles who were fighting for the crown. Tulosa was engulfed in chaos.


    The Order of the Knights remained neutral in the conflict. The Order only supported civilians and punished nobles who had committed crimes against the people. Naturally I was one of the punishers. I commanded my cohort to defend the people. They started calling me Rickard the Good. A funny name I tell you.


    But one day the Grand Master received reports that civilians were being levied forcefully in the fief of Baron Rex Trunt. The Grand Master commanded me and my cohort to rescue the civilians and bring Baron Rex into justice. We went to the fief and a Baron Rex was unwise enough to attack us. Attacking Knights with militias. It was a stupid move. We slaughtered them of course. And I... I killed Baron Rex''s brother. The Baron was furious. He fought me with the strength of vengeance on his arms. He stabbed, slashed and even tried to bite me. In the end, my training prevailed. I disarmed Baron Rex. He was laying on the ground with my sword pointed at his throat.


    He pleaded. He pleaded like the swine that he is.


    "Prefect Rickard spare me!" he shouted, with tear coming from his eyes.


    I didn''t remove my sword immediately. It was because I saw that he was still furious at me for killing his brother. But his next words truly moved me.


    "I will change" he cried with face in an ugly grimace "From now on I will treat my subjects fairly. The Omniscient knows that I can change! Please don''t hurt me"


    My sword hand weakened. I felt pity for the Baron. He could change. That''s right- we are all brothers in the eyes of the Omniscient. It was my duty as a Knight to grant a chance of redemption to others. I lowered my sword and embraced the Baron. After checking for the civilians and witnessing Baron Rex take an oath to change, we went back to the headquarters at Bivon.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Months passed and life went on. Even though we were at war, I still felt that life was perfect. I was only able to come home once every week. But Cecile, Marco and Veni were always waiting for me at home. We bought a little house no more than a league away from Bivon. I also bought a small plot of land. That way I could farm when I''m old without being a subject to a noble.


    Cecile was not good at cooking. She was clumsy and her soup was always salty. Nevertheless I loved it. Marco and Veni had also grown into strong boys. They were tough just like me. I had hope for them to become Knights one day, to follow the steps of their father.


    But one day when I came home, I noticed that something wasn''t right. Marco and Veni who would usually run towards me as I approach our house, were nowhere to be found. I shrugged and thought that they were just asleep. It was almost dark anyway.


    With my heavy armor clinking, I continued my walk towards our house. I looked at the fields and saw that the potato were almost ripe for harvest. We were not actually short on money but a little but of extra would be nice.


    But when I turned my head towards our fence, my heart raced. The fence was broken. The house was also damaged.


    And then I saw it. Cecile and my boys were near the door. Their bodies were dipped in pools of dried blood. I ran towards them and embraced their bodies. Cold. They were already cold. Dead. Yes, they were dead.


    At first I couldn''t believe it. I just noticed a single drop of tear from my eye. And then it hit me. My family was dead. My precious boys were dead. Cecile, my beloved, was no more. Multiple stab wounds line their back.


    I screamed. I let out a deafening scream of agony. It was painful. Too painful to describe.


    But what made it worse was a note tied on Cecile''s neck.


    ''Now we''re equal''


    I then realized the identity of the monster who did it- Baron Rex. It was my fault. My family died because I was too weak to kill Baron Rex. I knew that he was going to get revenge on me but I still let him go- because I''m weak. I felt pity towards him and spared his life. I killed my family by sparing that monster.


    I then buried Cecile, Marco and Veni. I couldn''t even look at their faces. You know why!? Because It was my fault they died. I realized that mercy is for the weak. Honor is for the fools. And Forgiveness...forgiveness is a sin.


    I took my cohort and attacked Baron Rex. He was waiting with more than a thousand mercenaries and militias. There were also traps hidden. But we prevailed. I again defeated and disarmed the swine. And again he pleaded. He pleaded to me. You know what I did? I buried my sword into his filthy mouth while he was pleading. If I have done that when we first met, Cecile and my boys would still be alive. Marco and Veni would have already been Knights by now. Cecile and I would have been resting on our farm while our boys play with swords. We would have grandchildren. But I spared Baron Rex''s life and my family are all dead.


    That was when I realized that everything the Order of the Knights taught me were lies. Deceits of old weak men. The Book of the Knights was a garbage that should be burned. Righteousness? Honor? Chivalry? These things are dangerous. Only power and strength could make a person happy.


    And now you condemn me for killing Marquis Benedict. I tell you, if he lived he would have become the banner where my enemies would gather. He would have killed me like how Baron Rex killed Cecile and Veni and Marco.


    Chivalry is a mistake that must be purged from the earth. It''s kill or be killed. Take or be taken from.


    **********


    Rickard finished his story with a sneer towards the seven Knights he caught defecting to Henry. They were on his tent, with tied hands and knees on the floor while he was telling his story from his chair.


    "You say that I am a fake Knight? I am not. I am the truest Knight amongst us"


    The defectors still refused to lower their heads. They even had the guts to look at Rickard with pity on their eyes.


    "We are sorry for your loss General. We truly are. But what we are doing is wrong. Marquis Benedict is not Baron Rex. Righteousness is still relevant in this world."


    Rickard''s punched on the table beside him. The crack of the impact made the defectors flinch.


    "My wife and my children died because I was righteous! Never again. Never" he shook his head.


    "General" One of the defectors called, unmoved by Rickard''s anger "You have become evil"


    Rickard rose and walked towards the defectors. He grabbed the man''s hair and forced an eye contact with him.


    "I am evil and I will continue to be evil. I regret nothing. Nothing I tell you. My beliefs will remain unchanged."


    "May the Omniscient have mercy on you General for you are beyond salvation." the defector shot back.


    Rickard laughed. He doesn''t need salvation. If he could destroy the idea of chivalry- the idea that killed his family- then he would be satisfied. It was his mission to erase chivalry from the knights. He will avenge his family by destroying an idea.


    But before he could mock the defector, a voice rang through his ears.


    "General Rickard we have a problem" Luther said who entered his tent in haste. Luther eyed the defectors before looking again at Rickard.


    "So what is it? Who won, Timothy or Leopold?"


    Rickard asked, removing his grip from the defector''s hair.


    Luther frowned. His breathing was heavy.


    "Both General"

 Rickard

    Rickard was sitting alone in his tent. The flickering candlelight indicated that the wax had almost been burned out. With one hand resting on the table he was staring at the ground, lost in thought.


    He was doomed. His career was over. His dream of reforming the Knights into a better organization was now but a dream. His mission to erase the idea of chivalry had failed.


    He had expected that King Leopold would win. Or if Timothy would win, then at least his army could sweep in and destroy the wounded Castonians.


    But the old King had a change of hearts. Admirable, touching- but foolish. If King Leopold just grabbed the opportunity to kill Timothy, then the old fart would have become the King of all Castonia once more. Now King Leopold had lost his crown and would possibly be imprisoned for his crimes.


    Leopold''s decision also destroyed Rickard''s dreams. With the Castonians now united, his army would lose for sure. Even if he runs to Knightsend, what then? He would survive for a few more months but he can no longer escape. He cannot retreat back to Tulosa because King Brice would surely execute him. He was alone- and defeated.


    Rickard leaned on his chair. The aches on his back had worsen over the years. He turned his head towards the table and grabbed a bottle of cheap wine. He popped the cork with his thumb and drank directly from the bottle. The strong flavor of the cheap wine filled his mouth. After he had his fill he lowered the bottle and grimaced.


    "I too hate the taste of cheap brothel wine. The aftertaste is just too bitter for my tongue" a chilly voice said.


    Rickard sprang his head towards the direction of the voice. There was a man sitting on his bed. The lighting in the tent was dim but he could see the man clearly. The man had a strange outfit. Black coat with white clothing underneath. The man''s hat was too big to be of fashion. And the cane on his hand- It was the smoothest and most beautiful cane Rickard had ever seen.


    His first reaction was to scream for help. But before he could open his mouth the man talked first.


    "I''m not here to hurt you Rickard. If I were, then your back would already have a knife buried in it."


    Rickard fixed his gaze on the man. His heart was pounding like a steed on full charge. "Who are you?"


    "Not a fan of small talks are we? I feel you. Small talks are dumb sometimes. Well let me quench your curiosity a little about my identity."


    The man crossed his legs, leaned forward and smiled at Rickard "We are many Rickard. And we have been watching all your little games. You are not worthy to hear my name so just call me the Spectator for I am watching- always"


    "Spectator?" Rickard frowned "Did Timothy sent you? Are you his ally?"


    "Hoooh. Worried? Well to answer your question, I am and at the same time I am not. Although King Timothy had already earned my personal favor, we can''t be called allies yet"


    "Then why are you here?"


    "To help you and Timothy" The Spectator''s answer was immediate "You see Rickard, I don''t want King Timothy to waste time on this war. He had won and you lost. I could kill you but King Timothy wouldn''t like that. So I''m here to convince you to surrender"


    "Surrender!?" Rickard roared with gritted teeth.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "And change your heart if I am able" the Spectator said with a shrug "What I''m going to do is a waste of our power. You are not worthy of our power but if it''s for King Timothy then why not. Enjoy this gift from us Rickard."


    The next thing Rickard knew, he was outside a house. It was a small brick house that gives off a familiar feeling. He looked around and saw a potato field. And then it occurred to him that this was their old house.


    Arms wrapped around him and he smelled a familiar scent. With a turn of his head, he saw Cecile hugging him. She was wearing a green dress- her favorite dress which he bought for her with his first salary as a Knight.


    "Rickard" She cried "I''ve missed you. I''ve missed you so much"


    Rickard stared at her. She was Cecile, he was sure of it. The Cecile he loved with all his heart. His eyes started to wet. And then two small pair of arms embraced him from the other side. He looked and saw Marco and Veni embracing his waist.


    Rickard was overwhelmed. He was still confused but he doesn''t care about details. The three most important people in his life were around him.


    Rickard wrapped his two arms around the three of them. He cried. It had been so long that he had forgotten about their faces. But now they were here. If this was a dream, he doesn''t want to wake up. He wanted to stay here with Cecile and his boys.


    "I''m sorry" Rickard sobbed "I couldn''t protect you. But I promise... I promise that I will avenge you from their false ideas. You died because I was deceived by the knights in believing in goodness. I swear that I will destroy those ideas. I will uproot them even if it costs me everything"


    "No Rickard" Cecile looked at him and put a palm on his cheek "We don''t want that. It has been revealed to us what you did- what you have become. Righteousness is not a sin Rickard. We died because of evil people, not because you did the right thing. There is still a chance for you to repent my love. Do it. Let go of us. Let go of the past and be free."


    "What are you saying Cecile? I spent my entire life changing the outdated ideas of the Knights"


    "And you wasted your life Rickard. You have become evil. It hurts us. We don''t have much time. They can''t maintain this for long. So please change your mind now"


    "Cecile..."


    The scene slowly faded from Rickard''s eyes. Cecile said something but he didn''t hear about it. From her lips, he could read that she was saying "We love you"


    And then Rickard was back inside his tent. Tears were still falling from his eyes. The Spectator was now standing in front of him.


    "You heard her Rickard. The decision is yours. Will you let go of hate or will you keep being swallowed by it?"


    **********


    Timothy opened his eyes and gasped for air. He had the same dream again involving the woman.


    His loud gasping awakened Lucia. She supported him and patted his back.


    "Same dream again?" Lucia asked.


    Timothy nodded, still gasping.


    Lucia peeled the blanket away, stood from the bed and went to the table. When she came back she was holding a cup of water.


    Timothy drank the water and his heart was calmed.


    "Thank you" he said


    Lucia hugged him. "Don''t worry about it. I''m here"


    "You''re not jealous?" Timothy gave a small smirk.


    "A little" Lucia grinned "We are about to get married and you''re still dreaming of other women. I swear, she should just go to her Mat and leave my Timothy alone"


    She was just too cute to ignore. Timothy wanted to bite her lips. With one move of his head, he shortened the distance between their lips. But before they could kiss, the tent flapped open and light from the outside blinded him.


    "Tim!" Erik''s voice called


    Timothy squinted and looked with annoyance at Erik. The moment was perfect and yet Erik destroyed it.


    "What is it?" Timothy asked coldly and Lucia giggled.


    But Erik''s face remained serious.


    **********


    With his hand intertwined with Lucia''s, Timothy hurried outside. Erik just informed them that General Rickard and his Knights surrendered.


    There were already thousands of soldiers surrounding the Tulosans when they arrived. General Rickard was kneeling at the very front. The General was clad in armor and was just a few paces away from Timothy.


    "So you surrender General Rickard?" Timothy asked while his guards surround the General.


    "Yes. I just realized that my ways are evil and I was in the wrong. Give me your judgement King Timothy"


    Timothy still couldn''t believe it. He thought that he would need to waste thousands more lives just to make General Rickard yield. This was totally unexpected that he wasn''t sure what to do. He turned his head towards Lucia.


    "What do you think?" he asked silently


    Lucia was looking at General Rickard. "I think we should.... Tim!"


    Lucia shouted and shielded him with her body. Timothy looked forward. General Rickard and a few of his men were sprinting towards them with daggers in hand.

 Exhausted

    "You heard her Rickard. The decision is yours. Will you let go of hate or will you keep getting swallowed by it?"


    As Rickard pushed his legs into a leap, the Spectator''s words echoed in his ears.


    No, he declared with an adamant resolve. He cannot. He cannot let go of the past. Even though Cecile, Marco and Veni hoped for him to do so, he simply cannot. It was too much to ask. Even though he may die today, at least he would take King Timothy with him. He may have failed in erasing the idea of chivalry, but he was sure that others would follow his footsteps.


    He sheathed his hand inside his bracer and revealed a dagger. His hold on it was firm- like that of his resolve.


    The others followed, loyal men who were loyal to their ideas. Just like him these dozen or so men had also been deceived by the idea of chivalry- and paid the heavy price for it.


    The royal guards were fast and apprehended his men almost immediately. The thrashing sound behind indicated that most of them had already been neutralized. Rickard might have been the only one who could still reach King Timothy.


    He looked forward. Just a few more paces. A few more paces and he could reach him.


    King Timothy. A god-like existence above all others. Powerful, smart, beloved by all- one word from him and thousands will die, one gesture and thousands will perish. The crown on King Timothy''s head was a symbol of power. But crowns can''t protect one from a dagger''s kiss. All men bleed and all men die, for a dagger doesn''t bow to crowns.


    The Vanadian Queen shielded King Timothy with her body. Such an touching scene. Well if that''s her choice then Rickard would have to kill both of them.


    He prepared his arms for the moment. He had taken lives before- of peasants and nobles and knights- but never had he taken the life of a royal. This would be his chance to do so.


    But before Rickard could reach the royals, a young man in armor blocked his way. The young man had a gold chain dangling across his chest- an indication that he was a Marquis.


    Rickard halted, clicking his tongue upon knowing that he failed. The young Marquis was holding a sword, ready to strike. And then realization occurred to Rickard. A Marquis huh? A young Marquis that somehow had burning anger towards him. He knew the identity of the young man.


    "Marquis Erik" Rickard smiled. The royal guards had already surrounded him. "Here to avenge your father?"


    **********


    He was uglier than he expected.


    Erik couldn''t believe that his father, Benedict Connel, was killed by an ugly man. Hooked nose, puffy cheeks, and abnormally wide chin.


    "Leave him" he commanded the royal guards who were slowly tightening the wall of halberds around General Rickard.


    The royal guards were not under his direct command and only the King had sole ownership of their loyalty. But the guards seemed to respect him enough that they stopped.


    "General Rickard. I, Marquis Erik Connel of Greenwater, challenge you to a duel. With the Omniscient as witness, let us resolve our differences by the way of the sword"


    "Erik" Timothy voice from behind "Don''t do this. If avenging your father is what you want, then we could capture him and you could be the executioner."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Erik did not look back and fixed his gaze on General Rickard lest the ugly does something underhanded.


    "Your Majesty I need this. My father taught me that honor is everything. Getting justice for Benedict Connel by killing a criminal in cold blood would only dishonor his name. I want justice just like how my father would have wanted it- through a duel. Don''t worry, this will be the last stupid thing that I do"


    There was silence. Timothy did not give his immediate blessing. Erik became aware that what he was asking for might be too much.


    "But if you order me to stand down, I will follow the will of the King. But I..."


    "Do it Erik" Timothy interrupted "Avenge the late Marquis with honor. I give you my consent"


    Erik smiled- a questionable smile coming from a fool who might die today. But he was happy.


    "Give him a sword. That dagger he''s holding would not even be able to scratch my armor" Erik commanded the guards as he unsheathed his own sword.


    A sword was thrown near General Rickard and the General picked it up.


    "Are you sure boy?" General Rickard said while inspecting the sword. He lifted the sword and inspected the balance. He then mocked Erik with a sneer "The last time I faced a Connel, I made him cry while begging for his life."


    "The last time I faced a man as ugly as you..." Erik paused and smirked "Well.. to be honest I haven''t met someone as ugly as you"


    "Sharp tongue. Let''s see if your sword is sharper. I will put and end..."


    General Rickard lunged at Erik mid-sentence. Erik was surprised and could only parry the strike at the last moment. He was forced to take a few steps back.


    "I killed him" General Rickard talked again. I stabbed my sword through his back and he stopped..."


    The General again did the same trick- lunging at Erik without warning. But this time Erik was more prepared. He redirected the blow to the left and punched General Rickard in the face.


    The General staggered backwards, swinging his sword all the while to prevent Erik from striking.


    Erik gave no ground. He pushed his advantage and lunged forward. Strike after strike he gave. General Rickard managed to parry some while some hit his armor.


    Cornered by Erik''s relentless attacks, General Rickard gave one last powerful stab. The General''s sword came for his neck. Erik was wearing a coif but such a strong stab could break apart the links of the armor and puncture his neck. He tilted his body a little and let the stab fall on his chest. His breastplate absorbed the stab well.


    With his opponent''s weapon occupied, he saw an opportunity. The General was wearing light armor, probably because of his plan of sprinting towards Timothy. Poor choice in a duel. Erik jabbed the pommel of his sword towards the General''s chest which was protected only by mail. The impact winded the General. Staggering backwards, General Rickard curled his body and was gasping for air.


    Erik again angled his sword. He aimed for the General''s neck. His stab was fast, deadly and true. The sword stabbed through General Rickard''s neck.


    It was over. Although General Rickard was still on the process of drowning on his own blood, such a wound meant death. Erik let go of his sword. His hands had become sweaty, his breathing was deep.


    As he watched General Rickard breathing his last breaths, he was engulfed in a certain feeling of liberation. His father''s killer was no more. The debt had been repaid with blood.


    **********


    The war was over. The fake knight lay dead.


    Timothy watched the duel and Erik won honorably.


    Nobody uttered a word and the only sound were General Rickard''s futile last gasps. And then there was complete silence. General Rickard stopped breathing.


    "He''s dead" a voice said, the speaker was one among the thousands of people who watched the duel.


    Timothy looked at Lucia. She nodded at him as if saying that it was time to end this messy war.


    Timothy stepped forward, the grass scraping against his boots. The wind was not strong but not placid either. All eyes were on him.


    "It''s over" he said with booming voice. He looked towards the Tulosans. "General Rickard is dead. His ideas and philosophy are dead. We are all tired of this. Thousands have died and countless have grieved. I say we''ve had enough with this. With General Rickard''s death we shall fight no more!"


    The mellow sunlight hit his eyes. It was still silent. He could hear the wind''s brush on the ground.


    "No more" a voice said from the Tulosans, followed by similar utterances.


    "No more" They repeated, silently, calmly and with weariness.


    "No more" the two words were repeated by thousands.


    As Timothy looked at the resting General Rickard, he couldn''t help but feel the exhaustion. But at last the war was over.


    He sighed and also uttered the words


    "No more"

 Going Home

    The grass was pricking Timothy''s bottom. Beside him, Lucia was leaning her head against his shoulder. With thick coats, the two of them were sitting alone in the darkness just outside his tent.


    "Gold and White? I''m not an expert but isn''t that too bright?" Timothy asked


    "I know, I know" said Lucia "But it''s a powerful symbol. Gold is the color of Vanadis while it''s white for Castonia. With the Union of our two Kingdoms, I think symbolism is a good trade for style"


    "Makes sense. But is that alright with you? It''s your special day- our special day. I thought you would want the decorations to be more stylish"


    "I do. But let us not forget that we are still at war with Calgari, Tulosa and possibly Hadea, Inkit, Canton and Wismar. We cannot afford to waste even a small opportunity to bring our people closer together."


    Timothy hooked his arm around her waist. He pulled her closer and Lucia was now leaning her head against his neck.


    "Alright gold and white it is. We only have a few months to prepare for another series of wars anyway so just like what you said, we can''t waste opportunities. Good thing the snow season will give us a short respite. But after the last snow melts into puddle" Timothy shook his head in weariness "I don''t know. We are going to get busy again"


    "We will always be busy" She said. Her voice calmed Timothy''s worried heart. "We chose this path. Our neighbors will do everything to prevent our union. Until our last days, we will always encounter problems"


    "Not if we elope" Timothy jested with a grin.


    Lucia gave a surprised laugh "How kingly of you! Imagine the King of Castonia and the Queen of Vanadis, eloping to a distant land, leaving the two kingdoms at the mercy of our neighbors"


    Lucia was still laughing when Timothy felt that someone was watching them from behind. He immediately knew who it was.


    "Lucia don''t freak out. I think he is behind us" He whispered and Lucia''s laugh was stopped.


    "Talk" Timothy said in a monotonous tone "Stop watching us like a creep from behind"


    Footsteps brushed against the grass. The Spectator revealed himself and went to their front. His cane was truly smooth and his clothes were still weird.


    Timothy felt Lucia flinch. He couldn''t blame her though. Seeing the Spectator for the first time was truly a terrifying experience.


    "I apologize. That is not my intention. I just don''t want to disturb the two of you" The Spectator turned to Lucia. He took off his hat and made a bow. "Queen Lucia. You may have heard of me. Nice meeting you"


    "Nice meeting you too" Lucia said. She looked at Timothy, sighed and shook her head nervously.


    Timothy calmed her with a kiss to her forehead. He then turned to the Spectator and asked the question he had always wanted to ask since General Rickard''s actions just this morning.


    "About General Rickardˇ­" Timothy started.


    "I was part of it. He was planning on making a last stand and I tried to change his mind. But it seems I failed and the two of you were put in danger. For that I apologize" The Spectator cut him off with a direct answer.


    "What did you do to him?" Lucia asked with slight tremors in her voice


    "Iˇ­ gave him a gift- an expensive gift I shouldn''t have wasted on him."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Like what you did to us? That dream-like meeting?" asked Timothy. He didn''t bother to wait for an answer and asked another question "Who did you, ermˇ­ connect him with?"


    The Spectator took a deep breath and said with reluctance, "His family. Wife and Children"


    Timothy''s blood froze. It was such a shock to him. He looked at Lucia and she was also the same.


    Both of them had heard of what happened to General Rickard from Henry. It was a tragic story. Timothy felt pity for General Rickard as he listened to Henry back then.


    But General Rickard''s wife and children have died a long time ago. If the Spectator had such power- bridging the dead to the living- then the power he possess was insurmountable. Timothy felt shivers.


    The Spectator seemed to notice both their shocked reactions. He cleared his throat and snapped them out of their shock. "We cannot bring the dead back to life if that''s what the two of you are thinking about. We cannot bring back their consciousness. No. I don''t think even a God can do that. The people General Rickard saw were just fragments of the consciousness of his wife and children. But fragments are enough to reveal the feelings of a person"


    "Is that so" Timothy uttered, his forehead started to sweat. "But it''s still a great power."


    "Which comes at a great price. I don''t think we can replicate such a thing for a while. Like what I said, I wasted an expensive gift"


    There was annoyance in the Spectator''s voice. Timothy understands though. If making General Rickard see his family for a short while was indeed of great expense to the Spectator, then it was such a waste. General Rickard didn''t change in the end. A shame, Timothy lamented.


    "So, why are you here?" Timothy asked and put the matter with General Rickard aside.


    The Spectator smiled. "To say goodbye"


    "Goodbye?" It was Lucia who asked "I thought you support us"


    The Spectator turned to the north and looked at the sky. His black coat was swaying in the cold wind.


    "The others have recalled me. I may not be able to be of service for a while. Well you won''t need me anyway. The snow season brings a short peace"


    "Will you come back? Even though you say that what you gave to General Rickard was a waste, it helped us. It led to their surrender and saved many lives" Timothy voiced


    "Iˇ­ don''t know. Perhaps. Nothing is for certain Your Majesty"


    Timothy nodded. He rose and offered the Spectator his hand "Then let me thank you for everything. We still don''t understand much but you have helped us"


    The Spectator shook his hand. Lucia also rose and also offered her hand "Any last advice for us?"


    The Spectator shook her hand. "Peace Your Majesty. The two of you must strive for peace. There is always something more dangerous on the horizon. Petty wars between Kingdoms are nothing compared to the real threat. So the two of you should forge peace. The world is bigger than just Castonia and Vanadis" he paused and turned his eyes towards Timothy "And alsoˇ­ try to remember"


    "Remember what?" Timothy asked


    The Spectator again smiled. He shook his head "Nothing. Never mind my blabbers. I''m sure the two of you will be fine"


    **********


    The next morning thousands of people were lined in a formation that stretched for several leagues. More than half of them were prisoners, in chains and heavily guarded. They were about to start their journey.


    Timothy was on his horse at the front of the marching formation. As he turned his look towards his side, he saw a certain woman who had captivated his heart. She had been his partner for the past months. The bond they shared will soon be proven by their union.


    Lucia smiled towards him. With her lips forming into a perfect smile, he couldn''t help but feel enchanted.


    "What is it?" She asked


    "Nothing"


    "Staring at me like that and saying that''s it''s nothing doesn''t really match"


    "Would I get away with it if I just say that you look beautiful?"


    "Beautiful?" Lucia gave a playful grin. She showed him the armor underneath her coat "A lady wearing armor is beautiful? I thought dresses and gowns are your type King Timothy?"


    Timothy shrugged "For me you are beautiful. Always"


    "Oh..always is it?" She maintained her grin but Timothy saw that she was flushed


    "Always" Timothy confirmed.


    "Your talent in making a lady''s heart flutter is uncanny" Lucia said as she shook her head. She looked at Timothy "Fine. So, shall we go?"


    "Yes" Timothy said with a nod.


    After the snow season, they both have to face many more problems. Knightsend was still under the control of a few hundred of General Rickard''s supporters. Greenwater still needed repair. And Ivanˇ­ reports say that Ivan fled Nirvana.


    Nevertheless, like what the Spectator said, the snow season brings peace. It will be the perfect time to unite the two Kingdoms through marriage.


    Castonia''s flag was flying in the wind beside that of Vanadis. The Lion and the Pelican, the warrior and the merchant. As Timothy looked at the two flags not far from them, he felt glee. It had been a complicated journey, he thought. Many times both of them almost lost their lives. And although he and Lucia have prevailed so far, there will surely be problems ahead. But if he''s with her, then facing those problems doesn''t seem too bad.

 A Promise

    One week later


    It was cold outside but inside the room it was steaming. The lights from the lamps were floundering, giving a flickering illumination inside the room. There were a total of five people inside, Flame, Book, Dream, Stone and him- Shadow was what he was called.


    He traced his cane from one end to the other with the tip of his finger. He then put the thing on the table carefully.


    "So Hammer is dead" he said and wetted his lips "I was annoyed at first when you recalled me but if it''s because of Hammer''s death, then the matter is grave afterall. Did he die true to our cause?"


    "He did. I saw his end. He did not even flinch" Book replied. She was sitting cross-legged in front of him. She changed the position of her legs and continued "Hammer''s brother ratted him to the Council. What a wicked man. And the Council... well you know how fast they move. They caught and executed Hammer that same day and labelled him as a cowardly traitor"


    Hearing the word ''coward'' gripped his heart with anger. The Council had been calling them as such for a long time. They are not cowards. If they were then they wouldn''t be resisting the Council''s rule.


    "May Hammer''s memory live forever" Dream said with a bow. Flame, Book and Stone joined Dream to honor Hammer''s courage. He also bowed.


    "It is a sad day for us but we must continue" Flame said and then looked at him "So Shadow, what''s the situation with the humans? Are they still bickering? Petty creatures aren''t they? I told you. We shouldn''t expect much from them. We are on our own. The humans can''t help us. They will destroy each other like what happened last time."


    "I disagree Flame" Stone interrupted before he could rebut Flame himself "Humans are powerful. Back when they were in their prime, they could have destroyed the Council in a blink of an eye"


    Flame mocked with a snort "And yet they destroyed themselves. They exterminated each other back then. And now they are doing it again. Sometimes I wonder if they really are sentient beings. They are..."


    "I confirmed that it''s them" He interrupted Flame "It''s really them. I''m sure of it. And now they are together. The Humans could again become united under their rule"


    The others looked at him with their jaws dropped.


    "You mean... that Prince Timothy and Princess Lucia?" Flame asked, shaken.


    "It''s King Timothy and Queen Lucia now. In less than a year they have become possibly the most powerful humans. I''m sure it''s them. Those two are good"


    Flame frowned "Does Gold also think the same?"


    Shadow nodded as an answer.


    "And where is Gold now? Have you met him?"


    "I''ve met him in Solon. He was perfectly hidden among the merchant class. He has the same opinion. He also thinks that the Humans could help us. That''s why he was helping those two. In fact Gold has been watching Timothy and Lucia since the beginning. But I suggest we refrain from bugging Gold. He has a family now and he said that he will do his part as long as we don''t include him in our games"


    Nobody uttered a word. All eyes were fixed on the table and everyone was thinking. Shadow knew that the Resistance had somewhat given up on the Humans. The Resistance only sent him after Gold, who had left the Resistance a long time ago, reported that there might be more to Timothy and Lucia than being just competent humans. After spectating their movements for months, Shadow had confirmed Timothy and Lucia''s identities. He felt shivers after the realization hit him. He even shook their hand just a week ago.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.It was convenient too as the Resistance had been watching Timothy and Lucia for a long time. Now that their identities had been revealed, Shadow knew that the Resistance had again taken interest in making the Humans their ally.


    "The culling for the Humans will soon come. Next year is my guess" Book said


    "So it''s too late?" Dream asked


    "I don''t think so" said Book "If those two really were who Shadow thinks they are, then we should help them. The Council is winning against us. We need the Humans"


    "I agree" A voice said. Shadow was surprised when he saw that it was Flame.


    **********


    The first snow had fallen. Nirvana was now blanketed in white. But the people''s cheers from outside were as warm as a hearth.


    Lucia was wearing a golden gown with sleeves decorated with sapphires. On her neck hangs a necklace with a huge pearl in it. Her braided hair, which was groomed by Mylene for hours, was tied in a bun. It was her special day with the special person in her heart.


    She was walking beside Timothy with her hand hooked on Timothy''s arm. As they walked towards the platform at the front, Lucia was looking around the Grand Cathedral of Nirvana. There were hundreds of people inside, witnessing not just the wedding of two monarchs but also the union of two Kingdoms.


    "Nervous?" Timothy asked


    "Yeah" Lucia nodded.


    "Having second thoughts?" Timothy again asked, this time with a hint of a jest. His lips showed a small grin.


    "What if I am? What are you going to do King Timothy?" Lucia said with a smirk.


    "I will court you again. And again. And again. Until you become mine"


    Lucia''s heart again fluttered. She was left staring at Timothy and was reminded of the potency of his eloquence. Her next words were reduced to a stutter "I... I don''t think that''s necessary. I''m not having second thoughts. No" She looked down, embarrassed and flushed.


    She then realized that Timothy planned the flow of their conversation. She glared at him.


    Timothy chuckled a little. "I''m sorry. I just wanted to see you redden. You''re so cute when you blush" He pulled her a little closer "But you''re not too nervous now are you?"


    She giggled "But now I''m flushed! You have to take responsibility King Timothy. Doing that to a lady in front of many people wasn''t nice."


    "I will"


    "And how are you going to do that?" Lucia asked with raised eyebrows


    "By giving you my heart for the rest of my life" Timothy gestured forward and Lucia saw that they have reached the platform. It was time to say their oaths.


    As planned, both of them went to the opposing sides of the platform where tables were prepared. Lucia went to the left while Timothy to the right.


    After reaching the table on her side, Lucia poured wine in a chalice. The sweet aroma of Hadean enticed her nostrils. She then stepped into the platform, meeting Timothy halfway.


    With Timothy in front of her, looking good and splendid, her heart again raced. She had been dreaming of this moment for months. This day was the fruit of their hardwork. As she fell into a daze, only Timothy filled her vision. He was the one she chose. He was the only one. In that moment, she was not the Queen of Vanadis and Timothy was not the King of Castonia. The two of them were simply Lucia and Timothy, two souls who decided to become one.


    She held the chalice near her chest.


    "I, Lucia Vanadis, with the Omniscient as witness, offer this wine to you, Timothy Castonia, as a symbol of my undying devotion and love. The only thing I want for it is that you return my love and treat me well. Shield me against my storms as I protect you against yours. What is mine will be yours. What I am will be you for we are one. From this day to our last, we are united."


    She offered Timothy the chalice. Timothy smiled and took the chalice from her hand. He then drank the wine.


    "I accept" he said as he gave the chalice back to her.


    Timothy also held his chalice near his chest. "I, Timothy Castonia, with the Omniscient as witness, offer this wine to you, Lucia Vanadis, as symbol of my eternal love. I promise to protect and give you happiness. What is mine will be yours. What I am will be you for we are one. From this day to our last, we are united"


    Timothy reached the chalice towards her. Lucia took it and drank the wine. She handed the chalice back to Timothy.


    "I accept" Lucia said, smiling as she was too happy to describe what she felt. At last she and Timothy are one. She promised herself that she will do everything to make Timothy happy.


    Applause from the audience boomed as the ritual ended with both of them clinking the two chalices.


    And then Lucia''s vision suddenly blurred. The scene of Timothy smiling from ear to ear was replaced with darkness.


    "Mat? Will you promise me?" A woman''s voice said, coming from Lucia''s side. It was as if she was the speaker.


    "Promise me that we will be together no matter what happens" the woman added


    "You know that we will Stella" A man''s voice replied


    "But I want to hear it from you"


    The man laughed "Alright. But I can only promise to do my part. You must also promise yours"


    "Fine. I promise. I promise that I will be yours. Now it''s your turn Mathew"


    But before the man could again talk, Lucia''s vision was returned. Timothy was again standing in front of her.


    "I promise that I will be yours." Timothy said to Lucia with a smile.


    "No matter what happens" Lucia instinctively mumbled, still shocked by what she saw.

 Commitment And Happiness

    The great hall of the palace of Nirvana was as bright as day.


    Beeswax candles and lamps were scattered all around, gifting illumination to the guests. White and gold decors, colors of the two kingdoms, lined the walls.


    The music and the food were also the best Lucia had ever seen in a celebration- a weighty remark if coming from a royal of Vanadis such as herself. Hundreds of people were inside the hall, laughing and dancing and eating and doing whatever nobles do in a celebration such as this- albeit in a more formal manner as she and Timothy were at the front. A lot of these nobles must have wanted to gain favorable first impression in their eyes, she mused.


    "Are you sure of what you heard earlier?" Timothy asked beside her, secretly cupping her hands below the table. She met his eyes and saw that her husband was anxious. His frosty hands also confirmed this.


    This won''t do, she thought. Seeing Timothy worry about things saddened her. What she experienced earlier can be discussed later. It was blasphemy to soil this celebration with worry.


    She pinched a single grape from their shared plate and put it on Timothy''s lips. Timothy wiggled the fruit with his lips into his mouth and chewed, still looking at her.


    "Fine" said Timothy "Not now right?"


    "You know me too well Your Majesty" Lucia teased with a sweet smile.


    Timothy chuckled and slumped on his chair.


    Lady Maria walked towards their table. She was flanked by Erik and Sylvie who were both wearing formal attires. Sylvie shyly smiled at Lucia but still avoided looking at her.


    "A great day King Timothy and Queen Lucia. Congratulations to the two of you." Lady Maria greeted with a smile.


    Erik made a small courteous bow towards them. He then grinned at Timothy "I will be the one to follow you Tim. I''ll probably tie the knot in less than a year''s time"


    "With the lady beside your mother I suppose?" Timothy sprang a rapid reply


    "No!" Erik glanced back at Sylvie "Weˇ­ we are not likeˇ­"


    "Oh they are like that" Lady Maria interrupted and grinned, her old white teeth showing. "Isn''t that right Sylvie? Didn''t Erik promise to take you to Greenwater?"


    "He did. Like a noble prince he made an oath to me."


    "And didn''t my Erik once rode to your rescue, alone and unarmed?"


    "Oh I can still remember how gallant he looked that time. More gallant than a knight" Sylvie put her two palms on her cheeks.


    "See?" Lady Maria wrapped both her arms on Erik and Sylvie "These two are lovebirds. I could only wish they hurry and make me some grandchild already"


    "Ma!" Erik exclaimed with flushed cheeks.


    The next ones who congratulated them were Freya and Henry. Freya looked beautiful with her red gown and Henry- well the Knight was wearing what appears to be a soldier''s uniform.


    "Congratulations to the two of you" Henry put a palm on his chest and bowed "May the Omniscient bless you with joy. May his eternal light shine upon your marriage."


    "May the Omniscient bless you too Henry" said Lucia. She turned her head towards Freya and gave a grin "Soˇ­ when will you follow us?"


    Freya was holding Henry''s hand. She looked at Henry and then back at Lucia "We don''t have plans yet. With Castonia and Tulosa still technically at war, the legalities are difficult to solve"


    "I say legalities don''t matter as long as we make our oaths to the Omniscient. But if it needs be, I am willing to take Castonian citizenship" Henry declared


    "Are you sure?" Timothy asked "I thought you still wanted to go back to Tulosa"


    "Just a visit probably. I want to see my father, mother and sister again. But I don''t think I will live back there. I am now hated by many Tulosans for.." Henry shook his head "obvious reasons"


    After Henry and Freya, Lucia''s father and Arthur greeted them next. Her father was as extravagant as ever with robe made of Abicut silk and expensive rings on multiple fingers. Arthur was also the same but unlike before, his proud demeanor was gone. Like Sylvie, he also avoided looking at them.


    "Your Majesty" The former King bowed "I have a gift to both of you"


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there."A gift?" Timothy turned a short look at Lucia.


    "Yes. Well since my Lucia is now the Queen a gift feels like taking from her pocket and then gifting it back to her. But stillˇ­" her father leaned forward and said in hushed tone "Availability is the real issue here. It took me a lot of effort and connections to buy my gift."


    "So what is it father?" Lucia asked with a chuckle. Her father seemed so excited to show the gift.


    Her father smiled and gestured for a servant. After a while, the servant put a bottle on the table.


    Lucia was not familiar with the bottle. But as she turned her head towards Timothy, she saw that her husband''s eyes were glittering.


    "Is thisˇ­"


    "It is"


    "Howˇ­ evenˇ­" Timothy caressed the bottle.


    "Connections Your Majesty"


    "May I ask what that is?" Lucia voiced.


    "It''s Omniscient''s Touch" said Timothy "This is the rarest wine in the whole world! Last I''ve heard, there were only five bottles left."


    Lucia enjoyed the sight of Timothy staring at the bottle like a child.


    Timothy shook his head while smiling.


    "We need to hide this from Erik"


    Timothy''s jesting remark drew laughter from Lucia and her father. Arthur also laughed before shutting his mouth and lowering his head again.


    Many guests and nobles approached them after, offering gifts and greetings. Some of them were even Vanadians who endured several days on the snowy road just to attend the wedding.


    When most of the guests had left, a hooded figure approached their table. Their guards drew their weapons but Timothy raised his hand to stop them. When the hooded man was just a few paces from them, Lucia saw who it was.


    "Son" Leopold gave Timothy a single nod before turning his look towards Lucia "And may I call you daughter?"


    "You may" Lucia said sadly. She had been expecting this to happen but it was still heart-breaking. Timothy was also the same with his head hung low.


    Leopold Castonia was still hated by many people. For most Castonians, he was still the foolish King who caused the civil war. With the addition of his betrayal to Wismar, Hadea, Canton and Inkit, he had gained the reputation of being a dishonest coward. Even though his betrayal helped Timothy, the idea of striking allies from the back was still dishonorable for many Castonians.


    Because of this, he personally proposed not to attend the wedding and the following celebration for fear that nobles would use his presence in the wedding to destroy Timothy''s reputation. Timothy refused at first but Leopold was stubborn and his argument made sense. In the end a compromise was made- Leopold would attend the wedding and the celebration but in hiding. Even so, it was still sad. A father shouldn''t be treated like a fugitive on his son''s wedding.


    "Don''t be looking dismal the two of you" Leopold put a palm on each of their faces "This is a happy day remember? Also many people could see you. The King and the Queen must be tough"


    Lucia forced a smile "Of courseˇ­ father"


    Leopold''s face lit up. The old man smiled. "Having the Queen call me father is such an honor. Timothy is lucky to have you" he glanced at Timothy "You should make her happy. It is our family tradition to love our wives dearly"


    "What about Ivan? William? Er, uncle Wilson?"


    "Exceptions" Leopold said


    Timothy laughed "More like the two of us are the exceptions"


    Leopold joined in laughter "You may be right. I swear those three are the worst husbands ever" he then cleared his throat of the last of his laughter. He nodded to the two of them and with lowered head he said, "I don''t have a gift actually. I tried rummaging through my things but all I have are old man''s clothing and lesser Hadean wines. So I guess I''ll just congratulate and wish you a good marriage"


    Timothy rose and embraced his father.


    "Your presence is enough Father. Thank you for coming. It means a lot to me"


    **********


    After all the celebrations and the insincere greetings of the nobles, Lucia found herself standing in front of their bed. Timothy was beside her, also staring at the wooly mattress fragranced with amyris. The bed was large, at least a few armspans long, and complimented with a thick fur blanket and two pillows wrapped in silk.


    "If you''re not ready then we could do this later" Timothy said


    "I''m ready" Lucia leaned her head against his arm "And you? Are you ready for this?"


    Timothy turned his head towards her and their eyes met. The sincerity in the way he looked at her melted her heart. Timothy hooked his arm around Lucia''s waist, pulled her closer and put his lips on hers. Their lips raveled into a passionate kiss. It was soft. It was warm. It was good. His breaths tickled her nose. His scent was lovely- a little sweet like berries. The taste of his lips was more complicated than his scent. It was a mixture of saltiness like the ocean and the saccharine taste of honey. Of course his scent and the taste of his lips were too unique to describe with utmost accuracy. His taste was Timothy and his scent was Timothy. The warmth that she felt as he touched her was also Timothy.


    Lucia lost her thoughts. She didn''t notice the moment their clothes were dropped to the floor or the instant their bodies coiled into an affectionate embrace. She wasn''t thinking of these trivial things. In that moment, her thoughts were that of her love for him. She wanted Timothy to know that he was the one she chose and he''s the only one she will give this kind of treatment. She wanted him to feel special- because he really is.


    Timothy will be the only one to experience her vulnerability. She was committed to him and only him. Lucia wanted Timothy to be happy so she gave all of herself.


    Words were not enough to express her feelings and neither were their current actions. But at least by giving herself to him, they could be a little closer. She was his and he was hers. They own each other- a sole ownership of each other''s soul.


    Timothy was still on top of her after they finished. He had been staring at her face for a while now as if memorizing every detail of her figure.


    "Do you think we did it right?" He asked with a smirk.


    Lucia giggled and playfully pounded her fist on his arm "How should I know! I was just following your lead"


    "Then was itˇ­ good?" He grinned, almost laughing.


    Lucia''s cheeks felt hot after being reminded of what they did earlier. She shyly nodded an answer.


    Timothy laughed and lay on her side. He then pulled Lucia closer and made her rest her head on his arm.


    "I''m happy" Timothy said with a sigh "I''m so happy that I couldn''t believe it''s possible to be this happy"


    "I am too" Lucia admitted, enjoying the feeling Timothy''s firm arm "I want us to stay like this Tim"


    "We will. This is just the beginning. The two of us will be together until the end"


    "Until the end?" Lucia repeated.


    Those phrases brought her contentment. The prospect of being like this with Timothy was all she ever wanted.


    "Yes" Timothy put a kiss on her forehead. "Until the end"

 Side Story 2

    Undying Love


    Chronology: After Chapter 132


    Everything was covered in white. Snowflakes danced in the air like smooth feathers.


    With flowers in hand, Leopold trudged in the snow. His coat was thick and every part of his body was covered save for his eyes and nose.


    He pulled the flowers towards his nose and relished on its fragrance.


    Gardenias. Margaret had always favored gardenias. When Margaret is still alive, he would give her this flower almost everyday.


    Now that Margaret is gone, all he could do is to bring gardenias to her grave every now and then.


    "We must hurry. Your knees are aching due to cold right?" Timothy said who was walking beside him. He was also holding a bunch of gardenias.


    "You''re treating me like an old frail man. I am still strong"


    "You were strong" Timothy smiled "Now your knees are aching"


    "Heh. It''s only cold" He halted and pointed to the left "That''s it"


    At the distance there was a huge oak. The oak ''s size was not really its unique characteristic though. It was the tree''s isolation.


    Around the oak sprawled a bed of white snow. When spring comes and when the snow had melted, the ground where they are standing right now is a wide plain at least a league across. The oak stood alone in the plain.


    Leopold could still remember the day she told Margaret of his feelings. It was summer of that year under the oak. They had been close friends for more than a decade that time. Leopold had been hiding his feelings for the same length of time.


    Margaret returned his feelings and the two of them became couples that day. After several years he took her as his Queen despite the protests of many people.


    When they were just a few paces from the oak, a block of marble was revealed. Flakes of snow covered the marble, painting it in white. Leopold knelt and swept the snow with his palm. The inscription, Margaret Castonia, was written on the surface of the marble block.


    Leopold put the flowers on the block. Timothy also did the same. He then caressed the inscription with the tip of his fingers. Memories came flooding to his mind- both good and bad but memories nontheless.


    "What does she look like?" Timothy asked "I was still small when she left us that I have already forgoten her face"


    "She..." Leopold closed his eyes.


    Margaret''s face was still fresh in his memory. "She was beautiful. Her smooth black hair was pretty. Her kind eyes were so deep that you would drown by looking. And her smile... oh her smile was the best thing in the world. Nothing makes my heart flutter more than her smile"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Leopold pulled his coat tighter towards his body. "I was rude to her when we first met. She was a servant girl and I was the heir of Castonia. I would always meet my eyebrows whenever she was around. There was something about her innocence that annoyed me. But you know son..."


    He looked towards the marble block with a smile "We eventually got closer. I grew up with a servant girl with an innocent smile. The next think I know, I fell for her."


    Timothy knelt beside him and hooked an arm around his back. "May I ask you a personal question?"


    "You may"


    "Why... didn''t you marry again after she left? It would have lessened your heartache"


    Leopold sighed "Because I never ceased on loving her. The thought did come into my mind. But I just couldn''t replace her in my heart Tim. I have always loved her. Even time couldn''t dull my love. I love her now as much as I did when I first told her about my feelings."


    Leopold''s kneel slumped. He let his butt fall on the cold snow. "Even though she betrayed me, I couldn''t blame her for the act. That royal guard was good looking and his words were greasy. While I... I am hard to love. I am an evil person. My looks are also nothing special. Of course she would be stolen from me"


    Timothy plucked one of flowers and put it inside the pocket of Leopold''s coat. "Don''t look down on yourself. You are Leopold Castonia. You are my father. That man shouldn''t have done that to you."


    Timothy''s words made Leopold smile. He felt warm and good inside. "Thank you"


    Timothy patted his back and shuddered under his coat. "It''s cold. We should go back soon. I''ll give you a moment alone. I''ll just be nearby"


    Timothy rose and walked away. Leopold was left alone with Margaret''s grave. He again caressed Margaret''s inscribed name.


    "He has grown" Leopold said "Your son. No. Our son has grown. He looks just like him but I don''t care. Not anymore. He is now a great man Margaret. And he''s married to this lovely woman. She is a Queen. A Queen Margaret, a Queen. Can you believe that? Her name is Lucia Vanadis. She''s kind don''t worry and she loves Timothy. Our son is also beloved by many. His name alone strikes fear in the hearts of our enemies. He will soon become the most powerful person in the world. And I''m lucky enough to witness that. I''m really really really proud of our son. He..."


    Tears dropped from Leopold''s eyes and into the marble block. He wiped his tears with the back of his hand and continued.


    "I''m so happy Margaret. I am so happy that I got to be his father. Life wasn''t good to us in the end. We have both suffered. I lost your love and you lost him. But that''s just life I guess. But now I''m happy. I''m contented at the very least. Timothy has been good to me even though I did horrible things to him"


    Leopold put a palm on top of the block.


    "About our other sons, I hope I can tell you about Ivan and William but I don''t know what those two are doing right now. Ivan is rebelling I think and William should still be running around" Leopold sighed "Well that''s enough. I''m a talkative old man aren''t I?"


    Leopold laughed and rose. He patted bits of snow from his buttocks. "See you next time my love. I will come back and tell you again about our sons."


    He then turned his back and walked away. Timothy was waiting not far from the marble block.


    "That was fast" Timothy said. They started walking back to their carriage.


    "It''s cold. My knees are aching" He cocked his head towards Timothy and grinned "And I''m an old frail man remember?"


    "Now you''re admitting it" Timothy grinned back "So, what do you want for dinner?"


    "Stew. Mutton preferably"


    "We don''t have mutton. What about beef?"


    "That''ll do. And I want it spicy"


    "You really love it spicy don''t you?"


    "I wouldn''t be Leopold Castonia if I don''t"


    The two of them continued talking on their way back.

 Resentment

    After shifting through the dark alleys of Holm, Pod found himself dipping into the sewers of the city.


    Sewer water splashed onto his boots, some even touching his feet. It was damp, slimy and cold.


    But Pod didn''t mind the sewer water. The worst was the smell. The putrid scent of the decaying refuse of the city was unbearable. A certain sourness rose through his throat. He gagged, almost flushing his lunch.


    But the smell and the cold and the slimy liquid couldn''t stop Pod. Trivial things, he thought. He was determined in seeing this through- for he had decided.


    A huge rat, almost stygian in color ran not far from him. Pod screamed a scream of both shock and fear. He had always hated rats.


    Nevertheless Pod trudged forward, withstanding his fear. He must see this through for he had decided, Pod repeated in his heart.


    After a few hundred paces of waddling trough the sewers, Pod found the place. It was a small dry portion of the sewers directly below the noble district of Holm. Noble houses were sparsely distributed unlike those of commoners. The sewer below the noble district was dryer and more... accommodating for their purpose today.


    There were already a few dozen people talking amidst the dim illumination of torches. Some of them wore commoner clothes while a select few wore expensive coats made with beaver fur.


    "Ave, comrades" Pod greeted. The few dozen people all turned their heads towards him.


    "Late. Aren''t we Pod?" An old man wearing beaver fur coat said. If Pod was not mistaken, the old man was a silk merchant.


    "I got lost. I''m sorry" Pod bowed a little "Apologies are enough I hope?"


    The merchant chanted something under his breath. If Pod was to guess, it was a curse of sorts.


    The merchant then opened his palm towards Pod "We have wasted enough time. Do you have it?"


    Pod stepped forward. His boots scraping against the dry but still sticky floor of the sewer.


    He sheathed his hand inside the pocket of his woolly coat and pulled a folded piece of paper. Parchment was a better word to describe the thing as it was tough and durable.


    He examined the faces of the several dozen people and raised the parchment level to his head.


    "Before I give this, I would like to remind the lot of you that this is treason. The Queen..." Pod paused and shook his head a little "As merciful as she is, will not be kind to traitors. We could all hang just by meeting like this"


    "Are you having second thoughts now boy?" The merchant bellowed with a hint of mockery.


    "Nothing of sorts. My determination remains as it is. Just reminding you of the gravity of your actions"


    "Hush now boy. Give us the map and let us be done with this"


    Pod clicked his tongue once. He handed the merchant the folded parchment.


    The merchant unfolded the parchment with a smile- a smirk if examined more closely. But the smirk soon turned into frown and the frown turned into a glare.


    "This is not the map of the palace. All there is are words and names"


    "I know" Pod put both hands inside his pocket. "I know" he repeated a second time before clearing his throat and straightening his posture.


    "Those are your names and that is your arrest warrant"


    Pod snapped his fingers and some of the people in the group revealed their weapons hidden inside their coats. Like him, they were loyal Royal Guards tasked to defend the Union from people of little vision like the merchant and his lot.


    Seeing the royal guards the would be rebels all flinched.


    "What is the meaning of this Pod!?" the merchant roared a confused question.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "With the power vested in me by Her Majesty, Queen Lucia Vanadis, I, Pod Fickle, Royal Guard, do hereby order your arrest for the crimes of conspiracy, sedition and treason. With the Omniscient as witness, I accuse ye, traitors to the Union. Surrender and you will be judged by law. Resist and we will take all measures necessary"


    The silk merchant took a single step backwards. The other rebels huddled near the him.


    "You are a betrayer!" The merchant shouted to Pod.


    "I betrayed no one" Pod said with calmness "I was, am and always will be loyal to Her Majesty"


    "To Her Majesty!? That harlot sold our nation to the Castonians! She betrayed us. Opening her legs to a foreign King in exchange for what? I bet she only wants a warm splutter inside her belly. A wench I tell you. And you still follow her. You are a disgrace!"


    "Do not insult Her Majesty. You are the disgrace. Too close-minded and blind to see that cooperation with Castonia is the future. Surrender now!"


    The merchant smiled "No. We shall fight. Weapons!" he shouted and the rebels revealed their weapons. Some were carrying clubs while others had daggers.


    "You choose death then?"


    "No boy. I choose freedom" the merchant said with a smile and a sigh.


    Pod unsheathed a short sword fastened on his waist. He raised and held it firm. Blood will flow with sewer water today. He must defend the Union and Her Majesty.


    "For the Union!"


    **********


    Anthapis, Eastern Castonia


    Ivan was riding his horse at full speed. Snow was falling onto his face. The coat he brought when he escaped from Nirvana was now soiled.


    He looked behind. Six other people were riding with him. He brought nearly thirty from Nirvana but there were only six of them now. The worst part? They were all Wismarines. None of the Castonians joined him.


    "I think we lost them Your Highness" one of the Wismarines said.


    "Majesty" Ivan corrected harshly with gritted teeth. "I am no prince. I am the King of Castonia. The true King! You should remember that"


    "Of course" the Wismarine said "Pardon my mistake Your Majesty Ivan"


    Ivan didn''t talk after that. He fixed his eyes on the dark road. He bit his lips so hard that the iron taste of blood filled his palate.


    He failed. Again.


    Ever since he escaped Nirvana, he had been gathering support in the eastern regions. He was the rightful heir after all. That usurper Timothy wasn''t even of royal blood.


    But inciting a rebellion wasn''t as easy as he expected. He thought thousands would raise their banners for him. Timothy successfully gained support in Solon in just under a week when he started the civil war. Ivan should also be capable of doing that.


    He, afterall, is the rightful King.


    But it was difficult. Although some nobles entertained him, all they wanted was to gather some royal favor. He was willing to reward them after he gains the throne but he had already promised his allegiance to Wismar. There were no rooms for ambitious nobles in his camp.


    The common people were harder to convince. Ivan once stood in the city center of Anthapis once and gave a speech. He reasoned with them that Timothy doesn''t have the right to rule as he was just a bastard.


    They threw insults and rotten things at him. Some even moved to attack him. Luckily his Wismarine guards saved him that time.


    But his life had become significantly harder lately. It seemed Timothy had planted spies and traitors everywhere. Just this evening, he met with a Baron. The meeting turned out to be a trap. Soldiers rushed towards them and he lost another six of the Wismarines. He escaped but with this failure he had no choice but to retreat to Wismar in shame. He was a King without his Kingdom.


    "How far are we from the border of Wismar and Castonia?" Ivan asked the Wismarines


    "Three days if we rush King Ivan. But considering the state of our horses, I think we should slow down. We cannot afford to lose the horses"


    "Right" Ivan said with a nod "After we pass the Ashir mountains we will go directly to the capital. I need to request an army from your King and take back what is mine as soon as possible"


    "As you wish Your Majesty"


    In the darkness in front of him Ivan spotted a figure of a man. The horse saw the person first and halted with a neigh.


    "Swords!" Ivan shouted, shaking and fearing for his life.


    The Wismarines trotted their horses forward and surrounded Ivan. They were holding their swords tightly.


    "Identify yourself or feel the kiss of our blade!" one of the Wismarines shouted.


    There was a momentary silence. Both parties froze in place. Ivan was sweating despite the snowfall.


    "You wouldn''t want to do that" The man finally said and walked forward. His steps were slow and heavy.


    "Trust me. You don''t" The man''s face was now revealed by the faint illumination of the moon.


    The man''s face clearly displayed his old age. He was wearing an ordinary coat and thick trouser. On his neck hung a medallion half the size of a person''s palm. His face was unremarkable. If Ivan was to guess, the man was of the northern descent.


    "Identify yourself then!" Ivan shouted. He was also gripping his sword.


    "Identity? Names then" The man shook his head "No, you don''t have to know my name. That is if I even have one. What''s important is whether I''m a friend or a foe"


    "Answer that then! Are you my ally or my enemy?"


    "Friend. For now that is" The man said "It was painful watching you fail over and over again. Pitiful little creature you are. Well since we have a common enemy, we should help each other."


    "You mean... Timothy?"


    "And his wife the Queen too. You want to know how he bested you Ivan? He had help"


    The man stepped forward, not giving a care to the Wismarine guards. He then offered Ivan his hand.


    "It''s also right for you to have help don''t you think?"

 Enemies From Within

    "Escanor Your Highness. You may not remember me but you''ve helped my wife give birth a year ago"


    I did not lie.


    "Your Highness, this is a foreign city. The nobles are more powerful here and they''re more prone to scheme. Be careful Your Highness. If you need help, I''ll try my best to assist you"


    I did want to help her.


    "Think nothing of it Your Highness I want to see my brother again anyway. Luckily I have three horses hidden in a secret location."


    All I wanted was to return the favor. She is a kind girl and I am a grateful merchant.


    "I''m sorry Princess. I forgot to tell you about the crossroad. It seems you took the wrong way"


    I even messed up many times. But that was because I didn''t know their identities back then.


    "I think there''s more to Lucia Vanadis and Timothy Castonia than we originally thought. I request assistance"


    I came looking for copper. But soon I realized thatˇ­


    "Shadow I think they are them. I think we humans can help you now"


    I found Gold.


    **********


    Fair flakes of snow drifted in the wind- brazen, harsh, unyielding.


    It was the snow season, the season of hot broths and the huddling children in the corners with blankets and furry clothing. It was the season of inactivity- hibernation of sorts. Farmers cease their plowing, miners stop mining, merchants don''t haggle and diddle, and soldiers have a respite in bleeding and dying.


    But the city of Solon didn''t follow the norm. Like an old man toiling for his starving family, the city was alive in the snow season. Hundreds of forges lit the night, burning, churning and eating iron ores like monsters with insatiable appetite. Horse-drawn carts went back and forth between the mines and the city, feeding the beast with inexhaustible supply of ores.


    Cobert was enjoying the sight of the burning furnaces from his room. Standing by the window and cupping a bowl of steaming stew, his eyes were fixed on the furnaces. His feet were wrapped in winter boots. His coat was that of thick authentic fur of beavers- an animal found only in Vanadis. On his hands were black mittens, knitted by his lovely wife.


    Behind Cobert was his brother, Escanor, who was reading reports from fellow merchants while sitting on the couch. The room was dimly lit and Cobert worried about his brother''s eyes. Nevertheless he remained silent as he knew from Escanor''s meeting eyebrows that there was a problem.


    "So what is it brother? Problems for the monarchs?" Cobert asked, failing to withstand his curiosity.


    Escanor did not utter an answer right away and just shuffled through the papers with his soft merchant hands.


    "Yeah" Escanor fixed his eyes on the papers. Still reading he continued "Wismar, Hadea, Canton and Inkit are pissed as expected. Our merchant connections have heard that the leaders of the four nations are meeting soon. I bet they are forming a coalition of sorts. Vanadis and Castonia could face a coalition war by the end of the snow season"


    Cobert stepped towards his brother and sat beside him. The soft cushion of the couch provided relief to his bottom.


    "But I think the monarchs have already expected this brother. The Castonian army is at its peak. Vanadis is also guarding the waters. While trade is greatly disrupted at the moment, the Vanadian treasury can support a long war."


    "Yeah, the King and the Queen have a plan. It''s justˇ­ Inkit, Hadea, Canton and Wismar- those four are not the best of friends. Wismar even invaded Canton just a decade ago. And yet they have banded together in just a short time. But the greatest threat comes from within. Many Vanadians and Castonians are against the union. I''ve heard hundreds of arrests were done in the city of Holm alone. Some people here in Castonia are also resisting although not as strongly as in Vanadis"Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Fair point, Cobert thought. He was amazed by how his brother''s skills had developed. Escanor was still the same older brother that he was familiar with but at the same time there was something different about the current Escanor. If Cobert was to guess, the change started after Escanor came back from a few years of trading in the north.


    Escanor had become a little paranoid after he came back. Cobert even heard that Escanor helped Queen Lucia escape once using a secret tunnel. He scratched his head after he heard that Escanor had a secret tunnel under his room in Nirvana. They were merchants, not fugitives. Normal merchants wouldn''t have tunnels under their rooms. He was starting to suspect that his brother is dealing with illegal merchandise or smuggling or both.


    Cobert took a piece of paper from the pile still unread by his brother. He squinted and read the contents.


    "Holy tariffs! This is insane. This says that Emperor of Dandaria is dead. Heirless!"


    Cobert turned a look at Escanor expecting his brother''s bulging eyes. But Escanor was nonchalant. His eyes were glued on the papers he was reading.


    "Brother! Didn''t you hear me?"


    "I heard you Cob"


    "Then do you realize what will happen to the Dandarian Empire?"


    "Power vacuum, warring nobles, include the interference of other nations and you got a perfect civil war. No, not just civil war. It will be anarchy in the south soon. The Dandarian Empire is done for" Escanor said, still shuffling through the reports.


    Cobert remained staring at his brother. Escanor seemed to notice him and sighed.


    "Look, the Dandarian Empire is a few hundred leagues away. Their matters don''t concern us. We can''t save everyone Cob"


    Cobert rubbed the back of his head. He took another piece of paper and resumed his reading.


    "A fleet of Lutani merchant ships were sunk in the strait of Mesali."


    "I have already read that one. Lutan is accusing Borondi of the deed. A valid casus belli"


    Cobert held another paper "And this. Raised taxes in some Kingdom whose name I don''t know how to read"


    "Feschi. Yeah they will soon face a rebellion"


    Cobert put down the paper "Everyone is at war with someone huh? Conflicts everywhere. It''s like the Omniscient is punishing us humans"


    "Like a cull right?"


    "That''s the word. A cull."


    There was a silence between them. The only sound Cobert could hear was paper rubbing against paper.


    "Cob" Escanor suddenly voiced "What if I told you that the conflicts and chaos we are currently having are all instigated by some people?"


    Cobert shifted his body towards his brother "What do you mean by that? Some people? Like a group or something?"


    "Yeah. Like that"


    "Their purpose?"


    "Chaos and division of all humans. This is just hypothetical but what do you think?"


    Cobert pondered for a while. He then opened his mouth and opined. "They have to be powerful. Like really powerful to do that"


    "And do you think they will succeed?"


    "Eventually, yeah. Why do you ask me these strange questions? Don''t tell me you think everything that is happening- the death of Dandaria''s Emperor, the sinking of Lutani merchant ships, the increased taxes in Feschi, and even the conflicts here in Castonia- are all caused by some secret organization? That''s impossible brother"


    Escanor chuckled. He rubbed his eyes "Impossible right? Don''t mind me Cob. I''m just probably tired"


    Cobert shrugged and just grabbed another paper.


    "How about this? Counterfeit coins and increasing prices of food. Multiple accounts of nobles hoarding food"


    "Ah, the triangle of economic collapse. Hoarding, counterfeit coins and snow season. Next thing the people will starve. And when people starve they blame the King. And when they blame the King, they will murmur whispers of rebellion. And after the murmursˇ­ well let''s just hope that it''ll stop at that. That nation is done for without help. Where is that anyway?"


    Cobert agreed in his heart. Being a merchant for a long time, he immediately noticed that the things written in the report were precursors to economic turmoil. He eyed the name of the writer. His brows soon furrowed.


    "It''sˇ­ in the city of Anthapis, Eastern Castonia"


    Escanor finally looked at him. His brother then grabbed the letter from his hands.


    "This is bad. We need to inform the King and the Queen. But we must confirm this news first. Let''s finish reading all of these"


    Although shaken by the news, Cobert nodded in agreement. Both of them read through all of the gossips, news and reports. The candles were almost melted to the base when they finished. They confirmed that the eastern region of Castonia could soon face starvation. They also found many more subtle problems that could soon cause big problems for the union.


    "So... the same things are happening in Vanadis huh? Hoarding and counterfeit coins" Escanor voiced a trembling utter.


    Cobert was also trembling. His eyes were blank after realizing that they have discovered a hidden plot to destroy the union of Castonia and Vanadis from within.


    "Also the rise of banditry and the missing companies of mercenaries" Cobert took a deep breath and turned his head towards Escanor "What you asked me about earlier. That thing with powerful people trying to cause disorder amongst us"


    "What about it?"


    "I''m starting to believe that''s the case brother"

 Eastern Problems

    Lucia''s warm body entwined with his own. She was still sleeping, her eyes shut close.


    Timothy accidentally pulled the blanket a little and Lucia''s nakedness was revealed. He felt heat rose through his body. Nevertheless he kept on staring.


    Lucia yawned and opened her eyes. She then grinned.


    "Who gave you the permission to stare?"


    "Is it wrong now to stare at my wife?"


    "It''s not the matter of staring. It''s where you''re staring at"


    Timothy chuckled. He pulled her closer. "And where am I staring at?"


    "Somewhere you shouldn''t" Lucia pinched his nose "Lest you get any outrageous ideas"


    "Too late for that. The idea already crossed my mind" he started nibbling on her neck.


    Lucia giggled "Tim! We can''t do it in the morning. I''m still tired from last night, and the night before that."


    "We need an heir" Timothy stopped his nibbling and grinned at her


    "We need an heir? A feeble excuse for your carnality"


    "But we do need an heir"


    Lucia put her finger on Timothy''s lips "And you need restraint my King. Erik and Freya are leaving Nirvana today. We still need to meet them early in the morning."


    Timothy remembered that today was the day Erik will return to Greenwater and Freya to Solon. Before they leave, he and Lucia first need to have a meeting with them to discuss further plans.


    Timothy grunted "Fine. And after they''ve left?"


    Lucia put a kiss on his cheeks "We''ll see"


    Timothy kissed her back. He then reached towards the table and grabbed a small box made of wood. He handed the box to Lucia.


    Lucia opened the box and pulled out a small iron seal. She looked at him.


    "They have agreed to let you join Leo''s Tear. But you''re not an official member yet until you have sworn the oath in front of the leader. Well that is if you want to join."


    "I do" She smiled happily "So who is the leader?"


    Timothy sighed before talking.


    "My uncle. I don''t know his whereabouts at the moment and that''s the problem. I guess we should wait for him to pop his head out from some hole in the ground"


    Lucia embraced him "It''s alright. But can I use the seal now?"


    "You could. That''s why I gave it to you" Timothy embraced her back.


    **********


    Timothy was rubbing his forehead. His earlier mood was ruined the moment the meeting started. This was supposed to be just a normal meeting with him giving his final commands to Henry, Freya and Erik before they leave. But apparently some people were brewing an economic crisis in the eastern provinces. The economic crisis could engulf Castonia into chaos as the people were already starving.


    Braun, Leopold, Erik, Freya, Henry, Lucia and he were all sitting around the table in the war room. On the table was the large map of Castonia. Timothy eyed the three cities where reports of hoarding came from and his brows furrowed.


    It was Henry who first talked. The Knight balled his fist on the table.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Unforgivable" Henry shook his head "To cause such a thing. To starve the innocents for political gains. Such lack of conscience. Such ugliness. May the Omniscient forgive them. These truly are troubling times for many people''s heart are dark"


    Leopold brushed his fingers against the map. "I myself also did not expect this. We were informed too late. Given, information travels slowly during the snow season but the rate the news traveled was just too slow"


    "And not just that" Braun added "Even though the manner of His Majesty''s ascension to the throne is rather peculiar, the nobles should be frightened by your army. But hoarding food? The eastern nobles are playing with fire. They are challenging your rule. They''ve grown bolder as if someone is behind them"


    "I concur. But it''s not Ivan for sure. You know he is not capable of doing such thing. You know how incompetent he is" Leopold said


    Timothy studied the expression of people sitting around the table. They all wore dark expressions except for Lucia. She was looking at Timothy with sadness written all over her pretty face. She gripped his hand and lowered her head a little.


    "I''m sorry but Vanadis can''t help you this time. If Escanor''s report is correct, then nobles in Vanadis are also hoarding food and spreading counterfeits. Although the effects are not that severe, Vanadis would also face rebellion if I do nothing. We can''t spare grains to Castonia"


    "It''s alright. The problem is not a shortage of food anyway. The eastern region has an abundance of grains from the last harvest. It''s just the nobles who are controlling the supply. " Timtohy said. He met eyes with his father "You had to deal with hoardings many times before right?"


    "Too many to count Your Majesty. Some people just wanted to go against authority. About ten years ago some nobles and merchants in Ront tried raise the price of food by hiding hundreds of tons of grains. Greedy creatures. When I heard about it, I assembled my soldiers and marched to Ront. I rooted and imprisoned those damn nobles. A few I turned into serfs. Ah that was a satisfying day. You should have seen their faces when I stripped their family of the noble status"


    Timothy had heard of the great noble purge ten years ago. His father did indeed imprison a lot of nobles that time. Too many in fact that the eastern nobles all respect his father. The action was still being praised or condemned until now.


    "But the number of rebellious nobles now exceeds that ten years ago. Ront, Straso and even Anthapis are all suffering from food scarcity. I can''t just march my soldiers into the three cities and punish the nobles"


    "That is correct Your Majesty" Henry said. The Knight looked nervous when all the heads in the room turned to him. Nevertheless he continued. "All of your soldiers are currently stationed in the west. Sending them to the east would be difficult especially during the snow season. Cavalry is a worse choice as horses can''t graze in winter. The logistics would be a nightmare"


    Timothy nodded. Henry was right. Whoever was behind the sudden change in the attitude of the nobles had thought this through. Doing something like this during the snow season had a double effect. First it exacerbated the effects of lack of food. Another thing was that Timothy could not send the bulk of his army.


    "What about the people? Will they fight for me? Why aren''t they resisting the nobles" he asked his father


    "If this happened in the western region the nobles should have already been shredded by now. Unfortunately the eastern regions are different. Most of the inhabitants there are serfs. Unlike landowners who are more welcoming to ideas of loyalty and nationalism, the serfs only desire food, clothing and security. They can''t eat ideas nor will ideas give them warmth in winter. Whoever holds the grains, holds their loyalty. And currently the nobles have the grains"


    Timothy turned to Lucia after hearing his father''s opinion. "We can''t send our armies in the east and we can''t expect the serfs to rise against the nobles. In fact I think the nobles will use the serfs against us. What do you think we should do?"


    Lucia leaned back and was silent for a while. Everyone waited for her to talk. It was apparent that everyone now viewed her with respect. Timothy remained silent too. He was the one who truly grasps and respects the extent of her intelligence.


    "We need allies in the east. Not all nobles are against us. If they were then the entire eastern region would have already risen in rebellion"


    "I don''t think we have allies in the east" Braun rebutted


    "We have" Lucia looked intently at Timothy. She opened her palm and secretly showed him the seal he had given her just this morning.


    Timothy smiled as he was reminded of Leo''s Tear. He was too anxious that he forgot that they had loyal friends in the east. Powerful loyal friends.


    "She''s right Braun. We have allies we can trust in the east. I have decided" Timothy looked at Erik who had remained silent since the start of the meeting. "As planned you will go back to Greenwater and repair the city"


    "You don''t need me in the east?" Erik asked with a surprised tone.


    "We really need Greewater. We can''t afford to have our trade income remain stagnant."


    "So who will fix the situation in the east? Don''t tell me you are going personally."


    "I''m not" Timothy confirmed "I will send someone whose name still strikes fear into the hearts of the nobles there and someone who knows Ivan the best. Also, someone who knows the east more than I do"


    He looked at his father.


    Leopold was zapped by Timothy''s look. He pointed at himself.


    "You meanˇ­ me?"


    "And Braun" Timothy answered as he turned his head towards Brau

 Seeds of Conflict

    Anthapis was a dubbed as the city of golden grains. What iron was to Solon and gold to Nirvana, grain was to Anthapis. Just outside the city, lush and wide farmlands sprawled for as far as the eye can see. Every year, Anthapis supplies most of the grains of Castonia. The citizens of Anthapis and even the serfs were happy and plump.


    But the people in front of Ivan wore grim expressions of hunger. These were the same fat swines who attacked him nearly a month ago. Last time they did not listen. Now that food prices were high and supplies were low, they were listening to him. A growling stomach really does open the ears.


    "I do not want violence with my brother. King Timothy is kind and going against him truly crushes my heart. Oh how cruel it is to pit brother against brother and blood against blood" Ivan put his palm on his chest and acted hurt. He had practiced this pose probably a hundred times last night. "But King Timothy''s policies are hurting you my people. Anthapis was once the grain basket of the Kingdom. Now look at the city. Starving people are everywhere. Grains are scarce. The people are hungry. We are suffering"


    Ivan stepped forward and raised his fist in the air. He breathed deeply and cleared his throat.


    "King Timothy is focusing on war. His courage is admirable. But his wars are making us suffer. The people of Castonia are starving. You are starving. I cannot bear watching this anymore. Because of this I will personally write a letter to King Timothy and beg to him to end the wars and focus on the suffering people instead. If he won''t listen then I would have no choice but to fight and convince him!"


    His rhetoric must have been bad as it was met with silence. Some people even had the audacity to laugh at him. Ivan just bit his lips and endured the humiliation.


    "We know you just want the crown. Your words now are different from your words last time. But it''s alright boy. You''re right, we are starving and we are yet to hear from King Timothy. We demand to be fed" A muscular man from the crowd said. From his clothes and posture Ivan discerned that he was a landowner and not a serf.


    "I myself ain''t caring about the damn politics. Just hurry up oh dear prince. Fix your bloody beef with your brother and feed us already!" a woman shouted. She was met with howls of the same pleas.


    "We want food!" Another man said. He spitted to the ground "We''ve toiled all year in our farms and paid the right taxes. We''ve bathed ourselves in sweat. And now the nobles are hogging all the food. Damn them. What little silver we have can only buy us thin broths. What little coin we have can only get us a few weeks into the snow season. Do they want us to starve? And the King is doing nothing!"


    Ivan smiled, inwardly as he cannot show that he was pleased with their growing distance from Timothy. These people were landowners after all. They were the ones affected the most by the shortage of food. Serfs were fed by nobles but landowners were on their own.


    This was just the start. Soon all of Eastern Castonia would chant his name against Timothy. Although some nobles will probably die in the ensuing chaos, they would have the honor of dying for him.


    He turned a look at Helios. He was still not sure if the old strange man''s name really is Helios. They just agreed on the name. He respect towards Helios had grown for the past weeks. At first Ivan was worried that Helios was just another of Timothy''s spies.


    Helios turned out to be useful- very useful in fact that all of the current disorder in Eastern Castonia were all because of him. He was also well-connected as almost all nobles knew him. He was able convince the nobles to hoard grains in just a short time.Stolen story; please report.


    But what Ivan liked the most about Helios is that the old man doesn''t want anything in return. He was just like Ivan- bent on destroying Timothy. For a powerful man to desire nothing but Timothy''s downfall, Helios was weird. Ivan even suspects a little that Helios was Ashkara''s blessing to him.


    Ivan again feasted his eyes upon the enraged populace. They were still angrily murmuring.


    "That''s it for today oh good people of Anthapis. May the Omniscient be with us. May King Timothy have mercy. I will inform you of his answer soon enough"


    Ivan bowed and strode towards Helios. The Wismarine guards moved to protect him from behind.


    "Nicely done" Helios said with a smile as Ivan was being escorted by the Wismarines from the platform.


    "Thanks to your guidance" Ivan smiled back. "All of these are because of you. After I take the throne, I shall reward you handsomely. I know you want nothing but such service to Castonia demands for a reward"


    Helios did not talk and just smiled at Ivan. He started walking.


    Ivan hurried his steps to catch up. For an old man, Helios was fit. His hair had shades of white and wrinkles dotted his face. But Helios'' body still emitted a certain aura of virility.


    "Where are we going now? Personally, I want to rest. I''m tired" Ivan said


    "Oh you''ll rest. In fact you''ll sleep in the best bed in the city tonight" Helios put his hand on his medallion and fiddled with it. The thing''s design was unique and had a certain beauty about it. Ivan had the urge to ask Helios about the medallion but he prevented himself from prying too much.


    "First we need to meet with someone" Helios said


    "Someone? Where are we going exactly?"


    "You''ll see King Ivan. Patience. A lot of things we gain just by having patience"


    Ivan shrugged and just walked with Helios. The Wismarines followed behind. As Ivan walked in the streets of Anthapis, he couldn''t help but notice the stark difference between the current condition of the city and its condition just a few weeks ago. Vagrants now line the streets, begging for scraps of what little food the city has. Those who still had food were walking aimlessly. It was as if the city had died.


    Ivan felt a pinch of pity and guilt. They were the ones responsible for this. But he shook his head soon after. No, he thought. He was slightly responsible for the famine but it was Timothy''s fault all along. If Timothy hadn''t stolen his crown, then Ivan wouldn''t have been forced to do this. Timothy took what was his. It was just right for Ivan to take all measures necessary to take back the crown.


    Ivan eyed Helios who was still fiddling with his medallion. There were still many things he doesn''t know about Helios. The old man just popped out of nowhere. He felt lucky that Helios was his ally.


    "May I ask you a question?"


    "Question. An answer is what you want then. Answers are terrifying King Ivan for some truths are too dangerous that they are better buried under lies. Ask anyway. I''ll try to answer your question but be reminded of my warning about truths"


    Ivan ignored his unusual blabber. Ever since he met Helios, he had always been like that.


    "Why do you hate Timothy? My own hatred for him is understandable and just. But you seem to have a history with him"


    "I don''t hate him" Helios replied "I got nothing personal against King Timothy. I''m just doing my job. A man''s got to do what he was tasked to do"


    "And what is your job? It''s strange that someone as well-connected and powerful as you still have to work for someone"


    Helios chuckled. It was an unsettling chuckle that brought shivers into Ivan''s spine.


    "My job? Oh Your Majesty Ivan. You don''t want to know. Trust me, you don''t. It''s one of the truths that is better buried under lies. The important thing is that we''re working together as allies. Am I wrong?"


    Ivan swallowed but was slightly annoyed. He really wanted an answer. He looked towards Helios, committed in having his answer. But Helios talked first. He pointed forward.


    "We''re here King Ivan. Like what I promised, you will sleep in the best bed tonight"


    Ivan traced Helios'' finger with his eyes. What he saw in front was a huge house in the center of the city. It was the house of the Governor of Anthapis, Earl Vernice.


    "You also have connections with the Governor?" Ivan smiled and shook his head. He was pleased "You never fail to surprise me Helios"


    Helios again didn''t talk. He just trudged forward with his old legs.


    Ivan followed. He was too pleased to mind Helios'' disrespectful behavior. He grinned a little knowing the importance of Earl Vernice''s help.

 Nobles Revolt

    Earl Vernice was fat.


    Ivan had heard of this swine''s legendary voraciousness before but he never expected that those tales were true.


    Red plump cheeks, thick fatty arms, oversized belly- Ivan was surprised the Earl could even move.


    Earl Vernice had his huge butt glued on his huge chair while eating a huge turkey leg. Juice was dripping from the Earl''s mouth. It was disgusting. If Ivan didn''t need the Earl''s support, he wouldn''t be sitting here, watching as the pig devoured his food.


    Ivan leaned forward, intertwining fingers on both hands.


    "Earl Vernice..."


    "You want me to also hoard food. Isn''t that right?" The Earl interrupted while chewing the food. He picked pieces of meat from his teeth and continued.


    "What''s in it for me?"


    "The honor of serving me" Ivan replied


    "So I won''t gain anything then? The King''s gratitude is a good thing to have but you are no King yet. Not unless I support you"


    Ivan wanted to slap those plump cheeks of the Baron. He was the King, the rightful one. The Earl should be honorable enough to give him what was his. It was the duty of nobles to serve the King.


    "That is not the only merit of this Earl Vernice" It was Helios who spoke.


    "Oh enlighten me then. Uh... who are you again?"


    "My name is not important, just my purpose" Helios said with a hint of smirk "Let me ask you Earl Vernice, what is the difference between landowners and serfs?"


    The Earl finished the turkey leg first before opening his mouth.


    "Landowners own land while serfs toil lands owned by nobles" He tilted to one side of his chair. "Squire! More wine! And bring me some hot breads"


    "What you said was correct Earl Vernice. Landowners own land while serfs don''t. Serfs are bound to the nobles they serve. If nobles go to war, serfs follow. They also give half of their harvest to the nobles. In short serfs are beneficial to nobles while landowners are not"


    "I guess that''s the case. Why are you telling me this old man?"


    Helios rose. He walked to the window where flakes of snow were visibly falling from the other side. He smiled before talking.


    "But landowners are also serfs don''t you think?"


    The Earl who was gulping wine stopped and lowered the cup. His eyebrows were raised.


    "A confusing statement. But I sense there''s more to it. Explain my good man"


    "Landowners..." Helios paused. He again gave a smile "They are basically just serfs. But instead of serving nobles, they serve the King directly. Serfs give half their harvest to the nobles. Landowners give a portion of their income to the King as tax. Serfs can be called to war by their lords. But landowners can also be levied by the King. Landowners are serfs to the King."


    The Earl chuckled, his belly shook.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there."Unique perspective. Juicy, meaty and nice. Tell me more"


    "The more landowners there is, the stronger the King becomes. The more serfs, the stronger the nobles."


    "And by hoarding food and making an artificial economic crisis we can increase the number of serfs. When the landowners starve, many of them would have no choice but to turn themselves into serfs just to survive. The more serfs the more powerful we nobles get. That''s nice" Earl Vernice said with a happy nod.


    The first time Ivan heard about this plan, his brows formed into a deep frown and his face flushed red in anger. He is the King and he wasn''t willing to empower the nobles at the cost of his own. Nevertheless he shut his mouth. This was the only way to win against Timothy. He continued watching Helios explain to the pig Earl their plans.


    "May I ask Earl Vernice, what is the percentage of serfs compared to the overall population?" Helios asked


    "I don''t know. The last census was years ago and this memory of mine is not sharp. About half perhaps?"


    "Too low. Ten years ago I''ve heard that eight in ten of the Eastern Castonians were serfs. That noble purge by King Leopold had surely reduced the power of you nobles"


    "Eh, that old man is as hard as a tack. His stare alone is enough to make me bones shiver. King Timothy is much more scarier. He won''t forgive me if I hoard food also. His army is strong" The Earl tightly crossed his arms.


    "And stationed in the west" Helios added. He tucked his hands behind "His soldiers can''t march. Not during the snow season they won''t. We have time on our side"


    "Let me ask you then" Earl Vernice leaned forward "How many nobles have supported you so far?"


    "More than enough"


    "How many I asked. Numbers not description. Ah never mind. Just write me their damn names. Too many ears in the walls you see. Squires! Fetch me some paper and a quill"


    "And I think the chicken is done roasting. Bring it here!" he added.


    After a few moments two squires entered the room. One of them was carrying a plate with aromatic roasted chicken on top while the other had the quill and the papers.


    "Give him the paper and the quill and give me the chicken"


    The squires followed and a while after the Earl was holding the leg of the chicken while Helios was holding the quill and paper.


    Helios scribbled the names of the nobles and gave the paper to the Earl. The fat pig grabbed the paper with his greasy hands and raised his eyebrows.


    "Sixteen Barons and two Earls. Not bad. These people command enough force to threaten King Timothy. Fine I''ll join your hoarding game. What else do you need?"


    "I need an army" Ivan finally spoke. He was tired of being treated like a statue.


    "Oh do you? Heh. Alright I''ll command my banner-men and rally the serfs. I am not promising anything though. You know serfs. Fighting only for food and protection. They will be trampled by King Timothy''s army in the blink of an eye. Better we hire mercenaries"


    "That would be a substantial help Earl Vernice" said Helios "But we also need real Castonian soldiers"


    "Ah, you want the city watch. Greedies the lot of you. It''s alright I think. There''s nothing to watch in the city during snow seasons anyway"


    "Thank you Earl Vernice" Ivan said, smiling as he knew that he was getting closer to gaining the throne.


    "Don''t thank me. I''m merely doing it for profits. Just keep your promise that you''ll let us have many serfs when you''re the one in charge. Now His Majesty Ivan must be tired. You want to go to your room? We''ve prepared the best"


    "Nothing will please me better Earl Vernice" Ivan said.


    **********


    Vernice kept his eyes on the back of Ivan and the old man. After they were gone he threw the bone of the chicken as hard as he could. A frown was formed on his face as he read the names of the traitorous nobles who were hoarding food.


    "Degenerates! Foolish traitorous degenerates!" he said while gritting his teeth.


    He was surprised at first when the price of food suddenly spiked. Now he realized that it was because of that foolish Prince who would rather have his people starve for the sake of his own interest. That kind of man doesn''t deserve the crown.


    He could poison Ivan now or just send a cutthroat in the middle of the night. That''ll solve this mess. But the main problem is that old man. Vernice sensed that the old man was dangerous. He was the true enemy as he was capable. Also killing Ivan would just give the traitorous nobles a cause to rally under.


    He again looked at the paper with the nobles'' names written on it. Sixteen Barons and two Earls, he said inwardly. These sixteen Barons and two Earls will soon face execution. He''ll just have to cooperate with Ivan for a little while.


    He took the quill and grabbed a clean paper. He must inform Timothy of this. The city watch of Anthapis, even when combined with force of the serfs under him, were no match to the armies of the sixteen Barons and two Earls. He needed help.


    Vernice wrote the letter and addressed it to Timothy. He ordered his squire to melt some red wax. He then took an iron seal from his pocket and stamped the wax.


    The red wax took the shape of the seal. It was the image of a lion inside a teardrop.